《Ghost of My Heart》


 Chapter 1 - New House-First Night

    "Miss, all of your stuff have been delivered into the new house. Thank you for choosing our service. Have great days in your new home." Said the delivery men while smiling at Jennet.


    It was already past noon time when her stuff was fully delivered into the living room. The delivery men had just walked out from her house and she was escorting them to their truck at the front compound of her villa.


    Jennet smiled back at them. "I will and thank you for helping me deliver my stuff over here. Have a safe trip back home." She said and waved her hand.


    They said their thanks again before walking towards the truck. The vehicle left the compound and disappeared at the junction heading towards the heart of the city.


    Jennet turned her body towards her new home. Her dream house, a glassed wall villa in the forest with a private pool only for her to enjoy. She bought this villa after saving money for five solid years. For all those years, she only stuffed her stomach with fast foods and tofu!


    Five years ago, she was desperately looking for a new place to live and she happened to stumble upon an article about a forest villa on sale at a very low price with complete appliances and furniture. It was stated, the new owner just needs to move into the villa after paying the full price. She didn''t waste any second and immediately contact the owner to ask for the villa.


    Now, she had the villa all on her own and the villa was registered under her name. Most importantly, she had moved away from the annoying women who love to find fault with her!


    "At last, I can rest in peace in my own house." She giggled happily. Her smile grew wider every time she looked around the villa''s compound that was huge for only herself.


    The villa was located uphill where there were green trees and away from the city centre. The villa was surrounded in the glass as the wall. From every angle, one can see through the villa''s living room, kitchen and bedroom area.


    The interior design was all in white making it a bright and mesmerizing villa from afar. The private pool was located on the second floor, at the bedroom''s balcony overlooking the west side, where the bustling city was located. The villa was surrounded by tall trees, overlooking the hill.


    She walked towards the front entrance and waved her hands as if she was waving at a friend. "Hi, new house. I will be your new owner starting today. Please treat me well." She smiled and stepped inside the house.


    She looked around. The living room was spacious with long sofas and couches. There were two guest rooms close to the living room, "Hi everyone. Nice to meet you all. I will keep troubling you guys from now on."


    Then, she hopped into the kitchen that was just a wall away from the living room and said, "Hello kitchen. I will keep using you on a daily basis. Please watch over me when I cook here."


    She looked around with satisfaction. She clapped her hands happily as she walked towards the unpacked boxes in the living-room. She started to open the boxes one by one, taking out the stuff inside.


    The villa was kept very clean by the caretaker before it was sold to her and she really doesn''t have to do much cleaning.


    Unaware of her surrounding, a pair of almond-shaped eyes with jade blue irises was watching her from the second floor. The person was staring down at her for a few minutes before the figure vanished into the hallway with a soft chuckle in the air.


    Jennet stopped unpacking. She was feeling uneasy. She raised her head and looked upstairs. She felt someone was staring at her but she could not see anyone on the second floor.


    She shook her head continuously while at it. She inhaled a deep breath and continue to unpack her stuff.


    Must be my imagination. I must have been too paranoid since I am now will be living alone. I am no longer at the apartment. She mumbled to herself.


    She looked around again to ease her heart but there was no one around except herself. Ignoring all the uneasiness, she rummaged through her backpack and took out her phone and played music from her playlist. She deliberately raised the volume of the music, drowning the eerie silence with the blasting sound.


    After arranging a few kinds of stuff inside the kitchen, she pulled her heavy luggage upstairs. She stopped at the last stair. She was feeling uneasy again as she looked to the left and to the right.


    The hallway was empty!


    She inhaled a deep breath. ''No one is here. Every corner is clear!'' She whispered in her mind.


    She pulled her heavy luggage with a big heave of a sigh before pulling it towards her bedroom. Upon pushing the door to her bedroom, she smiled widely.


    The room was spacious and has a king sized bed placed close to the glass-walled balcony, a dressing table was placed few feet from the bed and even a working desk all for her to do her work at home.


    There was a wardrobe close to the dressing table. The room even has a huge balcony and there were a small table and chairs outside as well. Opposite the direction of the balcony was the bathroom location. It was only separated by glass and a few steps away from the bedroom.


    This truly is a villa for single people. No one is around to see her getting naked or what so ever in her own house since she''s all alone.


    She was happy and feeling giddy all of a sudden as she started to unpack her stuff. She hung her clothes neatly inside the wardrobe with a wide smile over her face.


    After unpacking her clothes, she was already sweaty. She headed towards the bathroom with a bath towel and gasped in excitement.


    There was a bathtub placed closer to the glassed window facing the trees at the backyard. It also came with a shower and toilet that were separated by a glass wall. There was even a magnifying mirror apart from the normal mirror by the sink.


    "Wow!" She exclaimed in excitement. Her eyes sparkled when she scouted her huge bathroom. She giggled happily as she circled the place and admired how luxurious her bathroom was.


    She took her time showering and dipped herself inside the bathtub, enjoying her alone time that she had long for the past years. This was worth the time and all the sacrifices that she made for five years. Now she has so much freedom than before.


    She giggled happily in the bathtub while playing with the bubbles. She leans back in the tub and looked out through the glass window, enjoying the scenery of the mountains that was green and beautiful.


    She purposely chose a place overlooking the mountains because she loves the serenity of nature. Plus, the house she chose was a villa that she always dreamed of made all of it worth her time.


    After her long bath, she headed out from the bathroom and wore her pyjama. She closed all the sliding doors, locked it and pulled the curtains before slumping her tired body on the soft king-sized bed.


    She stretched her aching body and smiled while giggling at the same time. She moved both her feet and arms like a star.


    "Ahh, the bed is so soft!" She exclaimed happily. She tossed and turned in the bed like a kid who never met a bed before.


    She smiled widely and inhaled a big sigh of relief while all her limbs spread wide in all direction. Due to exhaustion, she was defeated at last. She dozed off to sleep the moment she closed her eyes.


    She was sound asleep when the same figure appeared before her bed. It came in the form of thousands of mist before forming the full tall figure of a man. He was clad in a light blue robe. His hair was short and he was also a blonde.


    He bent over to 180 degrees since he was so tall as he was trying to have a clear look on the sleeping woman on the bed.


    "Are you already asleep?" He whispered softly to her face.


    He waited for an answer but she didn''t seem to answer him. The woman before him was already in deep sleep and even visited the dreamland and was nowhere on waking up.


    He reached out a hand and poked at her cheek. He was flustered when his cheeks reddened a bit as soon as he felt her soft cheek that was warm to his touch.


    "So warm..." He whispered.


    There was a small stretch over his thin lip but then the small stretch turned into a much warmer and natural smile as he placed his entire palm over her warm cheek.


    After a while, he pulled his hand away from her cheek when she murmured in her sleep. She turned to her side, facing the man who was startled at her movement. She smiled in her sleep and pulled the quilt to her chin and chuckled happily.


    "Hmm... Yummy..." She chuckled with a big smile on her sleeping face. She was dreaming about the hearty foods that she longed for!


    He laid beside her and accompanied her throughout the night by looking at her sleeping face.


    "Sleep tight..." He whispered softly. "I will watch over you."

 Chapter 2 - So Late

    Jennet awoke the next day when her phone rang. She opened her sleepy eyes. As if remembering something, she immediately ran her hands under the quilt, searching for her phone. When she failed to locate her phone, she groaned softly.


    Her long and straight hair was all over her face when she got on all four limbs on the bed, searching for her ringing phone. She looked around with her hair curtaining the sides of her face.


    Then the ringing died.


    As the sound died, she was in a daze on the bed. She looked around in confusion. The room she was in was dark.


    "Where am I?" She mumbled to herself while half asleep. The surrounding was not the house that she was used to. Her brows furrowed as she tried to remember something.


    She tugged her own hair until she felt pain on the skin of her head. Then she nodded her head. "Ahh, I remember. I am in my new house."


    She slumped back onto the pillows to continue sleeping but the phone rang again. She grunted furiously as she raised her head.


    Just where is that damn phone of mine go?!


    She slipped from the bed motionlessly and found the phone under her bed. She cursed angrily as she bent down and at last got on her chest on the floor as she tried to reach for her ringing phone.


    "Just how the heck did my phone get down here?" She grunted. Half of her body was under the bed, trying to reach the phone. She managed to grab the phone and saw a familiar name on the screen. Marvina!


    She held the phone to her ear and was connected to the caller.


    "Hello, Marvina!" She greeted in a cheerful but hoarse voice. "Sorry, I didn''t hear your call."


    "What took you so long?!" Came a stern and angry voice from the end of the receiver. The person at the end of the line was half shouting in her ear.


    "Err... I just woke up from sleep." Jennet replied and smiled sheepishly.


    "I thought you were in trouble. You promised to meet me today." Marvina''s voice sounded furious but worried at the same time.


    Jennet scratched her head. She rubbed her eye with her other free hand. "Hmm, what time is it now? I kind of not able to differentiate if it is morning or evening now."


    "It is half past twelve in the afternoon now. You promised for a meetup today at 10 am and I waited and waited up till now but you didn''t show up. I was worried if you were involved in an accident today." She nagged at the end of the line.


    "I''m sorry. I am coming right away. Will you be so kind and wait for me? I will even treat you today." Jennet said trying to ease her friend''s anger.


    "Fine, since you''re treating me, I will be emptying your wallet today as well," Marvina said, threatening her.


    "Yes boss," Jennet answered back with a chuckle. "I''ll meet you there in half an hour." She added before the call was ended.


    Jennet was about to slide out from under the bed when she felt a cold touch on her bare feet. She gasped and accidentally hit her head under the bed.


    "Ouch!" She yelped. She glided out from under the bed with her phone. She sat on the floor and looked around. Her heart accelerated at an unknown pace.


    Did somebody just grab on her feet?


    She immediately stood up and pulled the curtains. Light emerged and filled her room brightly. She looked around once again. No one was there except her.


    Again, she scratched her head, confused and uncertain of what happened just now.


    Hmm, I must be imagining things.


    She ignored her fast-paced heart as she placed her phone on the bed and gone through her wardrobe for a towel before she rushed into the bathroom.


    After ten minutes, she dashed out from the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel with her long wet hair. She took another towel and hurriedly pat her hair dry while groaning in exasperation.


    "I''m late! I''m late! I''m late!" She kept repeating the phrase as if it was a charm.


    She tossed the towel aside and opened the drawer in the wardrobe, taking out her underwear and a bra. She hurriedly put them on before taking out a long pants.


    "Urghh!" She groaned while desperately trying to jerk her leg inside the pants.


    "Why do pants have to be too tight?!" She jumped around on one foot while trying to put on the pants. At last, she sat on the bed and managed to wear the pants.


    She ran again towards the open wardrobe and took out a white t-shirt and put it on. She took a comb and combed her long black hair. When her hair was in a knot, she groaned again.


    "Goodness!" She tugged her hair forcefully and the knot came off, dangling on the comb. She put the comb on the dressing table. She patted her long hair dry for the last time using a towel before she hung them on the line.


    She made her bed in a rush and grabbed her phone and her handbag. She ran out from the bedroom, running down the stairs, passed the living room before she grabbed the car keys on the wall next to the door and put on her shoes.


    She ran out of the house and locked the door before she ran towards her car. She was gasping for a breather before she started the engine and drove off.


    As soon as the car left the compound, the same man appeared again at the balcony. He was watching the car leaving the place before it disappeared at a junction.


    He smiled as he said softly, "Comb, return the hair to its owner." His voice was deep and sexy but cold at the same time.


    The comb that was left on the dressing table moved and wiggled. The knots of hair was free and now in a few long strands. It flew and disappeared in mid-air.


    The man then vanished into thousands of mist. The villa was once again empty.

 Chapter 3 - Having Fun

    Marvina was pulling a long face when Jennet arrived at the promised place. She was standing outside a food stall while hugging her arms with a stern glare.


    "You''re still alive." She said half mocking. "Did the reaper spare you?" She asked while staring at the gasping friend of her who had just come running towards her from the parking area.


    Jennet looked at her with a troubled expression. "Marvina, I am so so sorry! I overslept. I was busy unpacking my stuff last night and I forgot to set my alarm." She said, explaining herself for being late while trying to breathe properly. Beads of sweat were all over her forehead and she immediately wiped it off using her handkerchief.


    Marvina just glared at her. She walked forwards and immediately hooked her arms around hers. "Hurry up, order something." She said. Her voice was soft and a wide smile was displayed on her face that was sour a few seconds ago.


    Jennet looked at her, still feeling guilty for being late. But, at the same time, she was confused. "Are you not angry at me anymore? I was late for nearly three hours you know." She said with a troubled face.


    Marvina inhaled a deep breath and said, "Do you want me to get angry then?" She asked, looking straight into her brown eyes.


    Jennet shook her head slowly. "No." She was like a child who was feeling guilty over spilt milk.


    Marvina inhaled a deep breath and smiled, "Then, don''t ask me to get angry at you. I understand you were tired. Moving house and stuff really tires everyone. Since I was not there to help you moving house yesterday, I, too felt guilty. So, I am not really angry at you for being late. I was just worried about your safety." She explained.


    The minute Marvina finish explaining, Jennet smiled widely. "Thank you for your concern, Marvina!"


    She hugged Marvina''s arm tightly as if her arm was a balm for her uneasy heart. But then, she frowned as she heard a loud noise from her stomach.


    She raised her head and said, "But, I am still apologizing to you because I clearly could hear your stomach growling right now. I kept you waiting for hours."


    Marvina''s face turned bright red as she covered her stomach with her hands. Her stomach was making loud noises!


    "It''s not like I can make my stomach stop growling you know. Now you know how famished I am waiting for hours like a beggar here. I haven''t had any breakfast since this morning." She said, pointing at Jennet, blaming her for the cause of her hunger.


    Jennet smiled, showing her perfect white teeth as she let go of her arm. "Then, let''s go into the food stall and order your favourite grill meat."


    "I want a thick layer of meat for my order and it must be a grade A grilled meat and you are paying for all of it," Marvina said, voicing out her preference as they walked together into the food stall that has been their favourite place to hang out.


    "Okay. Order as much as you want." Jennet said with a smile.


    They headed straight to the counter and ordered a few slices of grilled meat and drinks before sitting on a bench outside the stall.


    "So how is your new house?" Marvina asked. She poked on a slice of thick meat and stuffed it inside her mouth. Since it was freshly grilled, it was sizzling hot inside her mouth making her eyes getting teary. But, since she''s too hungry, she just braves it all although her tongue was scalded.


    "Superb! It is glass walled and it has its own pool. I even spent time in the huge bathtub. I can finally enjoy a luxurious life, all alone." Jennet said while giggling happily. She remembered the amazing bathtub and the pool!


    "Okay. But, you must show me your house next time." Marvina reminded her as she munched the savoury meat inside her mouth. She drank her iced lemon tea to sooth the hot feeling she had in her mouth.


    "No problemo." Jennet smiled while holding a thumb up. She placed few slices of meat into Marvina''s plate, gesturing her to have it and her friend raised a thumb and said her thanks with a full mouth.


    "By the way, do you plan to settle down by having a family after moving to your new home?" Marvina asked while stuffing another savoury and sweet meat into her mouth after she blew on them.


    Jennet shook her head. "Nope. Nah, I don''t think so. I didn''t plan to get married yet because I want to stay away from everyone. I want to have some peace on my own." She replied with a smile. She took a slice of meat and stuffed it inside her mouth. Her left cheek was full as she slowly munching it.


    "I was finally able to breathe properly after going through agonising life for five years. Saving money just to stay away from those foul mouth women was very hard." She added and stuffed another meat into her mouth and munched them happily.


    Marvina took her iced lemon tea again and sipped it slowly. She placed the glass on the table. "Life is meant to be enjoyed to the fullest while we still have the time. But, that doesn''t mean we have to neglect the course of fate." She said while eyeing Jennet''s plate of meat. She took a slice and immediately put it inside her mouth.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry about me. I will settle down when my heart wants to." Jennet said.


    She patted Marvina''s hand, assuring her not to worry very much. "I will be just fine Marvina. You should be focusing more on your own relationship with your boyfriend though." She smiled.


    Marvina raised an eyebrow at her friend. What is she spouting now? I am honestly worried about her!


    "Our relationship is just fine. I am concern about you. You''re already 25 but never once date a man in your life. Is it that you''re too picky or is it that your taste is slightly or totally different from what I expected?" Marvina furrowed her brows while looking at her friend.


    Jennet rolled her eyes widely at her friend''s words. She immediately grabbed a napkin and hit her shoulder with it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I desire man but my heart is not ready for anything as serious as love yet. You can say I am picky but being picky is the only way for me to know if he is meant for me." She puffed.


    "Yeah, I understand but don''t be too picky. Otherwise, you will stay single until the end of your days. Plus, for your own safety, you need a man with you in your new place" Marvina said.


    Jennet grunted softly and looked away, "I have always been doing fine on my own even without a man in my life. I even survived the five years of agonizing life." She answered and pretending to be sulking.


    She took a slice of meat and stuffed it inside her mouth, munching and savouring the taste at the same time. Wow, this meat was awesome! No wonder she loves it to the bones.


    Marvina slapped her shoulder softly, "Hey, are you listening to me? I am totally concern about you. Just think of your safety. Think on the bright side. You''re all alone at your new place. At least, you should look for a housemate who can take the turn to look after the house when you''re not home." She said.


    Jennet turned her head towards her and said, "No thank you. I prefer to be left alone." She looked away again. She giggled silently. She loved to teased Marvina with her sulking act.


    "Hey, can you stop sulking? You''re a grown-up woman fit to be a mother. Imagine if your child sulks like you every time you try to advise them for their own good, of course, you will get mad." Marvina nagged at her like a mother hen.


    "Then, I won''t give birth to any," Jennet replied, still looking away. If she ever has a child on her own, she couldn''t imagine how will she handle them if they pouted at her. It must be hell for her.


    Jennet turned her head towards Marvina and showed her pouty face but then she burst to laughter when she saw Marvina making a funny face by rolling her eyes towards her nose bridge and gnashing her teeth.


    "You look so hideous!" Jennet laughed and tried to hold her laughter while holding her aching stomach. All her intention to act angry was gone.


    The best part about her close friend Marvina was, she will always do her best to make her laugh even if she had to lower her image to act stupid.


    "Well, you should be honoured because I showed this hideous face to you. My boyfriend will get a heart attack if he sees me making that face." Said Marvina while muffling her laughter.


    "Make that face again, I want to take a video of it and show it to your boyfriend," Jennet said while laughing.


    Marvina slapped her shoulder and burst to laughter. "Heck no!" She said. "It is for once in a lifetime," she added.


    "Well, next time I will make you do that face again and I will not let the chance pass by like today."


    "Hey!" Marvina growled at her and smiled. "Let''s just finish eating all this and head home." She changed the topic.


    Jennet snickered at her friend. "Make that hideous looking face again." She pleaded to her.


    Marvina rolled her eyes. "Just finish your food now." She growled.


    The two close friends laughed heartily on the bench and teased each other to their heart content.


    "Oh, by the way, remember, tomorrow you have to report duty. I tell you beforehand, that woman has lots of paperwork for you. She seemed to be hating you down to the core." Said Marvina, changing the topic.


    Jennet just nodded her head and sipped on her soft drink. "Hmm, okay. Noted. You don''t have to worry though. I will manage myself." she answered.


    Marvina exhaled a deep breath. "Well, you have been keeping everything to yourself. Because of her, the other colleagues looked at you differently."


    Jennet raised her head and smiled."It''s okay. I don''t really care because I have moved out of the apartment. They won''t be able to bother me after work now."


    "Well, since you moved out, there has been wild gossips about you becoming the mistress of the rich Mr Tybelg. They said the villa that you owned now was a gift from him." Marvina said, sharing the stories she heard with her.


    Jennet snorted and placed the glass on the table. She chuckled as she shook her head. "I pity her you know. I don''t understand why she hates me so much. I never hurt or annoyed her yet she just tells everyone empty lies. She annoys me and you know how I have been saving money for five years just to get away from them yet, they just spout juicy lies for those who love it."


    Marvina patted her back. "That is why I said you should start to be serious and look for a man to date for real." She smiled. "Smash all their evil ideas."


    Jennet snickered. "I prefer to decline because they will really look down on me. Why not you go out there and date all the bachelors in our company?"


    Marvina rolled out her tongue as a protest. "You''re no fun. I just want you to get revenge and make them see that you are capable to get men to fall for you. Do you want to be the Loveless Woman forever?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!"Jennet rolled her big eyes at Marvina. "Stop calling me that. I am not that pitiful you know. I have my own reason to stay single." She added.


    Marvina inhaled a deep breath. "Fine, as long as you''re happy, I won''t say anything. I just hate to see you so lonely in that new house of yours."


    "I am not lonely. I have my good friend by my side here. Plus I am capable of defending myself from harm." Jennet said and smiled at her.


    "Ohh..." Marvina nodded her head, then she asked, "Then, how do you defend yourself from a toad?"


    "I just run away from it," she answered. But then, she let out a low grunt when she found out her friend was desperately trying to muffle her laughter. Marvina was making fun of her!


    Feeling furious, she said, "If you talk about toad again, I will ignore you for an entire month."


    How dare she laugh at me! She was feeling sullen and looked away, ignoring Marvina who let out even hearty laughter.

 Chapter 4 - Stupid Bolster-Second night

    After they stuffed their empty stomach at the food stall, the two of them went shopping together. Since Jennet has been moving into her new home, Marvina accompanied her to buy her food supplies.


    It was already late in the evening when they finish shopping. Jennet drove Marvina to her apartment. Since Marvina stayed at the apartment provided by the company, she stumbled upon her other colleagues who had just return from work.


    They glanced at her with unhappy expression all over their faces when she dropped Marvina off outside the apartment. Their expression showed disgust and contempt when they saw her driving her car.


    Marvina knew the atmosphere was getting gloomy as seconds passed. So, she immediately spoke out to Jennet, "Ignore them. Afterwards, you just drive straight home and don''t go wander around and remember to report duty for tomorrow."


    Jennet nodded her head with a small smile over her sad looking face. "Okay, and you be careful as well." She said, trying to sound cheerful. She inhaled a deep breath and smiled widely towards Marvina.


    Marvina aligned from the car before closing the door. She bent forward towards the car''s window and reminded her, "Be careful on your way home and see you tomorrow, Jennet!" Marvina waved her hand while smiling.


    Jennet waved back at her from the driver''s seat before she drove off, leaving the apartment area.


    She drove through the silent night along the empty road, going uphill slowly and away from the bustling city centre. She turned on the radio and to ease her unhappy heart.


    The neon light along the way was like a warm welcome that accompanied her all the way to her new home. She didn''t feel so afraid of driving alone at night throughout the empty road since there is no other resident close to her place.


    From afar, a tall figure was already standing at the balcony, watching the car entering the villa''s compound. As soon as the car came to a stop in the porch, the figure disappeared into the house.


    Jennet stopped the engine and she sat in the car for a few minutes, inhaling and exhaling few deep breaths before she finally stepped out and flung her bag over her shoulder.


    She opened the back door and grabbed all the grocery bags from the passenger''s seat. Holding the grocery bags carefully in her arms, she walked towards the entrance and unlocked the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, a soft gust of wind greeted her face. The surrounding immediately turned warmer as if the house was alive and was greeting her with happiness.


    She had this strange feeling when she turned on the light switch by the wall next to the door. She looked around the empty house before closing the door behind her with a soft thud.


    "I am home!" She said and deliberately raised her voice. Not only that, she knocked on the wall as if trying to catch the attention of someone before she looked to the left and to the right.


    No one''s there and the house was as empty as how she left this afternoon.


    She shook her head slowly and heaved a sigh. What happened to me? Why do I feel as if I am not alone here? I must be too tired and getting paranoid again.


    She stepped out from her shoes and put on house slippers before she walked into the living room. She stopped at the living-room for a while and looked upstairs.


    The brightly lit hallway was empty and again she shook her head as she heaved another big sigh.


    Nope, I am alone here as always. I am away from everyone in the apartment. There is nothing scary in this house as well. I am totally in a safe zone now. She mumbled to herself.


    She headed into the kitchen and placed the grocery bags on top of the dining table. She started to remove the stuff inside the bags and placed them inside the fridge. Then, she folded the empty bags and kept them inside the cabinet of her kitchen counter. Before leaving the kitchen, she poured a glass of water for herself and gulped it down in one go, to quenched her thirst.


    She ran upstairs and headed straight into her bedroom. She tossed her bag on the bed and tied her long hair into a high bun before she took off her white T-shirt.


    She stripped naked in front of the bed and took her towel from the clothesline. She headed into the bathroom after picking up her clothes from the floor.


    After fifteen minutes, she stepped out from the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. Her slightly wet hair by the sides of her face made her look sexy and cute at the same time. Her refreshed look made her looking so tempting.


    She opened the wardrobe again and took out her pyjama and put it on. She hung the towel on the clothing line next to the bathroom door. Then she took the bag from the bed and placed it on her dressing table.


    She pulled the curtains around the sliding door. She took out her phone from her bag and sat by the bedside. She set her phone for an alarm at six am for the next day.


    Satisfied that everything was set, she smiled widely as she crawled to the centre of the bed and laid her aching back comfortably there. Again she giggled happily like a kid when she dived onto the comfy pillows. She grabbed the bolster and turned to her side looking at the brightly lit lamp.


    For some unknown reason, she didn''t dare to turn off the lamp by her bed. She felt uneasy just thinking about sleeping in the dark. Then, she remembered Marvina''s word during the day.


    ''For your own safety, you need a man with you in your new place.''


    She shook her head. No, no, no. I am just fine all alone.


    Then, she shifted her gaze at the sofa while hugging tightly on the bolster.


    "Goodnight..." She whispered and closed her eyes. She immediately drifts away into slumber.


    After some time had passed, the room was quiet and only the sound of crickets outside the villa was the only nocturnal companions of the night.


    The same tall figure appeared again and this time, he was already sitting on the sofa. He had been there all along and witnessed all that she had done minutes ago.


    "She sleeps so easily..." He whispered to himself. His voice was low and sexy and it disappeared in the wind. His expression was a mixture of dissatisfaction.


    He stood up and walked towards her who was sleeping soundly on the bed. His light blue robe flutters by his side at his movements.


    He stood by the bedside, staring deeply at her sleeping face. Looking at her, hugging the bolster with a leg over it, made him frown.


    "Why do you have to hug this stupid bolster when you have me?" He whispered in a cold but soft tone. He tried to take the bolster away but since she hugged it so tightly in her sleep, he just let it be. At least for now!


    His jade-blue eyes stared at her bare feet that was not covered. Grunting softly, he pulled the quilt over her body as he joined her under it as well.


    They were so close to each other on the bed. He could feel her warmth underneath the covers and he had the urge to touch her again. Only the bolster was separating them.


    He raised a hand and ran his finger over the line of her jaw and down to her chin. His eyes then fixed on her kissable lips that were a bit pale.


    He leaned his face closer to devour that pale lips but then he stopped. He was holding himself again against the sudden urge to totally pounced on the sleeping woman who was so defenceless before him.


    He looked at her face again before pulling his face away a bit from her.


    He smiled. "Well, my dear... I cannot do anything to you just yet. But, I will reward you with something nice, much nicer than hugging this stupid bolster." He whispered in her ear with a warm smile over his face. "Sleep tight..."

 Chapter 5 - Frightful Night

    It was late in the night when Jennet awoke from her sleep. She heard the sound of the running water from the bathroom. Turning her head to the side, she slowly propelled herself into a seating position on the bed.


    Her brows furrowed as she looked at the darkened bathroom. Did I forget to turn off the shower head?


    She flipped the quilt and stepped out from the bed slowly. Slipping in her slippers, she walked towards the bathroom. As soon as she opened the bathroom door, hot steams gushed out, wrapping her skin with the warm sensation.


    She stepped in but immediately came to a halt when she saw a tall figure standing under the running shower behind the glass in the shower area.


    Her heart suddenly accelerated at an intense speed. She could feel the hair behind her back standing and goosebumps appeared all over her body. She stepped back slowly and reached for the light switch.


    Click! Click!


    She kept switching but, no lights emerged from the lightbulbs. She glanced at the switch and cursed angrily. Why now the bulb has to be so problematic?!


    She was too absorbed on cursing the light switch when the running water suddenly came to a stop. She turned towards the shower area. She squinted her eyes to have a better look.


    The tall figure was not there anymore!


    Her hand switch the light again but still, nothing happened. Frowning, she looked around. No one is inside.


    Gulping down her own saliva silently, she stepped backwards slowly. I must have imagining something ridiculous!


    She was about to turn around when she heard the sound of something falling to the floor.


    Her body jolted in fright. She looked back."Anybody there?" She called out, loud.


    Her little heart squeal in fright. The hair behind her back standing again!


    She stretched her neck towards the shower. Her fingers were trembling as she reached out a hand to push the glass door slowly.


    She stood in front of the door, looking at every corner. Nothing fell on the floor. Even weird, the floor was not even wet though she clearly saw the water running from the shower minutes ago!


    She shook her head. I better go back to sleep!


    She hurriedly turned around, leaving the darkened bathroom in long strides while having a hand clutching tightly on her shirt. She closed the bathroom door and headed straight to her bed.


    She jumped on the bed and immediately get under the cover, pulling it over her head. She closed her eyes tightly under the cover.


    Go to sleep, go to sleep. She enchanted the words continuously in her mind. She kept silent for a few minutes.


    The silence was broken again by the sound of the glass door creaking slowly.


    However, her ears were sensitive. Even from under the thick cover, she could hear the door creaking as someone pushed it open.


    Go to sleep, go to sleep. I need to wake up early tomorrow! She kept on persuading herself to sleep while plugging her ears with her forefingers under the cover.


    Although she''s frightened, she didn''t dare to move from the bed. She just laid still, pretending to be sleeping soundly.


    The sound died and silence filled the room again. The silence was killing the frightened woman under the cover.


    Suddenly, she felt movements from behind her, as if somebody was climbing the bed. She shut her eyes even tighter and pressed her ears while biting hard on her lower lips, preventing herself from screaming.


    The movements stopped just behind her. She felt goosebumps all over her body when she felt a cold breeze flew above the cover. Something was enveloping her!


    She didn''t even move a muscle and just lay still like a log. She pretended to be sleeping for quite some time. However, after some time had passed, she started to feel so stuffy under the cover and she had the urge to pry her head out to get a breather. But she hesitated.


    So, she kept silent for another long minute. She stayed alert and waited for another movement but nothing happened like how she wanted.


    When she couldn''t stand the stuffiness, she pulled the cover slowly and inhaled a deep breath. She opened her eyes but was startled to see long golden hair over her. She reached out from under the cover and flick the hair away but...


    A fair hand suddenly grabbed her hand from behind and she immediately let out a long and desperate scream.


    Kringgg!


    Jennet jerked awake from her deep sleep with a desperate gasp. She stared at the white ceiling before turning her head to the side, looking at the bathroom door that was closed tightly. Even the bathroom was empty.


    She immediately sat on the bed and reached for her phone on the bedside table. She stared at the time displayed on the screen. 6 am!


    She immediately turned off the alarm. She sat for a while on the bed while trying to steady her pounding heart. She cupped her face and sighed in relief.


    "It was just a dream." She exhaled a long breath as she looked back at the bathroom again. Shooking her head slowly, she stepped out from the bed and pulled the curtains.


    She stared out at the green trees that were enveloped in the embrace of the morning mists. The sun has not risen yet but the sky was beautifully painted in pale white.


    She pushed the sliding door to the side and stepped out while hugging herself at the balcony as coldness embraced her from every direction. She stared out, watching the horizon that was all green.


    She inhaled a few refreshing breaths to clear her mind from the bad dream she had just now. She closed her eyes, enjoying the silence in the morning.


    ''I must think how I will manage my work as soon as I report duty today.'' She whispered to herself, trying to distract her mind. She will have to face that two-faced woman and she had prepared herself for the worst.


    From a distance, hidden behind a tree close to the villa, an old woman wrapped in a black knitted robe, was staring at the woman who was standing at the balcony of the villa. Her watchful eyes caught the glimpse of a tall figure standing behind the woman, embracing her from behind.


    "A newcomer." She whispered. She smiled as she stepped back slowly and turned around. She disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 6 - Lunch date

    Jennet left her house after having a hearty breakfast, alone in her new kitchen. She was in her formal attire, a slim fit black blazer to match with her white shirt inside it, pairing with her black slacks. Her long black hair was tied in a ponytail.


    Since she moved to her new place, she had to drive for thirty minutes to get to her workplace. Unlike when she was still living in the apartment, she just needs ten minutes to get to work since it was just close by.


    At 8:00 am, she arrived at a tall white building where she worked. She parked her car at the parking area and stepped out with her bag. She was about to walk towards the entrance when a voice called out for her.


    "Jennet!"


    Slowly, she turned her head to the side. She saw a good looking man walking towards her with a smile. He was in black suit showing his masculinity.


    She smiled warmly as she greeted the man. "Good morning Mr Tybelg."


    Luca Tybelg, the one heartthrob who is the branch manager of her workplace. He was the man who has been helping her since she started working in this travel agency company. Because of that, rumours spread around about her being a lecherous woman who loved to leech to their bosses since he''s also a rich man because his family owned the company.


    "How many times have I told you to just call me Luca." He said as he stood before her. His dazzling black eyes flirted with her silently.


    "Well, I am just used to it now." She replied. "It has become a habit for me to call you by your surname." She added.


    Luca smiled. "Well, I am used to call you Jennet instead of Ms Lockhart. So you should do the same."


    Jennet smiled. "Well, then, Luca, what made you come so early today?" She asked, changing the topic.


    "I came to see you." He replied with a wide smile.


    "Oh..." Jennet raised her brows, in surprised.


    "Is there something that we need to discuss?" She asked again. It was rare for him asking her out without a reason.


    "No, I just came to see you." Explained Luca, still smiling.


    "I was wondering if you would like to grab lunch together with me today?" He asked straight to the point. His handsome face was all smiley. "Just the two of us." He added again.


    Jennet was speechless for a while. She opened her mouth, wanting to reply but then she closed her mouth again.


    She wanted to say something but she found out, she couldn''t say it. In fact, she didn''t know how to say what she wanted to say. She didn''t expect the heartthrob of the company would ask her out. Though they had known each other for five years, he had never asked her out even for lunch. This will be the first!


    She looked around, making sure, no one''s around, eavesdropping their conversation. Her troubled expression made Luca smiled.


    "You don''t have to worry about what other people may think. They have nothing to do with me asking you out for lunch." He said softly.


    Jennet looked at him. "Well, okay then. I will go grab lunch together with you today." She answered while nodding her head in agreement.


    Well, it''s just lunch. Nothing special about it. After thirty minutes of lunch, I will be back to work as usual and no one will be getting angry at me. She mumbled to herself.


    "Cool, then I will be picking you up from your office later this afternoon." He added, snapping Jennet back to her senses.


    "Umm, let''s just meet at the place you chose. I will go there to meet you. You don''t have to come to my office." Jennet immediately stated out her opinion.


    She was worried about getting to face all of his fanatic fans within the company. Their furious look frightened her!


    If the other colleagues see him coming to fetch her for lunch, it will turn the rumour to be true: about her being his mistress. She doesn''t want that! She''s innocent all this time!


    Luca frowned at her. "Why? We''re on the same floor. There is nothing to worry about." He said.


    Jennet pursed her lips for a while before answering. "You see, it''s uncomfortable for me if you come to fetch me from the office." She explained after thinking. "You know, your fans will kill me." She added in a low voice.


    Luca looked at her. Her troubled look with knitted brows, pleading for mercy made him laughed. He couldn''t believe she would say that. She''s just so cute!


    But he just nodded his head, not probing any further. "Okay, deal. I will text you about the place and time. I will even call you if you forget about this date." He said.


    After hearing his words, Jennet was in confusion. What? Date?


    She looked at him with a questioning look. "Date?"


    Luca looked at her blank face that was confused. "Yeah, I am treating you to a lunch date for pals." He smiled.


    She inhaled a deep breath in silence, "Okay." She answered with a smile but within she was still confused. Does the term lunch date for pals even exist? What does it suppose to mean anyway? Dating and becoming friends?


    Both of them went to their own separate ways as soon as they entered the entrance. They worked in the same building and she worked in the administration office. Since Luca had been so nice to her since years ago, the other colleagues were envious of her. So, rumours spread like wildfires in the company when she moved house saying that she''s the hidden mistress of the heartthrob, although it was just a baseless rumour that no one can prove of.


    Jennet walked into the empty office. No one has arrived yet. She headed straight towards her desk and found stacks of papers were on top of her desk. On top of it was a note: Due in three days! Pass to me with complete itineraries before 9 am on March, 24th- Mira.


    She exhaled a deep breath. Why always giving me the last minute job and not someone else while I was on leave?! She groaned silently.


    She stepped towards the window and raised the blinds, letting lights into the gloomy office. She sat down on her chair and turned on the computer in front of her. While waiting for it to run, she went to the pantry and made herself a mug of hot chocolate before taking it with her to her desk.


    She sat down and started to drown herself with all the paperwork.

 Chapter 7 - An Airhead

    Meanwhile, back at the villa, the tall blonde was standing silently at the balcony. He was looking out at the city centre, to where Jennet was.


    His face, however, was so sullen as he narrowed his eyes to where he was looking at. He gritted his teeth furiously, sulking on his feet. He was even silently turned his hands into balls of fist by his side.


    He looked away, grunting, and stared at the little figure who was standing beside him. "What are they talking about? Why is she so meek when he is around?" He asked, pointing out at the direction of the city.


    The little figure was a little boy about the age of five to six years old and was about an adult''s waist height. He had a pair of beautiful glassy dark blue eyes, chubby cheeks and short black hair. His face was cute but expressionless. He wore a robe as well but a light green robe.


    The little boy looked at him and politely answered, "He was asking her out for lunch." His tone was soft but it was enough to make the blonde turned nuts.


    "Lunch?" His voice cracked from the depth of his throat.


    "She had just had breakfast. Why does she need to go out having lunch with another man while under my watch?!" He asked furiously. He was so jealous!


    The little boy didn''t even budge from his spot but he just calmly answered him, again, "Well, breakfast and lunch are two different timing in this world. Human has to stuff themselves to stay energized, unlike us."


    "But, I didn''t see her eating the day before." Sulky.


    "She ate out with her friend." Cold.


    Silence.


    The blonde man turned away again, staring at the city centre. He shook his head slowly. "I need her to be able to see me as soon as possible."


    "Well, it can''t be helped. You must be patient, Master. Furthermore, it was your fault for frightening her last night." He said.


    He was there all along when his master tried to reward her with ''something nice'' but it turned into something scary instead. Everything was a mess!


    The man immediately turned his face at the little boy.


    His face darkened. "Tell me, Little Veen, how did I frighten her? I was merely showing her the memories of my real appearance but, I do not understand why she was so frightened and kept denying my existence even in her sleep." He said with dissatisfaction all over his face.


    The little boy called Veen coughed softly in a polite manner. "Your appearance now is similar to those what humans called a ghost. You have not fully recovered your body yet, so you cannot do anything. Just let her be for now."


    The handsome man was startled as he rolled his jade-blue eyes toward the little boy who stood calmly before him. For once, he had the urge to strangle the calm mannered little boy but he couldn''t. He could not touch him even if he wanted to.


    Why do kids have to be so pure?! He roared angrily in his mind.


    Little Veen stared into the angry eyes of his master. "Master, please don''t think of hurting me. You won''t be able to do it." He said. He sounded so carefree as if he was making fun of his master''s helpless situation.


    "You just want me to sit idle and do nothing? So what if I am a ghost?"


    "You''re not in a stable condition yet." Replied Little Veen. "So, you''re not powerful enough."


    The man grunted as he ran his fingers in his head."How can this be?!" He roared angrily.


    Little Veen just looked at him with his cute poker face that didn''t show any hint of care.


    "You''re technically a ghost now. Nothing more. You don''t even have a body, to begin with." I thought you realised it from the day we''ve been tossed here. His eyes said.


    The handsome man looked away as he sighed softly. "I miss my beautiful long golden hair." He whined.


    Little Veen looked at his master. His master''s appearance has changed a bit different than the first night. His short hair had grown longer and had reached his shoulder!


    Well, that''s good enough. There have been some improvements now in just two nights. The little boy thought.


    "This body is too cold!" His master groaned. "I can''t even feel the running water anymore." But, I can feel her warm, soft body and that''s just amazing!


    Oh, that soft body of hers was like those fluffy pillows that he had long for so long.


    "Master, can you just hide whatever you think about her when I am around?" Little Veen said in a cold tone. He was listening to all of his dark desire like listening to a radio being broadcasted loudly.


    The man ignored the little boy. "Just let it be. You will be a grown up one day so you will learn it as well. Her body was so warm. Very warm!" He said, trying to anger the calm boy.


    (Dear readers, please do not follow his example. He''s just too irresponsible. He shouldn''t say that to an underage. I will punish him later.)


    But, Little Veen didn''t falter. Instead, he asked with his aloof expression, "Then, should I sleep with her to prove what you said just now is true?"


    The man glared at him. "Don''t you dare. She''s mine!"


    He walked towards the pool. He stared at the surface of the water but no reflection appeared in front of him. His heart sank.


    He turned around, looking at the little boy, "I can''t even see my own handsome face now!" He complained. He was on the brink of tearing up. He was really like a puppy whining for sympathy!


    The little boy gazed at him. "Don''t worry master. You are still handsome and that I can''t deny though you''ve been reduced into this state." He said, comforting him.


    Little Veen coughed softly. "I actually came to deliver news of a few special privileges granted to you." He said, changing the topic of their conversation. He doesn''t have enough energy to keep comforting his master who had this kind of mood swing.


    "Special privileges granted to me?" The handsome turned around and grunted. His robe fluttered as he moved.


    He looked up to the sky. "Why now? Are they planning to make fun of me again?" He raised his fist to the sky as if challenging someone up in the sky.


    But then, he turned around and sat on one of the chairs at the balcony by having his elbow on the table while cupping jaws in his palms.


    "Do tell me of this special privileges, my dear Little Veen." He smiled with sparkling eyes.


    His attitude changes in a blink of an eye.


    Unbelievable!


    Little Veen stood rooted at the place he stands. He can''t believe that he had pledged his loyalty to this kind of an airhead master.

 Chapter 8 - Only Two

    Little Veen coughed softly. "Only two privileges have been granted to you." He said.


    The master raised an eyebrow. "Only two? How about the rest? Why not all? They are so stingy!" He said. He mumbled alone not satisfied with what he heard.


    "Then, should I go back to them then?" He asked calmly.


    His master grunted. "Just tell me of the privileges now since you''re already here." Said the blonde man while mumbling all to himself.


    Little Veen ignored all his unsatisfied mumbling. "The first one is, you will only be able to retrieve your body if you spend more time with your wife. She''s the key to your freedom. Each time spent with her will help you get back what you''ve lost." He explained.


    The blonde man chuckled softly. "Now she''s the key. Yesterday, she was the door. Tomorrow? Will she be the floor?" He asked in a mocking tone.


    "Master, I will leave if you continue to get angry like this." Little Veen said, threatening his master with his calm words.


    "Don''t you dare. I was just upset because they tricked me. I was finally happy to be able to be with her after all these years but now, she was getting that ridiculous thought in her head." His master said while pointing to his head.


    "Then, keep on listening without interrupting." Little Veen dished out at him. His tone was, stern. It doesn''t fit his cute feature as a little boy at all!


    The blonde man pouted but he didn''t say anything but just gestured the boy to continue talking.


    Little Veen raised his little head and said, " So, your comforting power has been returned back to you. Please use it wisely."


    As soon as the blonde man heard the sentences, he smiled widely. His eyes sparkled in an instant. My power is back! Yes!


    "But, only one-third of your power is back." Added Little Veen, making his master''s face turned sour instantly.


    "You love to make me happy for a while then hell the next second." He complained while pulling a long face at the little boy.


    "What can I do with only one-third of my power?" he asked again.


    "Undressing." Replied the little boy.


    His master was in a daze for a while before he burst into laughter. Did he just hear it correctly?


    Undressing?


    Little Veen just nodded his head. "Yes, you heard me correctly. I said, undressing." He repeated.


    The blonde man balled his fists. How the heck is he going to comfort his wife by undressing her when everything was already messed up on the second night. Even worst, he had been regarded as a ghost! His pride was hurt!


    He was already pulling a long face on the chair when he thought about how furious she will be. "They are really making fun of my helplessness." He complained. He glared to the sky.


    "So, for the second privilege granted to you, you will only be able to leave this place if she invites or gives you the permission to go out." Little Veen continued without caring for his complaint just now. He just let his master sulk on the chair.


    "What?" His master frowned in confusion. "Wait, wait, wait." He stopped the little boy by waving his hand.


    His brows furrowed as he looked at the calm Little Veen, "So, you''re meaning to say that I have been put under curfew now?"


    Little Veen looked at him, "Yes." Little Veen answered without hesitation. "It is much better than having to be under house arrest forever."


    "Thinking back, it does suit you very well Master." He added after a few seconds pause.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No one was able to control you before so, only one person can do it now and that will be your wife. So, a human will be controlling you from now on." Little Veen said. His voice was laughing but his facial expressions say the opposite of it. His expression was so cold and distant.


    The blonde glared at him. "Little Veen, if I can break that protective barrier around you, I would strangle you to death." He said angrily.


    "You wouldn''t because you will be lonely without me. " He said, provoking his master even more. "I have been your company for so many years now." He added. "Furthermore, you can do whatever you want with her since you got only one-third of your power now."


    "Even if I can do whatever I want, she cannot see me. All of my plan to make her realise my existence only made her think that I am something scary. I am not! I don''t even want to be in this state either."


    "Then, just be patient and keep her company because I will not be able to come and help you smooth thing out with your wife."


    His master grunted angrily in his seat. He looked away, ignoring the little boy. Why does his sidekick have to be so rotten to him?


    Little Veen coughed softly to attract his attention, "You should control your own temper or may I say, your own jealousy, Master. Your wife will drive you out in no time if you don''t."


    "I will control her so just you wait and see the result soon." He said, challenging him.


    "Sure master but don''t lose yourself too soon then." The boy challenged him back.


    Grrr!


    His master looked up to the sky. "You''re all so stingy! Why give me just two?! Just let me have all of my power back!" He shouted.


    "And, I am not a kid to be put on curfew!" He grunted and stood up from the chair. He walked towards the room and disappeared slowly into veils of mist as soon as he reached the sliding door.


    Little Veen stood alone at the balcony. After quite some time, he, too, disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 9 - Are you married?

    It was already noon time when Jennet realised the time of the break had come long ago. Remembering the promised made with Luca for a lunch, she hurriedly rearranged her messy desk before she heads out of the office. She took out her phone from her handbag and saw a text message from Luca which was sent two hours ago.


    In the text mentioned the name of the restaurant. Luckily, the place Luca mentioned was close by, just a building away from their company. But she was already late for 15 minutes!


    Her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the screen and found out Luca was calling her. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hello, Mr Ty... I mean Luca, I am on my way now." She said.


    She walked out of the building and crossed the street. She was still on the phone when she bumped into an old woman wrapped in a knitted black robe. The old woman fell to the floor due to the collision.


    "Oh, I am so sorry ma''am. Are you hurt?" Jennet gasped as she immediately ended her call and bent down to help the old woman.


    As soon as her hands touched the old woman''s arms, she felt the woman''s body twitched by her touch. It was as if she had electric current flowing through her body that could electrocute those she got in contact with.


    The old woman looked at her with a surprised face. "Are you single?" She asked out of the blue.


    "I beg your pardon?" Jennet frowned as she tilted her head a bit as she looked at the old woman, trying to catch what she meant just now.


    Jennet was in confusion. Did she just ask if I am single?


    "Are you married?" The old woman asked again.


    Jennet was silent for a while before she let out a little laugh as she politely answered, "No, I am still not married yet, ma''am," There was a warm smile over her cute face.


    She held the old woman''s arms while helping her to get on her two feet. Then, she took the old woman''s handbag from the floor and handed it to her.


    "Are you hurt somewhere on your body?" She asked softly while looking carefully at the old woman''s arms and feet, checking if there were any injuries on her.


    The old woman took her handbag and smiled at her, "No, I am just fine. It was just a small accident. Nothing major." She said.


    "I am so sorry for bumping into you just now, ma''am." Jennet apologized with a smile, quickly changing the topic of their conversation.


    "Don''t apologize dearie. I was mainly at fault for standing in the middle of your way." She said softly. Her hazel eyes gave a deep stare on the face in front of her.


    "No, I was the one at fault ma''am." Said Jennet, still fighting to blame herself about the accident just now.


    "Then, let''s just say, we''re both at fault for bumping into each other. By the way, dearie, what''s your name? I am called Damela Parker." Said the old woman with a smiley face. Her face wrinkled when she smiled.


    "My name is Jennet Lockhart." Jennet introduced herself. "You can just call me Jennet, Mrs Parker."


    Damela smiled at her and answered, "Nice to meet you, Jennet. It must have been a fate for us to meet each other today."


    Fate? Jennet was confused at what she meant by her last sentences but she just smiled and nodded her head politely as she said with a natural smile, "Yes, it must have been fate for me bumping into you." She was about to open her mouth again when they were interrupted by a voice calling for from afar.


    "Grandma!"


    Both of them turned their heads towards a teen who was running towards them. She was a girl around the age of eighteen and she had beautiful black wavy hair. Her hair bounced when she ran. Also, she''s beautiful with naturally pink lips and she''s tall like a model.


    Damela Parker smiled as she introduced her to Jennet. "This is my granddaughter, Claire Parker and Claire, this is Jennet Lockhart."


    Jennet smiled at the panting girl who was gasping for a little breather. "Hi, Claire. Nice to meet you."


    Claire raised her head and said, "Nice to meet you too Miss Lockhart and I am so sorry for letting my grandma wandering off on her own." Her face was flushed and she was panting, trying to catch her breath.


    "Oh, it''s on the opposite. I was the one who was careless for not paying attention to my surrounding." Jennet said, explaining to the granddaughter while smiling warmly at them.


    Jennet looked at her watch before turning her head towards them, "I am sorry but I have to leave now. But, just in case you have any injuries regards to the accident just now, please call me." She rummaged through her handbag and took out her business card before handing it to Claire.


    With a smile, she waved at them before she hurriedly left the place.


    "Grandma, let''s go." Said Claire as she looked at the business card in her hand. She tucked the card inside her pocket and held Damela''s arm, ushering her to walk along with her.


    But, Damela didn''t move even a muscle. She kept staring at Jennet who was already walking far to the front, leaving the two of them behind.


    Damela chuckled softly. "She''s the newcomer in that place."


    Claire sighed softly and said, "Grandma, stop it. I have no idea why you sneaked to that villa early in the morning today. I searched everywhere for you. I was worried."


    "I was visiting the new owner of that villa." She replied.


    Claire sighed softly, "It''s inappropriate to sneak around her villa so early in the morning. She will get the wrong idea if she sees you. Plus, she will get a heart attack if she bumps into you sneaking around."


    "She didn''t see me and I didn''t expect to see ''him'' there, with her." She said. "Just now she said she''s not married yet." She chuckled softly.


    "Of course she would say that because she had no idea what''s happening around her yet." Said Claire. She looked at her grandmother who was still chuckling beside her.


    Claire smiled at her grandmother. She patted her shoulder softly, "Miss Lockhart will learn everything sooner or later and I know she can handle it smoothly. Don''t worry grandma. She''s stronger than what we thought."


    Damela smiled and nodded her head. "Yes, she''s strong. I hope she can handle him properly."


    Then, she chuckled again as Claire wrapped her arm around hers and they walked along together.

 Chapter 10 - Date Me

    Jennet stood frozen in front of a restaurant that was mentioned in Luca''s text message. There were even well-groomed hostesses in the black tux, at the entrance of the restaurant, looking like formidable guards!


    She frowned alone. Did Mr Tybelg text her the wrong place? This place is too luxurious for a lunch break!


    She gulped silently as she pressed on Luca''s phone number, calling him for confirmation.


    Less than a minute, Luca''s voice greeted her ear. "Yes, Jennet? Have you arrived?" His soft voice calmed her uneasy heart.


    Jennet looked up to the name signage of the restaurant. "Did you text me the wrong place, Mr Ty... Ehem I mean, Luca. I followed the name mentioned in your text message and I am currently standing in front of a luxurious restaurant. There''s even male hostess in a black tux standing at the entrance. Is this the correct place? Or are you somewhere else?" She asked with a troubled expression.


    She looked to the left and to the right, searching for any familiar figure among all the passerby. But, none.


    "Just wait there. I will come to fetch you." He replied, then the call was ended.


    Jennet slipped her phone inside her handbag and inhaled a deep breath.


    Great, he''s coming! Now, I don''t have to worry about getting to the wrong place. It''s impossible he asked me out for lunch at such a luxurious place like this. She whispered to herself as she glanced at the hostesses with a smile.


    However, after a few minutes of waiting, she was dumbfounded when she saw Luca''s tall figure appeared from inside the restaurant with a wide smile over his good-looking face.


    "Luca..." She gasped and she looked up to the name signage of the restaurant again. Then, she looked at him. Her expression was hard to explain because she was both surprised and confused.


    "Are we really having lunch here?" She asked, frowning at him in confusion.


    Luca approached her and smiled. "Yes." He replied with a wide smile. He escorted her into the restaurant and she was silent all the way to their reserved table. They were seated close to the window, overlooking the street.


    Luca pulled a chair for her to sit and she sat down without any hesitation. She was feeling awkward as she couldn''t decide whether to place her handbag on the floor close to her feet or let it hang on her chair. Either way, she finds it not really proper. At last, she placed her handbag on the chair behind her.


    Her eyes, then, fell on the selections of silverware in front of her. Her, already big eyes, became even bigger upon looking at the silverware in front of her.


    On the left-hand side, there were two types of forks, one big and one small. On the right-hand side, there were two types of spoons as well and a knife. All serve for the different purpose of meal courses as it was arranged neatly on the table.


    She gulped silently in her seat. Which one should I use first?


    She glanced towards Luca who sat opposite her, "Luca, I would like to tell you that I am not used to eating at a place like this." She said in a low voice. "I will just embarrass you."


    She looked around and said again, "I know nothing about dining etiquette either. Don''t be cheated by how professional my clothes are but I am not used to all these." She desperately tries to explain her situation to him.


    Well, she''s used to eating out at the food stall with Marvina. They don''t have to watch for their manners on the table and most of the time would use their fingers to pick and to eat their foods. It was so much enjoyable than having to dine properly which was tiring for them.


    Luca just smiled. He was surprised because she was too honest. Her innocence made him feel comfortable around her.


    This woman is totally different from the other women that he knew. She was too innocent and honest with all the people around her. She didn''t even hesitate to tell him about the things she didn''t know or things that she''s not used too.


    Luca smiled. "Well, don''t worry. I will tell you." He said. "Utensils are placed in the order of use; that is, from the outside in. You can watch me when they serve our meal later." He explained slowly.


    He has always been very kind and patient with explaining thing to her. No wonder, everyone feels comfortable with him because he''s easy going.


    "Ohh..." Jennet let out a long ''o'' in a low voice.


    Then, again she said with a wide smile. "Okay, I will copy what you do because I know nothing about eating at a place as luxurious like this."


    Luca chuckled, "Don''t worry too much. There''s nothing to worry about here. I will guide you as always. This is partly my fault as well because I was eager to bring you here without knowing your concern." He smiled.


    Yes, he was so eager to ask her out this morning and he wanted to make her comfortable but little did he knew that she felt uncomfortable because of his eagerness to make her eating comfortably. Well, he knew nothing about her yet and now he is slowly learning about her, the one woman who had been labelled as the Loveless Woman.


    "Thank you." She said and smiled. His word made Jennet inhaled a deep breath. Her boss is so understanding!


    Throughout the lunch break, she copied everything Luca does. She copied him by following him on which fork, knife and spoon he used first and how he used them. The simple lunch hour turned into the most difficult lunch hour in her life!


    However, it was the opposite experience for the man who sat before her. He was enjoying all her innocent look all for the entire lunch time. He found her to be so amusing and her innocence was what made him feel so attracted to her. Though he had known her for five years, he was not so attracted to her before as how he felt now.


    As soon as the lunch break finished, both of them left the restaurant together. Jennet was about to leave as soon as possible to avoid more trouble but Luca stopped her by the street.


    "Jennet, I was wondering if you can consider to date me for real." He said softly. His smile never fades from his good-looking face.


    Jennet felt goosebumps all over her body. She was speechless. Her mind was frozen momentarily. She had been in shocked again, twice!


    She cleared her throat as she looked at him, "Luca, can we be just friends?" She asked with a guilty look.


    Luca looked at her. "Why?" He asked.


    Never before women rejected him in his life. If he said that bomb word, they will immediately fell for him but she was totally different. She refused him instantly!


    Jennet looked around them before replying, "Honestly, I feel so awkward right now. It never crossed my mind today about what you said just now. Even you asked me out for lunch today was already something that never crossed my mind either. I have regarded you as the superior whom I respected at work." She said with honesty.


    "Can we just be friend?" She asked again.


    Luca looked at her and smiled, "No." He answered.


    "Why?" Jennet asked. Her heart was already beating fast. She felt so guilty now.


    Luca observed her cute face. Her troubled look made him happy in a sudden and he had a feeling to see her other expression that she never showed anyone before.


    "If you want to be my friend then, if I asked you out, you cannot refuse." He said, telling her his conditions if she wants to be his friend.


    Jennet bit her inner lower lip in silent. She''s even pressing her fingernails by her side. She''s in huge trouble now. If she keeps going out with him, his fans will really kill her for real!


    Even at this moment, she still thinks about his furious looking fans within the company!


    "Can we just leave it all behind us for now? Honestly, I can only think about being your friend but more than that, I don''t think I can." She replied, saying her rejection all at once.


    Luca smiled. His heart was broken but he didn''t feel so bad about it. Instead, he said, "Well, I won''t pester you more with this question since you respected me as your superior. But, I hope one day, you can open a bit of your heart to know me even if we start our relationship as friends."


    Jennet just smiled. "Okay." She answered.


    If my heart is open. She murmured in her mind.


    She left to work at lightning speed before Luca could offer to give her a ride back to the company.


    Luca just watched her leaving hurriedly. He smiled. "Well, I will win you one day." He left shortly after that.


    Little Veen appeared on the street when the man left. He was watching his car leaving the parking area.


    "Now, Master can be worried all to his heart content." He said and disappeared again.

 Chapter 11 - Female Ghost

    Jennet was gasping for air when she reached her office. She immediately rushed to the restroom and splashed her face with water at the sink. She looked at her wet face in the mirror. Her complexion was not so bright.


    She shook her head. ''No, no, no! I don''t want to have any relationship with anyone within the company. I just want to be all alone without any more trouble coming from everyone around me. I have enough suffering.''


    She washed her face again before wiping her face with her handkerchief that she kept inside her handbag. She was about to walk out from the restroom when she bumped onto Marvina who walked into the restroom.


    "Jennet!" Marvina gasped, her eyes widen in shock.


    "You scared me!" She said, half yelling as she put a hand on her chest, and she bent forward, breathing heavily.


    "I''m sorry!" Jennet apologized. She immediately patted her friend''s back, comforting her.


    "I''m okay." Marvina smiled at her as she straightened her back. She smiled at Jennet, gestured at her not to worry. She headed for the sink and washed her hands.


    Jennet stood beside her, looking at her pale complexion in the mirror. "Are you really okay? You face is pale." She said.


    Marvina nodded her head. "I am okay." She said with a smile. "Have you had lunch?" She asked instead.


    Jennet nodded and smiled. She immediately wanted to tell her about what happened to her today during lunch.


    However, when she was about to open her mouth, she saw Mira walking into the restroom. Mira was well-known in the company as well because she''s beautiful as a model however, she''s actually a two-faced coin. But, lots of people trust her!


    Jennet''s mood turned gloomy instantly because she knew, Mira is the number one fan of Luca Tybelg. If she talked about Luca right now, there will be huge trouble arising soon because of her mouth!


    Jennet looked at Marvina and said, "I think I know why that villa was sold at such a low price. It was haunted by a female ghost." She changed the topic that she wanted to tell.


    Jennet sensed Mira was listening because when she was about to enter the toilet, she glanced at them before closing the door.


    So, she kept talking to Marvina who was eager to know as well. "I was feeling so uneasy since the first day I moved into that villa. I felt someone was watching me."


    Marvina glanced at her with knitted brows. "How did you know it''s a female ghost? You''ve seen it?" She asked.


    "Well, last night I had a nightmare about her. She had long golden hair and much much taller than me and she''s also fair skinned." Her memory rewound to her dream from last night. The tall figure in her bathroom and the long hair all over her on the bed.


    "Nightmare on the second night in your new home?" Marvina frowned. "A female ghost? Was she violent in your dream? Did she tried to hurt you?"


    "Not really. She just grabbed my hand when I tried to flick her hair away from me. So, I jerked awake after that." Jennet explained. Her voice was clear since the restroom was in silence because nobody was there except the three of them.


    "Sometimes, if the new owner had a nightmare in their new home, it means there is something about a bad omen that''s about to happen." Said Marvina and continued to wash her hands.


    Jennet shivered. No wonder she felt so uneasy. The nightmare was a bad omen about her future. She had just turned Luca down this afternoon, so then...


    So, that''s mean, will Luca turn her life upside down after her rejection this afternoon? Or will there be another rumour about her spreading around like a bad woman who hurt their favourite heartthrob after winning him over?


    Either way, she can''t tell. But, she was clearly unhappy and distracted by what Marvina just said.


    "Will I survive then?" She asked out of the blue. She looked so intently towards Marvina, asking for another answer.


    Will she survived all the ordeal if his fans were to know about his confession this afternoon? That''s what she meant but Marvina just answered her casually, while chuckling.


    "Well, it''s just a mere dream. Don''t read too much into it. If you''re really scared of that female ghost, just call for someone to get rid of her from your home."


    Marvina looked at her and said again, "Well, it''s just a nightmare. Nothing to worry about. If you don''t believe in superstition then don''t believe in it. Just live your life normally. You will get used to it in no time."


    Jennet looked at her and smiled. "Thanks. It''s just a nightmare as you said. I don''t think too much about it. I have already prepared myself for the worst."


    "Then, do you want to move in with me?" Asked Marvina as she took a tissue and wiped her wet hands.


    "For now, I am just doing fine. I bought that house using my own money so, even if it is haunted, I will just brave it all." Jennet answered her with a smile.


    "Either I like it or not, I am the new owner of that villa and I have no time to move to a new one now." She added softly while exhaling a deep breath.


    Marvina tossed the tissue into the dustbin and looked at her. "Well, if you ever need a place to crash, I will be happy to have you stay over at my place. Mine is huge than yours compared to the previous room you had before." She raised an eyebrow.


    Jennet smiled. "I will let you know if I needed to crash at your place."


    The two of them left the restroom. Then, Mira stepped out from the toilet after flushing. She headed for the sink and washed her hands.


    Mira had long black wavy hair, big chests, sexy lips, high nose, mesmerizing black eyes and beautifully angled cheeks, made her much beautiful than the rest of the women in the company.


    Her curvy body made her even gorgeous and she''s once rumoured to be Luca''s girlfriend but since Jennet started to work in the company, all of Luca''s attention shifted to Jennet instead. So, she had been so angry at her for stealing Luca''s heart that was supposed to be hers.


    ''So, she bought that villa on her own and it was haunted? Good, serves her right for seducing my Luca. I bet she will live miserably in that house.'' She chuckled to herself.


    She wiped her hands dry before tossing the wet tissues into the dustbin and then she walked out elegantly.

 Chapter 12 - Homewrecker

    For once in her life, Jennet felt so much at peace while working because Mira has not approached her for any humiliation of the week. Her minions also not coming to pester her at her desk. It was bliss for her. Truly!


    After work that evening, she dropped Marvina at her apartment before she drove home. The roads were not congested and she reached home around 7 pm. She parked her car in the porch and stepped out shortly after that.


    Glancing around, she wanted to make sure no one is tailing her. Then, she walked into her house with her handbag. She unlocked the door and got in before locking it from the inside. She just felt like locking her door this time.


    She took off her footwear and put on house slipper before turning the lights on. The villa turned bright instantly. It illuminated warm lights from inside of the house.


    As she walked towards the stairs to her bedroom, a tall figure was following her closely from behind and followed her all the way to the bedroom.


    He was clutching to her blazer like a sulking little kid and was nowhere on letting go of his clutches. His face was so sullen!


    Jennet felt something was weird because she felt coldness coming from her back but she just ignored it.


    ''Must be my wild imagination again. That''s just the wind.'' She murmured to herself trying to comfort her uneasy heart.


    She placed her handbag on her dressing table before taking off the blazer that she wore and put it inside her laundry basket.


    Her action was so casual and she was unaware of a pair of blue eyes that stood watching her with big and eager eyes. She was about to take off her white shirt but stopped her action.


    Take it off! Take it off! Demanded the blue eyes who stood just a few steps away from her. He was gritting his teeth silently hoping to see her undressing. (What a pervert man. Tsk... Tsk... Tsk-Snail)


    Jennet looked around. She had a feeling that someone was watching but she couldn''t tell the location of the onlooker. She walked towards the sliding door and looked out at the darkened evening.


    No one''s outside. Her lawn was brightly lit by spotlights.


    Inhaling a deep breath, she pulled the curtains. She wanted to take off her shirt again but suddenly her phone inside her handbag rang. She immediately halted her action and head for her handbag.


    The blonde''s handsome face turned sour instantly.


    ''Who dares to call my wife at this time?'' He cursed madly by her side as he followed her closely like a baby emu. He stretched his neck towards her phone when she took it out from her handbag.


    His face turned dark in a sudden when he saw the name on the screen. Luca Tybelg!


    He glared at the smiling woman before him when she answered the call. "Hello, Luca. What made you call me?" She asked softly.


    She walked towards the sliding door and pulled the curtain open a bit, looking out while talking with the caller.


    The blonde man was puffing hot behind her. He was so jealous. Yes, he was madly jealous because of her. She dared answer the phone call from another man right before his eyes!


    He went after her and tried to take the phone from her but his hands just passed through her. He even tried to shake her body but everything he does was effortless because he was not able to touch her directly in his unstable conditions.


    Grr! I hate this formless body! He groaned in frustration.


    He paced back and forth behind her, biting his nail anxiously. Then, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Little Veen!" He called out, loud.


    A little figure appeared before him. "Yes, Master." He answered in a calm tone. His dark blue eyes looked at the angry face before him.


    "Disrupt their conversation now! No one is allowed to call my wife at this hour!" His master said angrily.


    Little Veen nodded his head and disappeared.


    The blonde man walked towards her and stood beside her, glaring down at her.


    For how long are you going to have this chit chat with that homewrecker?! His eyes rolled bigger at her in annoyance.


    He was sulking like an abandoned wife!


    (Hahaha! Serves you right for strangling me. -Snail)


    "Luca, I am safe here. Everything is just fine." Jennet said. "No need Luca. I am really doing fine in my new place. Yes. Hello? Luca? Can you hear me? Hello?" Jennet looked at her phone with confusion drawing on her face.


    The phone call was already disconnected!


    "No reception?" She mumbled to herself as she checked on the reception. Yes, there was no more reception for her phone!


    Her brows furrowed even deeper. "Weird, wasn''t house built by the hill supposed to have strong phone signals?" She talked to herself.


    The tall blonde who stood beside her smiled widely as he hugged himself in satisfaction. Good job Little Veen!


    Jennet didn''t take much attention to the phone signals though, "Well, I hope he understands what I say just now."


    She closed the curtain again and headed for her dressing table. She placed her phone on the table.


    She looked around, feeling hesitant to undress. She''s feeling uneasy again.


    "Well, I will just have dinner before taking my bath." She talked to herself.


    "What?!" The blonde was unhappy hearing her saying that sentences. When will I be able to see you undressing? He gritted his teeth.


    Jennet looked around. Her eyes didn''t see the unhappy blonde beside her. "For once, I feel uneasy to undress in my own house." She said again and shivered.


    She walked out of her room, leaving the unhappy blonde behind, who was on the brink of tearing up because he couldn''t get what he wants.


    Little Veen appeared before him and said, "Master, please don''t cry." He said, comforting him. "You just need her to say your name and the barrier will be gone."


    "Do you want to eat a lollipop?" He asked again. A big colourful lollipop appeared in his tiny hand, holding it out for him.


    His master looked at him. "Where did you get this?" His red and wet eyes looked at the calm face beside him.


    "I got it while looking after her during the day." Little Veen answered. "An innocent small soul offered it to me as gratitude." He added.


    His master took the lollipop from him and observed it. "How do I eat this?" He asked and sat on the floor.


    "Lick it continuously." Said little Veen. (Hey, what are you telling him? His tongue won''t last long! -Snail)


    "Lick continuously?" His master asked with a furrowed brows. He was holding on to the lollipop stick as if his life depended on it.


    Little Veen nodded.


    The blonde man looked at the little boy again. Then, he handed it back to him instead. "I don''t want a lollipop. You lick it continuously since it was offered to you."


    Little Veen took the lollipop back and he disappeared together with it.


    The blonde man stood up and said, "I much prefer to eat my wife and I want her to free me tonight no matter what happens."


    He stepped out from the bedroom, following her with his burning intention.

 Chapter 13 - Hue Hedo

    Jennet was sitting alone at the dining table while having a cup of instant spicy noodles. She had not used to eating heavy meals just yet because she needed time to adjust to her new place, plus she was used to eating instant foods for the past years. It has become a habit for her now.


    Well, she was not entirely alone in the kitchen because sitting beside her was the blonde man. He was cupping his cheeks on the table, enjoying her company with wide a smile.


    He enjoyed looking at her blowing on her noodles before eating it. Her slightly red cheeks eating the spicy noodles made him bite his own lower lips.


    Pitiful wife... The hotness must have torture you endlessly. He mumbled to himself.


    He raised a hand and cupped her left cheek. Her cheek was hot in his cold palm.


    Jennet froze in her seat for a moment when she felt a sudden chill was wrapping her left cheek. She raised her head and touched her left cheek. It was cold.


    Frowning, she touched her right cheek. It was warm.


    She looked around and suddenly she felt both of her cheeks were cold. Again, she cupped both of her cheeks and leaned back, startled and confused!


    She couldn''t see the blonde man was right in front of her now, half bending while having both of his palms, cupping each of her warm cheeks. His jade blue eyes were staring deep into her brown eyes that were not wary of his existence.


    He observed the confused face before him with delight. His eyes then shifted towards her lips that were now red due to the spiciness of her noodles. Still cupping her cheeks, he bent forward and slowly brushed his cold lips against hers.


    Jennet gasped as she felt coldness hitting on her lips continuously. Even weird, she can smell a faint fragrance in front of her. It was a fragrance that was so sweet, unlike any fragrance that she ever smelled before. Even her shower gel doesn''t smell so sweet like this!


    She immediately stood up and cupped her lips. She looked around cautiously. She once remembered, old folks used to say, if you smell faint fragrance when you''re alone, that means, you are not alone.


    Feeling the shivers ran down her spine, she immediately took her noodle cup and headed for the living-room.


    She looked back at the kitchen from the living-room with a fast-paced heart that she couldn''t control. She sat down on one of the sofas and continued to finish her half-finished spicy noodles.


    The blonde man sat beside her, looking at her face. He smiled. "Don''t worry too much wife. There''s nothing scary here." He whispered softly.


    Jennet emptied her noodle cup and rose from the sofa. She glanced at the kitchen. The kitchen was brightly lit and seemed... Safe.


    She walked into the kitchen and tossed the empty cup into the bin. She poured herself a glass of iced water and drank it all. Then she washed the glass and leave in on the sink to dry. She left the kitchen and walked upstairs.


    The blonde followed her from behind, all smiling widely. As soon as he entered the bedroom, the woman was taking off her white shirt and long slacks.


    His jade blue eyes widen at the free sight in front of him. Looking at her only in her dark blue brassiere and underwear, made him gulped silently. She''s so alluring and inviting him to touch her fair skin.


    He''s on the brink of pouncing at her!


    Jennet turned around again. Why do I feel like someone with a perverted mind is staring at me? She thought.


    Her room was empty and she''s the only one in her own room. She shook her head. No, I am alone!


    She hurriedly grabbed a towel from the clothing line and wrapped it around her body, tightly!


    She grabbed her clothes from the floor and took the laundry basket along with her into the bathroom. She put her laundry into the washing machine. Lastly, she took off her brassiere and underwear from under her towel, not daring to show her naked body. She tossed everything into the washing machine and left shortly after that to let the machine do its work.


    The blonde man chuckled with a mischief look on his face when he followed from behind her as she headed for the shower.


    She was hesitant to take off the towel but after thinking it through she just took off her towel and left it on the hanger on the wall. She was revealing everything to the blonde man who was standing behind her.


    His eyes jolted out of its socket when his jade blue eyes feasted on her from top to bottom. Nothing left his perverted gaze!


    Jennet turned on the shower and she stepped under the warm water. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the water raining down her tired body as all her worries about today''s event washed away.


    Hot steam filled the shower area, leaving everything foggy with white-hot steam. Inside the shower area, a tall figure was standing together with the woman under the shower.


    After a few minutes, Jennet opened her eyes and gasped when she saw a name written on the fogged glass in front of her.


    She frowned as she turned off the shower. She took a closer look at the glass wall, reading the name written on it,


    "Hue... Hedo?" She whispered softly with knitted brows. Weird, how did this name appear on the glass wall? Was it there this whole time?


    As soon as she said the name, the blonde man smiled widely. He felt warmth flowed through his entire body. He leant forward from behind her.


    "Thank you..." He whispered in her left ear. At the same time, a gust of cold wind brushed passed her, fluttering her wet hair in the air.


    Jennet froze. She immediately crossed her hands over her exposed chests. Her whole body trembled when a pair of cold arms wrapped her slender waist under the shower.


    From the dimmed reflection on the glass, she could vaguely see a man was holding her from the back. Her face turned pale as the white sheet.


    Is this the female ghost she dreamt about last night? But, this is a male that she''s seeing right now!


    The man had long golden hair with a muscular body that was about right. However, she couldn''t see his face clearly. She was frightened to even turn her head to really see his face.


    She just stood rooted there, staring at the glass. Her heart pounding. So loud!


    The long-haired man tilted his head to the side as he was about to kiss the nape of her neck. His high nose brushed against her jawline as a soft chuckle left his lips.


    "I have been waiting for you to say my name..." He said softly and lowered his lips on the nape of her neck, giving her a light kiss.


    Jennet felt her entire body shivering in fright. She felt her body being electrocuted by the light kiss.


    She tried to move but she was powerless. She tried to speak but she couldn''t let out even a word. But at the same time, she couldn''t let her eyes pried away from looking at the reflection in the glass, staring at the man, engraving his beautiful figure in her mind.


    "Hu... Hue..." Her trembled lips muttered the name with difficulty. Her heart was already beating so fast until she felt discomfort in her chest.


    "Yes..." The blonde man whispered softly in her ear and lightly kissed her neck again, inhaling her scent at the same time.


    Jennet''s eyes rolled upward as her body fell limp on the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 14 - Chickenpox or food allergies?

    Kringg!!


    The blaring sound of the phone alarm snatched Jennet away from her deep slumber. She opened her sleepy eyes slowly. She looked up to the ceiling before she yawned lazily in the bed. From under the cover, she reached for her phone and turned the alarm off.


    She laid still for a few minutes before she sat down on the bed. She scratched her head and yawned again like a lazy cat waking up in the morning.


    She turned her head towards the bedroom area. It was empty as usual and most importantly, she''s all alone like usual.


    She looked at herself. She''s in her pyjamas. She sighed softly relieving all her worries. "Everything was just a dream. A wild dream." She said to herself. A wide smile appeared on her face instead.


    She stepped down from the bed and head for the curtains and pulled it open. She walked out from her room and inhaled a deep breath.


    She shook her head slowly as she recalled about the frivolous dream from last night. She chuckled softly as she thoughts about it. "What am I thinking now? It''s impossible for someone like that to exist in this world." She said while chuckling.


    The handsome long haired blonde with the beautiful figure still lingered on her mind. She smiled all alone at the balcony while thinking of him.


    Well, it''s a big relief because it''s not a female ghost like what she had thought about.


    "Hue Hedo... Hue Hedo..." She repeated the name with a smile over her face. She chuckled again when she can remember the name.


    She shook her head. "Whatever it is, it''s just a dream and my mind was playing tricks on me because I was too tired with my daily life." She inhaled a deep breath, "Yeah, let me not think about it anymore otherwise I will be late for work." She said.


    She heads back into her bedroom and closed the sliding door. She grabbed a towel from the clothing line and head for the bathroom.


    She was unbuttoning her shirt when she found lots of red marks on her chest and stomach. Frowning in confusion, she ran towards the mirror to have a better look.


    "My god! What''s happening to me?" She gasped in front of the mirror as she took off her pant as well and examined her entire body. Her eyes widen in disbelief.


    The red marks were on the nape of her neck, chests, collarbones, stomach and thighs. Even her back also has the same red marks!


    She was in terror. Her body trembled badly. What is happening? Chickenpox? Food allergies?


    She looked closely at the red marks. They were very deep red marks. "It''s impossible I got chicken pox at this age." She said to herself. "This must have been some kind of allergies to something I ate."


    ''I need to go to the hospital today but I still need to complete my tasks before I go.'' She thought and hurriedly took a shower and washed her body carefully.


    After the shower, she wore a dark blue long sleeve, turtleneck shirt to cover her ''affected'' neck and putting on a long black slack.


    She left the villa after having her breakfast and after hanging her laundry at the drying line at the backyard of her villa.


    She went to the company and met Marvina who was already in the office, doing her work.


    "Hi, Marvina!" She greeted her with a smile. "You''re early today." She glanced at her messy desk.


    Marvina smiled back at her. "Yeah, I need to complete all the hotel reservations for the clients I handle. How about you?" She asked and glanced towards Jennet''s desk that was full of stacks of papers.


    "Yours is not bad either," Marvina said with a smile.


    Jennet sat on her chair and inhaled a deep breath. "I have to complete all the proposal in two days. That Mira handed me all of her works for me to handle." She answered and placed her handbag on top of her desk.


    Marvina glanced at her handbag, "What''s that? A medical report?" She asked when she saw a white medical report popped out from her handbag.


    Jennet nodded her head. "Yup. It''s my medical report. I need to go to the hospital today for a checkup. I think I got chicken pox. But, when I think it back, it''s impossible for me to get chicken pox at this age. I may have some kind of allergies to something I ate yesterday." She explained and tucked the report even deeper, hiding it from other people''s eyes.


    It would be embarrassing if the other colleagues found out about her contract with chicken pox or allergies. She will be a laughing stock in the company especially Mira who loves to see her in her desperate situation. Even worst, they will use her weaknesses to make fun of her.


    "Hmm, you better get going as soon as possible then. If it''s really chicken pox then getting chicken pox at an adult age is risky if not taken care of." Said Marvina.


    She looked at her friend, "Why don''t you go now? If you''re feeling uncomfortable, you should go." She said.


    Jennet shook her head slowly. "I will go after work. I still can manage it plus I don''t want anyone to know about my condition." Jennet replied as she turned on her computer. "I wanted to complete all of my tasks today before I go to the hospital. Who knows, if I get sick leave, at least my tasks are done and Mira won''t find fault with me." She added.


    Marvina glanced at her and answered her with a ''hmm''.


    "Make sure you don''t overwork yourself," Marvina said softly as she shifted her eyes to the computer screen right in front of her.


    Jennet spent her time doing her paperwork. In the afternoon, Luca called and asked her out for lunch again but she kindly declined.


    "I got a packed lunch from my friend so I cannot join you out for lunch." She said in a low voice as her eyes roamed the office that was now empty because everyone went out for lunch except her and Marvina who already had their packed lunch on their desks.


    "Hmm, are you feeling awkward with me now?" Luca asked softly at the end of the line.


    "Well, I am pretty busy after my three days leave." She said, trying to make him understand her situation even more.


    "Okay. I won''t disturb you then. But, I hope next time you won''t give me any more excuses." Said Luca. His tone was still soft though he sounded a bit demanding.


    "Umm, I cannot promise you anything because I am pretty engaged with my work. If I am free when you asked me out, then I will probably join you." Jennet answered.


    "Probably?"


    "Yes, probably. Well, I need to hang up now. I am really sorry that I cannot join you today." Jennet apologized. Her tone sounded so desperate to end their conversation.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. I will hang up now then." Luca said softly and ended the call after hearing a ''thank you'' from the other end.


    He looked out of his office and exhaled a deep breath. He chuckled by himself. She''s avoiding him now.


    Her every action triggers his desire to capture her. His desire intensified day by day and yesterday night, he kept recalling her cute troubled expression while copying what he does during lunch. He was all smiling in bed last night.


    Never before he met a woman so innocent and naive like her. She wasn''t faking her innocence and he found her to be so amusing that he cannot let her go. Since he knew she''s not used to be with a male, so, he was happy to be her first male friend or even better her first man in her life.


    He stood up from his chair and rearranged his coat. "Well, I won''t be giving up on you since I know how precious you are to me now." He said to himself. "This is just the start of it."


    "Felix, let''s go." He said to his personal assistant who stood at the door this whole time.


    The two of them left the office together for the lunch break.

 Chapter 15 - Knight in shining armour

    Jennet inhaled a deep breath after Luca ended the call. Luckily he was so understanding about her situation.


    Marvina raised her head. "Who''s calling you?" She asked. "It sounds quite important." She said.


    Jennet looked at her. Then, she sighed. "Our big boss." She answered softly.


    "Mira?" Marvina guessed. It''s so kind of Mira calling Jennet, her so-called love rival.


    "No, the other big boss," Jennet said, denying her guessing.


    Marvina eyebrows knitted. "Mr Tybelg?" She guessed again.


    Looking at her friend nodding her head made her asked another question. "What does he wants? It''s rare for him to call you."


    Jennet looked around once more, making sure there''s nobody in the office except the two of them. Then she let out a big sigh.


    "He asked me out for lunch..." She slumped her head onto the desk. She was so unmotivated to speak even further now. If it was yesterday, yes, she was eager to tell her everything but then her heart feels so heavy to even share it to her friend now.


    "What?!" Marvina was half yelling in surprised. She sat frozen in her seat but her eyes gleamed in excitement shortly after the realisation.


    Marvina stood up immediately. She was the one who was excited. "You better go have lunch with him! This is a very rare chance you got! Jennet, go now!" She shook her arms and urged her to go as soon as possible.


    Jennet turned her head towards her friend and shook her head. "I already declined his invitation. I don''t wanna die yet." She said softly.


    She doesn''t want to be grated alive by his fanatic fans especially Mira who had claimed authority over him though no one really knows if it''s true.


    Marvina pulled her chair towards Jennet, sat down and slapped her shoulder. "What nonsense are you talking about. You won''t die! He will be your knight in shining armour within the company."


    Jennet groaned softly. She cupped her ears in denial. "I just want to be left alone..." She whined. She was acting like a kid who wanted to be left alone.


    She turned her head towards Marvina. "Whatever it is. I want you to keep quiet about this." She said with a low voice.


    Marvina smiled at her. "Don''t worry. My lips are tightly sealed. I won''t breathe out a word." She said her promise.


    Marvina shook her shoulder again. "Tell me more about this. I didn''t know how did this happen. Spill, spill everything." Marvina said and looked intently towards her friend.


    Jennet sighed softly again. "Well, yesterday I went out for lunch with him since he asked me. I wanted to tell you yesterday but since Mira was there in the restroom, so I skipped it." She explained.


    "That wicked wench!" Marvina cursed angrily. She looked at her again. "Tell me more what happened during lunch. I wanna hear more."


    Jennet straightened her back and crossed her arms. She looked at the eager eyes before her. "Haa..." She exhaled a deep, heavy sigh.


    Marvina hit her shoulder. "Hey, why are you sighing? What was so bad about having lunch with him?" She rolled her eyes, feeling jealous at her friend''s cold reaction.


    "You know nothing..." Jennet sighed softly. "It''s not easy for me, you know."


    "What is not easy?" Marvina asked, still not getting what she meant.


    "Nothing." Jennet looked away. She took the packed lunch in front of her and opened it but Marvina took it away from her.


    "Tell me more about what happened yesterday!" Marvina kept pestering her to tell everything. "If you don''t, you won''t have lunch today." She threatened.


    Jennet glared at her, feeling unhappy. "It''s complicated." She said, trying to explain.


    Marvina raised the packed lunch when Jennet tried to take it from her hand. "Just tell me. Easy. I won''t say anything."


    Jennet took back her hand and pouted. "Let''s eat our lunch while I tell you the whole story." She tried to bargain with her friend.


    Marvina raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    "Yes," Jennet replied and took her lunch from Marvina''s hand. "You take yours. We''re sharing this desk while I talk." She pointed at Marvina''s packed lunch.


    Marvina reached out for her packed lunch and sat close to Jennet. "Okay, tell me now." She opened her packed lunch while listening.


    "Well..." Jennet started to tell the story of their encounter in the morning until the end of their lunch. She told her everything about how he asked her to date him for real.


    Marvina squealed in excitement after hearing the whole story. She was all jumpy in her seat. "Why didn''t you go have lunch with him today? He''s so into you now! You better not let this chance go away."


    Jennet let out a dry laugh. She snorted at her. "What are you talking about? It''s not what I wanted. I just want to be left alone." She explained.


    "I never wanted to have any relationship with anyone within this company. I have told you before that I want to live a peaceful life all alone. And now that I am finally alone and away from everyone, I am happy. So, you better not pester me more on this matter before I really ignore you for being a busybody." Jennet explained again.


    Marvina grunted and pulled a long face, "Ah, I am not being a busybody. I just want you to be happy. You''re so cold towards me now after you moved house. Are still angry about me not helping you moving house?"


    Jennet clicked her tongue instead. "I am not angry at you at all. Now, scram off from my desk. Lunch hour is about to end. Remember, do not open your mouth about what we talked about today." She reminded her friend again.


    "Yes, yes. You have my promise." Marvina rose from her seat and pushed her chair towards her desk while holding her empty lunch box.


    As soon as Jennet cleared her desk, she started to drown herself with her paperwork again. At half past five, she placed all the completed work on top of Mira''s desk that was empty. Mira was nowhere to be seen.


    After work, Jennet drove straight to the hospital. She sat outside the consultation room, waiting for her turn. While waiting, she looked around her. She saw a couple sitting not far from her. The wife was pregnant and her face gleamed in happiness.


    Jennet smiled alone in her seat. She shifted her gaze away from them. ''I wonder, if I have a husband on my own, maybe I will be happy like her.'' She inhaled a deep breath.


    ''It''s impossible for me because I will never be able to open my heart for anyone...'' She sighed alone as she leaned her back on the seat. She had a past that she never tell anyone even Marvina. Even until she dies, she will bring all of it to her grave.


    Shortly after that, a nurse called her name to enter one of the consultation room. Jennet smiled as she rose from her seat and entered the room.


    Inside the room, a female doctor was sitting on the chair, smiling warmly at her. "Hi there, please be seated. Make yourself comfortable." She said.


    Jennet smiled at her. "Thanks."


    She sat opposite the doctor. She glanced at the name tag on the doctor''s chest, ''Dr Tiana.''


    "How may I help you today?" Asked Dr Tiana softly at her.


    Jennet cleared her throat before saying, "I think I got chickenpox." Her face turned gloomy as she said it.

 Chapter 16 - Due to intense husband

    "Chickenpox?" Dr Tiana''s face got twisted.


    She examined the face before her. There''s no red spots or rashes on her face, plus she looked healthy with her glowing skin. Instead, she looked like a newlywed woman with her bright radiance.


    So, she kindly asked, "Can you show me where it appears on your body?"


    "It''s all over my body!" She replied. Her face was all worried.


    "Maybe I have allergies to something I ate last night. I don''t know. Last night I ate spicy noodle before bed." She added and showed her stomach to the female doctor.


    Dr Tiana listened attentively to her while looking at the red marks on her skin. Her brows furrowed.


    ''Well, this red spots looked weird than what I learn about allergies reaction. This is not chicken pox either.'' She thought. She looked at Jennet again,


    "Can you take off your shirt behind that blind? I want to examine these red marks on your skin even closer." Dr Tiana said while pointing towards an area that was covered by a blue curtain.


    Jennet nodded her head as she rose from her seat and went behind the curtain. Dr Tiana followed her from behind as Jennet took off her shirt. Dr Tiana took a closer look at the body full with small reddish-purple marks.


    "Is it itchy?" Dr Tiana asked as she pressed on one of the marks at her back.


    "No," Jennet replied.


    "Is it painful if I touch it?" The doctor asked again as she applies more force to the ''affected area''.


    Again Jennet replied with a ''no''.


    "How is it? Is it an allergy rash or chickenpox?" Jennet asked as she glanced at the female doctor.


    Dr Tiana was silent about a while when she took a closer look. She glanced at the troubled looking face in front of her.


    ''Is she stupid or just have no idea what these marks are? These are clearly hickeys!'' She thought. She, herself who''s already married clearly knows what it is.


    She cleared her throat as she asked Jennet to put on her shirt. They went back to their seats. Dr Tiana wrote something in her medical report.


    "So, what is my sickness?" Jennet asked again, eager to know the answer.


    The female doctor coughed softly, "May I know if you are married?" She asked calmly as she looked at Jennet.


    Jennet frowned. ''This will be the second time people ask me if I am married. What does this have to do with me being married or not? Well, let''s just say I am married.'' She mumbled in her mind.


    "Yes, I am." She answered as she looked eagerly at the doctor in hope to know more about her sickness.


    "So, is my sickness serious?" Jennet shot another question. Her face was so worried as if the world would crumble.


    The female doctor looked at the troubled looking woman in front of her. She wanted to laugh but held her laughter as hard as she could. "No, this is not some life-threatening sickness. This reddish-purple marks are caused by aggressive kissing or sucking of the soft skin and caused the rupture of capillaries beneath the skin." She explained. She looked at the face again and she saw her face became even confused at her explanation.


    "This is due to you have an intense husband." She said again in a calm tone.


    "I''m sorry? Due to what? Intense husband?" Jennet was shocked at her explanation and she got even more confused. I don''t even have a husband in my life yet!


    The female doctor coughed again. ''What is wrong with this woman? Has she not known anything about the bedroom thingy?'' She cursed in her mind.


    She looked at Jennet again. "For how long have you been married?"


    "Recently," Jennet replied.


    Dr Tiana inhaled a deep breath. ''No wonder. Her husband is quite intense!'' She started to have a wild imagination about Jennet and her husband, about how intense they are.


    "Well, what does my sickness have to do with me being married?" Jennet asked again, snapping the female doctor to reality.


    She was dead serious about wanting to know about her sickness because she knew, having chicken pox at her age may spell danger to her life. She doesn''t want to die yet. There are still so many things she wanted to experience in her life!


    "It''s all connected. Tell your husband to take everything slowly and your sickness will fade away in one to two weeks or more and after that remember to come back for a pregnancy test." Said Dr Tiana, concluding it all. She wrote the details inside the reports as well before handing it back to her.


    Jennet was in silence for a few seconds. Her mind was still processing the doctor''s answer in her mind. Tell my husband to take everything slowly? Pregnancy test? What does this have to do with my sickness?!


    Jennet frowned in confusion as she took her medical report back and tucked it inside her handbag. Then, the female doctor handed her two small boxes which she took with knitted brows.


    She glanced at the box before looking at the doctor. "What is this for?" She asked.


    Dr Tiana straightened her back, "This is pregnancy kit. Judging from the redness of that hickeys on your body, you have 99 per cent of conceiving, unless if your husband takes precautions then, just keep these kit for future use." Explained the female doctor.


    Jennet was about to open her mouth again but Dr Tiana already calls for the nurse to call for the next patient.


    Jennet stepped out from the consultation room with the two small boxes in her hands. After a while, she tucked it inside her handbag.


    She stepped out from the hospital, still thinking hard.


    "Husband? I don''t even have one. How can I get pregnant?" She grumbled alone. Did the doctor thinks she''s a loose woman? What kind of diagnosis was that? She has always been all alone!


    She was still thinking hard until she reached home. Then, as soon as she stopped her car in the porch, she thought back, "Was it because of that frivolous dream from last night?"


    But, impossible! She was just dreaming about the beautiful man with the name Hue Hedo. It''s impossible her body reacted to such dreams. She was probably having a rough night, tossed and turned in bed or maybe hit on the bedside until it leaves bruises on her body. Maybe.


    She shook her head and stepped out from her car. She went to the backyard and collect her laundry before entering her villa with a muddled mind.


    Meanwhile, behind a tree at the backyard, Hue, the blonde man was squatting while hiding from Jennet who came to collect her laundry just now. His long hair was all over the ground because it had grown to his waist now.


    "Is she gone?" He whispered to Little Veen who stood calmly beside him.


    "Yes, Master." Replied Little Veen. He glanced at the panic looking master of his. "You should enter the house now before she locks the door."


    "Not now. She will only get angry after seeing me." Hue said and looked at the brightly lit villa. He watched Jennet heading upstairs to her bedroom with her laundry. He sighed deeply. He was the culprit and he doesn''t dare to approach her yet.


    "You have retrieved your body now. Should you rejoice for the accomplishment?" Little Veen looked at him.


    Hue shook his head. He glared at the little boy. "Not yet. They will just take everything back if I start to rejoice for this small accomplishment." He said, still feeling wary of what he had right now.

 Chapter 17 - Never want this...

    If he were to rejoice now, there''s no telling when they decided to take back his power and he will once again crumble into despair. He will be vigilant from now on and do what he has to do in order to fully regain his power.


    Little Veen just kept quiet beside Hue. He didn''t even move even a bit of his muscle. He, too, stared at the woman who was sitting on a chair at the balcony with a troubled-looking face while flipping through her medical report.


    He knew how anxious and confused she felt right now due to her strange ''sickness'' but there''s nothing he could do. She''s the wife of his master though, it will be hard to explain to her once she found out about it.


    He gazed upon Hue and asked, "Master, if I want to compete for affection with you, will you compete with me?"


    Hue glanced at him. He was startled because he never would have expected to be asked such a question.


    He chuckled instead, "Why would I compete with you? You''re already part of me, someone who I can call family." He replied.


    "But that doesn''t mean I can fully be trusted." He said, leaving a twisted expression on Hue''s face.


    Hue rolled his eyes toward the little boy. "Why do you say that? What have you done?" His tone rose a bit than just now.


    "I''ve done nothing. I just want to let you know that I''ll be competing for affection with you. Her affection is what I aim for." Little Veen looked deep into the jade blue eyes that kept staring at him, that wanted to swallow him fully.


    Hue shook his little shoulders, "Why do you want to compete with me now? Why? You''ve always been obedient to me and why now you want to make it harder for me?" He asked. He''s furious but couldn''t really do hurtful things to the little boy. He needed Little Veen to help him.


    "If you stay idle, I will do what I can to win her affection." His calm voice made Hue understood his meaning.


    Hue chuckled. "Little Veen, are you trying to give me a push? I am not playing around. You can rest assured." He said and patted the little head in front of him.


    Little Veen didn''t say a word after that. He just stared at his master who was smiling widely at him.


    "Then, I will be going now. Make sure you do what you have to do." He turned around and disappeared into thin air.


    His action left Hue speechless. What is happening to this child? He''s acting strangely. Have they troubled him?


    Hue looked up to the sky and glared. ''If you dare to hurt Little Veen, I will turn everything upside down!'' He mumbled to himself.


    He rose on his feet and looked around, making sure the area was clear. He glanced at the balcony, the woman was still sitting alone with a very serious expression masking her face.


    Meanwhile, Jennet massaged her temple as she re-read her medical report. "Capillaries ruptured due to intense sucking. Prevention method, lessen vigorous activities in bed. Practise self-control."


    She slapped the report onto the table and looked away from it. Her face turned crimson red.


    She shook her head in denial. Ahh! I can''t believe this!


    She leaned back in the chair and looked up to the sky, exhaling a deep sigh.


    "Why is this happening to me?! Lots of unexpected things happened in a short span of time." She groaned as she slumped her head onto the table.


    Ever since she moved house, she had always sigh nonstop. She felt so much burdened than before and insecure of things around her. She had even been asked out for a date which she never thought would occur in her single life. Not even one bit!


    Even today, she went for a checkup only to find out about such unbelievable diagnosis.


    "Ahh, I never want this... I hate misunderstanding!" She groaned as she stomped her feet furiously under the table.


    Hue stood hiding behind the curtains in her bedroom, watching her sighing hard. He wanted to reach out for her, took her in his embrace and to relieve all of her worries but, he didn''t dare to approach her just yet. He needed the perfect time to appear in front of her for real.


    "Wife, don''t be so troubled. It was partly my fault." He whispered. "I couldn''t control myself..."


    He was desperate to have her see him. He tried every trick to have her say his name and he managed to make her do it. When she saw him, he was happy, too happy. But, since she fainted at his sight, he was unhappy again.


    Well, he was actually punishing her for her so-called infidelity as well. She dared to keep a smiling face for another man right before his eyes. He was partly unhappy about that as well. He was jealous again. Very jealous!


    He ''accidentally'' left all those marks on her body, marking her as his territory. He placed all his desire on all of those deep red marks. When she awoke, she thought of their encounter as a wild dream. Again, he was sad. So, he had hidden outside the villa since he had regained his body and he doesn''t want to be driven out by his own wife if she found out about everything he had done.


    Jennet was feeling so depressed over everything that happened to her since the past few days, so she went to bed early than usual. She just wanted to calm her troubled mind and just forget about everything.


    Oblivious of her surrounding, Hue was standing at the end of her bed, looking at her sleeping soundly, defeated by exhaustion over all the turmoil she encountered.


    After a few hours, he took off his light blue robe and it disappeared into thin air. He silently went through her wardrobe and took out one of her satin pyjama trouser and put it on.


    The so-called long trouser on Jennet was like a knee-length trouser on Hue''s tall figure. It was also a bit too tight for him.


    He frowned alone as he looked at himself. "This is too short and too tight." He mumbled.


    He tried to put on her pyjama shirt but was unable to even buttoned the buttons. He shook his head and took the shirt off. He just got on the bed together with her without any shirts on, exposing his porcelain white chest.


    He laid on his side, facing the sleeping woman. His long golden hair was all over the pillow. He moved closer as he placed a hand over her slender waist and whispered into her ear, "Goodnight..."


    The sleeping woman was already in deep sleep and in her dream she heard a soft voice wishing her ''goodnight''. Unexpectedly, she smiled in her sleep as she drifted even deeper into slumber.

 Chapter 18 - Who are you?

    The sun has not risen from the east and the sky was still dark. Everything was still. Not moving. No wind to blow the tree leaves. No movements of animals in any area. It''s just the silence embracing the surrounding as if everything has turned to stone in the morning.


    "Aahh!!" A desperate scream was heard from the villa and shook everything to live, awakening everything from their deep slumber.


    From behind the curtain inside the villa, a shadow was seen hurriedly standing up on the bed and took something from the bed and hit another shadow that was laid down.


    "Who are you?! Get out! Get out!" Jennet yelled as she hit the long-haired man in her bed using a bolster.


    She was panicking when she awoke and found a foreign, half-naked man sleeping beside her. Even shocking, he was the same man with the beautiful figure from the previous night!


    Hue shielded his face from her violent hit. He tried to move but Jennet just madly hit him with her bolster. His every move made her become alert of his actions.


    "Wife, please listen to me." The man pleaded. He was half crying. How dare she hit him!


    Jennet rolled her eyes at him. All of her sleepiness washed away upon seeing this man beside her. She was so much energetic due to the adrenaline that kept her up and alerts. She was looking like a mad woman with her messy long hair.


    "I am not your wife!" She hit him again. She looked around furiously and found her phone on the table by the bedside. I am calling the police!


    She jumped from the bed and hurriedly grabbed her phone but Hue immediately stepped out of the bed and grabbed her hands. The phone slipped from her hands and fell to the floor and went under the bed.


    "Please, listen!" Hue pulled her towards him. He embraced her from behind, securing both her arms tightly.


    "No!" Jennet struggled to get away from him. She even stomped on his foot but Hue just bit his lips, suppressing his cries.


    "Help!" Jennet screamed again when Hue tightened his grip on her hands as he locked her in his tight embrace.


    "Just listen to me!" Hue raised his voice. However, his actions only turned the woman even aggressive. She bit his arms with all her might.


    Hue let out a small cry. He let her go but didn''t let go of his tight grip on her wrist. Jennet tried to claw him but he was fast to grabbed her hand from clawing his beautifully made face.


    Jennet tried to bite him again but didn''t manage to because Hue tackled her feet. She lost her balance due to the unexpected tackle and both of them fell on the soft bed with Hue on top of her body. He immediately pressed her hands over her head on the bed.


    "Please just calm down..." He said in a soft tone. His heart was panicking as well and was beating fast than before. His jade blue eyes stared deeply into her brown eyes. Those almond-shaped eyes were silently pleading her to stay calm.


    But, the woman before him was panicking. Her heartbeat accelerated at an intense speed. Her face turned pale while looking at his handsome face.


    It was unexpected that she tried to knee his lower body but he was fast to grab her leg from hitting his ''pride'' as a male. He locked her leg by having his long leg coiled between hers. Even if she tried to move, she wouldn''t be able to hurt him. Instead, he will be the one who will claim dominant over her entire body.


    "Let go of me!" Jennet screamed at his face. She tried to free her wrists from his grip but was unable to do so. This handsome man was too strong compared to hers!


    "Just calm down. I mean you no harm." Hue said softly to her, trying hard to make her calm down her emotions. The woman beneath him was looking at him as if he was an alien, suddenly...


    "Help!!!" Jennet let out a high pitched scream.


    Hue was startled at her sudden outburst and he immediately silenced her. He pressed his mouth tightly on her mouth, applying more force on her mouth to stay silent. Her scream was muffled as he was sucking in all of her screams while at the same time kissing her intensely!


    His desire ignited at the very same time!


    Jennet struggled to wiggle her body and face away from him but, he had one of his hand holding her face in place. She was unable to breathe properly and her face turned bright red due to lack of oxygen. She closed her eyes tightly when she tried to breathe through her nose. Her body went weak due to lack of oxygen and her strength depleted by the seconds.


    She was at the brink of fainting when Hue finally pulled his handsome face away from her red face. Both of them were gasping for air.


    Jennet''s head fell to her side, she was powerless but the man on top of her wouldn''t let go of her hands. So, she just let herself be, without more struggle. Her lungs were parched for air and she was desperately gasping for it.


    Hue looked at her, "I want you to calm down. I really mean you no harm." He said softly. His voice was so soft, as soft as the whispering wind. Never before he tried to calm anyone using this soft tone.


    His jade blue eyes gazed towards her swollen red lips before it suddenly stopped at the reddish purple marks on the nape of her neck that was exposed to his eyes. He left those on her!


    His cheeks reddened at the sudden realisation. He slowly let go of his tight grip on both of her wrists.


    "I am sorry." He apologized. "I am sorry for making you scared." He added and ran his long fingers in her hair.


    "Get away from me!" Jennet said coldly.


    She turned her face, staring at him angrily. Her eyes, however, fell on his thin pink lips and she immediately looked away again.


    Those lips were so soft but it just stole her first kiss! Her little heart beating again at an unexpected pace.


    No! I need to chase him out! She fought within her mind.


    My heart was just beating abnormally because I was panicking! She debated with her conscious mind again.


    Hue looked down at her, who was looking away from him. He, somehow, saw her cheeks blushing red. He frowned but then he smiled when he realised something.


    "Wife, are you shy with me?" He asked. His tone turned so cheerful as if they have known each other for a long time.


    His attitude turned into a spoilt kid in an instant as his eyes gleamed at the woman before him. All of his worries just now disappeared in a blink.


    However, he was unaware that Jennet was taking this chance to get free from him. She immediately pushed him and rolled her body towards him. She now, sat on top of his body, looking down at his surprised expression.


    Jennet pulled a lock of his long golden hair and asked him, "Who are you?"


    Her tone was cold like the eerie graveyards. Her gaze was warning him not to mess around with her.

 Chapter 19 - I am your husband

    She stared at the man who let out such a seductive look just by looking at his bare chest when he laid powerless below her. Only his jade blue eyes blinked in surprise at her. He looked like a helpless cute bunny in front of a ferocious wolf!


    His long golden hair was all over the bed. He looked like a beautiful painting with his almond-shaped eyes and those jade blue irises that were something rare to her, and it was so enchanting. His perfectly shaped face, high nose and pinkish thin lips made him somehow, much beautiful than her. His flushed face made him look even more... No, he''s amazingly appetizing!


    She had never been so close to a man in her life before. Even just now, when he was on top of her body, she was panicking because she could feel the man''s chest pressed against hers which she had never experienced before.


    Up close, she could smell his sweet body scent and she still could smell the lingering scent from his kiss just a few minutes ago. It''s the same scent from last night!


    Jennet gulped her own saliva silently. She had this sudden urge to touch and smell his body more than she had known. Her sudden craving made her slowly lowered her head, unconsciously. However...


    No, no, no! Stay focus! Her mind screamed, alerting her to stay alert.


    Jennet snapped and pulled her head back, "Who are you?!" She asked again and tugged his hair, making Hue let out a soft cry.


    "I am your husband!" Hue cried out and grabbed her hand that tugged on his hair. The brim of his eyes was wet due to his tears. His long and wet eyelashes fluttered in an alluring way.


    "Liar! I am not married yet!" Jennet tugged his hair again. Her movement made Hue cried again.


    "Please, don''t move too much..." Hue said as he tried to reason with her. He looked at her with his pleading jade blue eyes.


    "What? Tell me, who are you?" Jennet kept asking, ignoring his plead. She tugged on his long hair again, urging him to answer her.


    "I am Hue Hedo, your husband..." He said. His face was so much in agony as he said it. His face turned bright red instead.


    Jennet frowned. Hue Hedo? Wasn''t that... Impossible! She sat speechless on top of Hue''s body. She stared down at him.


    "You''re lying!" She said and tugged on his hair again in annoyance. It''s impossible for her dream to become real. She was positive that everything that she went through was a dream and nothing more!


    "Stop, please stop moving..." Hue pleaded in a very soft tone. He was desperately begging her to stop moving. He was on the brink of tearing up.


    "Why do you want me to stop moving? I will keep tugging on your hair!" Jennet said in a harsh voice.


    "Just stop!" Hue suddenly cupped her bottoms and pushed her up. Jennet was forced forwards and she fell face on towards his face. Their face collided, and their lips were pressed together, hard!


    Jennet gasped as she pulled her face backwards and cupped her lips. She wanted to give him a hard slap for his sudden action but was unable to do so because when she moved, she felt something was getting hard below her.


    Frowning in annoyance, she moved a bit and looked back and saw something that she would never expect. Her pure eyes were seeing a big bulge in his trousers. Her face suddenly turned bright red and was sizzling hot!


    She immediately looked back at the even redder face below her. Hue was looking away, averting his eyes from looking at her. His ears were even red as the red chilli!


    "Don''t look at me..." He said softly. He was so powerless and dead embarrassed now.


    He closed his eyes in defeat. ''Just let her see my face now. It''s not like I can stop her from looking at my face''. He sighed deep within, totally surrendering his pride to the woman above him.


    Jennet was already in a very deep red face and she hastily moved away from the top of his body. She seemed to have lost her mind as she bumped against the long couch at the end of the bed.


    Hue immediately sat down and swiftly get down from the bed and held her from falling.


    "Wife, are you alright?" He asked with a worried expression. He looked at her, making sure there are no injuries on her body.


    But, she seemed to have been spirited away when her eyes fell again towards his lower body when he held her. She immediately pushed him away and stood up on her own two, shivering, feet. She turned her face away.


    "Get out of my room!" She ordered him in a cold voice.


    Hue looked at her. How dare she chased her own husband out!


    "Why?" He asked in a tone so sad. He looked at the woman who, now, turned her back towards him.


    Jennet turned her hands into fists by her side. Her anger rose again over his question. She needed to drive him out from here before she can call for the police. Even if he wants to do anything to her after she chased him out, he won''t be able to do so. So now, she just wants to have him leave!


    "Leave now while I am still being nice." She said in a very cold and harsh tone.


    At the same time, Hue, who was given the cold treatment, was on the brink of tearing up. His face puckered, with his lower lip sticking out and his eyes shrink as his eyes turned glassy instantly.


    Suddenly, he sat on the floor and stomped his feet and started to wail loudly, "Wife is so mean! We are already married! Why do you need to chase me out?!"


    He stomped his feet again and again. He was wailing loudly on the floor, crying his heart out. Tears ran down his smooth cheeks, like thousands of diamond.


    Jennet turned around and stepped back. Her angry face was now replaced with a surprised yet confused look. She stood speechless on the spot.


    ''What is wrong with this man?'' She was so surprised at his sudden change of behaviour. A few minutes ago, he was so dashing and appetizing but now, he''s actually crying like a little kid!


    Was there some loose wire in his head? Jennet kept wondering in surprise. Her intention to be harsh and rough to him made her rethink about her next action.


    "You... You are not my husband." Jennet said in a stuttering voice, trying to make him understand her. His words just now made her have goosebumps all over her body.


    Then, she realised he was wearing her satin pyjama trouser and she gasped upon the realisation. My pyjama trouser!


    But, she was not able to get angry at him because he kept wailing and stomping his feet on the floor. A half-naked, handsome grown-up man with long hair was actually crying like a little kid!


    "I am your husband! Your husband! Your husband!" He kept repeating the same statement. "Wife is so mean!" He added again.


    Jennet frowned and looked around in confusion while scratching the back of her neck. How does she reason with someone like him?


    She knew how to console little children but, how does she stop a grown up from crying? Furthermore, that grown-up was a man!


    She wanted to reach out for him but was hesitant. She pulled back her hand and kept staring at the crying man.


    ''I am the one who should be getting angry right now but why am I not able to even raise my voice at him?'' She debated within herself.


    She wanted to act violent but everything she had in mind vanished when she thought about the possibility of him really being a person with a special illness that made him acted like a little kid.

 Chapter 20 - Dont Cry!

    Jennet looked around and scratched the back of her neck again. ''What should I do now? Should I just be harsher towards him? Let''s just try it.'' She thought.


    "Don''t cry!" Jennet raised her voice. "You''re a grown up!" She said harshly.


    However, Hue cried even harder and kept calling her a ''mean wife''.


    Jennet bit her lower lip. She really had no idea how to deal with him at the moment. She was even called the mean one countless times which never crossed her mind. His words made her the one who bullied him!


    She turned around, holding her head and walked out of her bedroom instead. ''I need to clear my mind. This is just unbelievable. A man was crying in my room and I have no idea where he came from!''


    She walked down the stairs and still, she can hear his wailing getting even louder by the minutes. She frowned again at the bottom stairs and looked up.


    ''Is he a baby?'' She thought hard.


    She looked away and shook her head. Whatever it is, she needed to really take a big breath and think of a way to have him leave her place before another trouble arises.


    She went to the kitchen and turned the lights on. She poured herself a glass of water, sat down on a chair and gulped it down. Slamming the glass on the table, she inhaled a deep breath.


    She glanced at the clock on the wall. 5:45 am!


    Great, in fifteen more minutes, her alarm for 6 am will ring. She will need to shower and be ready for work. But, how can she get ready if there''s a man in her bedroom? Plus, she couldn''t freely take her shower because she knew how transparent the glass walls are.


    Still, she couldn''t really think properly because she can still hear Hue''s loud wailing from upstairs. Her head got even more messed up!


    She cupped both her ears and slumped her head on the table as his cries get even louder. Just stop crying!


    After a while, she raised her head and gritted her teeth. Grunting alone, she rose from the chair and head back to her bedroom. She stood beside the crying man who was now hiccuping due to excessive crying.


    "Just stop crying." She said in a half cold tone. Her eyes stared at the wet face that had a red nose and red eyes now. He looked so messy!


    She went for her dressing table and took a few facial tissues and wiped his face gently.


    Hue stopped crying instantly at the unexpected gesture from his wife. Her action made him stared at her with his big, wet and red eyes, though he was still hiccuping on the floor.


    Jennet just ignored the stare from Hue as she kept wiping his cheeks and chin from his own tears. She even wiped his wet chest.


    "Just stop crying for now." She said softly.


    Her mind was really in a mess. She didn''t really know what she was even doing or think about now. But, for sure, she just wanted him to stop crying. His cries hurt her ears!


    "Wife, don''t hate me..." Hue said and hiccuped again.


    Jennet glanced at him and said softly, "I don''t hate you. Just stop crying." She took another facial tissue and wipe his cheeks softly.


    ''If I have to treat him like a kid, so be it!'' She grumbled within her mind. She stood up and tossed the tissues inside the dustbin by the dressing table.


    She turned around and found Hue was still staring at her with a doubtful look. From his look, she knew that he did not believe in her words.


    She exhaled a deep breath as she said, "I really do not hate you but can you just step out from the room for a while?" She asked softly.


    She needed to shower as soon as possible and chase him out from her home before she goes for work!


    "Don''t chase me out from this place..." He said again.


    Jennet was a bit stunned and she unconsciously bit her inner lip. How did he know my intention of chasing him away?


    "Wife is not trying to lie to me?" He asked with his sad face when he didn''t get a reply from her.


    Jennet shook her head, denying his doubt. "No, no, of course not. I am not lying to you." She said with a forced smile, plastering her face.


    "I just need to get ready for work as soon as possible. So, I need you to leave the room for a while." She added, trying hard to hide her urge to chase him out.


    Hue looked at her, staring deeply into her eyes. "If wife is not lying then, give me a hug." He said and open his arms wide towards her. His eyes were pleading her for a hug!


    Jennet stepped back and suddenly she rolled her eyes. Her anger rose again. He was clearly trying to take advantage on her!


    "I am never hugging you!" She said harshly.


    Hue was startled and he lowered his arms. But, suddenly his eyes turned glassy as his face puckered once again, ready to cry.


    Jennet gasped the minute she realised he was on the brink of crying out loud again. Her angry expression softened as she immediately gets on her knees and hugs him tightly.


    "Okay, okay. I''m hugging you now!" She said.


    "Don''t cry." She added softly, telling him to stop crying. She patted his back softly, afraid to make him burst into a hearty cry that could burst her eardrums!


    Unknown to her, as soon as she hugs him tightly, he was all smiling widely behind her head. He took this advantage to wrap his arms around her waist, securing her in an embrace. He could feel her full chests pressed against his, and embracing her even tighter made him feel her body even more!


    He even took this advantage to inhale her scent deep into his lung. ''Ahh, wife, you''re so naive yet so merciful''. He rejoiced deep within his heart as he tightens his embrace on her waist.


    Jennet''s face contorted with pain. She was unable to breathe properly because Hue was hugging her tightly.


    She patted his shoulders and said, "Let me go for a while! I can''t breathe!" She kept hitting his back.


    Hue''s face, however, turned gloomy when he heard her words. He released her slowly and immediately put on a sad looking face.


    As soon as he released her, Jennet moved away a bit from him. She looked at him and said, "I have hugged you so that means I don''t lie to you. So, can you wait outside the room? I need to get ready for work."


    She actually begged him. For once in her life, she was desperately begging him to understand her need.


    "Wife wants to shower right? Hue wants to join too." Hue said, pleading her again with his innocent look. His eyes sparkled, asking her to agree.


    Jennet was speechless upon hearing him saying those words. He wants to join too?!

 Chapter 21 - Brilliant Transformation-Huena

    "No, you can''t!" Jennet yelled. But then, she immediately shut her mouth when she saw Hue sat with a stunned expression on the floor. She hated it if he started to cry again.


    She coughed softly and softened her tone when she said, "Ahem, I just need to take my shower alone and after that, you can have your own shower."


    She talked softly as if she was talking to a little boy who wanted to tag along but had to stop him from tagging along.


    ''What am I even talking about now!'' She grumbled in her mind. She wanted to kick him out yet, she was even allowing him to take his shower after her.


    Hue tilted his head to the side for a bit and a smile formed on his handsome face. He looked amazingly alluring that made Jennet held her breath in silence.


    "Okay." He agreed. His tone was so cheerful like before he went into his crying attack.


    Jennet inhaled a very very deep breath. Thank goodness, he agreed!


    She stood up and said to him again, "Then, can you wait outside of the room? It is much better if you wait downstairs." She smiled, though her heart was desperately hoping for him to agree once again!


    Hue nodded his head obediently. He got on his feet and was about to walk out of the room but Jennet stopped him.


    She handed him a blanket and said, "Wrap yourself with this blanket and make yourself comfortable in the living room or if you''re hungry, just go take whatever you want to eat in the kitchen."


    She was not really a heartless woman to let him walked around in just thin trousers. The truth was, she was feeling awkward to have a half-naked man walking around in her home. She had never been in the company of a man in her life since she had always secluded herself from getting to know any of them.


    Again, Hue nodded with obedience. He trotted away with the blanket, wrapping his upper body. As soon as he was gone from sight, Jennet immediately closed and locked the door.


    She ran her fingers in her hair, thinking hard. "What should I do now? He''s finally out of my room."


    She looked around and suddenly remembered about her phone that fell under the bed. She hurriedly got on the floor and reached for her phone with much difficulty. As soon as she had it in her hand, the alarm for 6 rings loudly. She turned it off and wanted to make a call to the police station instantly but hesitated once again. No, she can''t do it!


    She bit on her fingernails while pacing around in her room, thinking of the best solution to actually have the man to leave her place without involving a third party.


    If she were to call for the police, it will affect her work because she will be called to the police station for a statement and whatsoever. And then, if those women find out about it, they will start to make another juicy story in the company. It will leave a bad impact on her.


    Furthermore, it was between her and an unknown man and it will really create a really spicy yet juicy story ever. Everyone that had respected her will look down upon her or even worse, they could lose trust in her!


    Jennet shook her head when she thought about all the possibility. If she didn''t report it to the police, her life will be much easier but what if the man had bad intentions towards her and does something that could make her life miserable? She doesn''t want it to happen to her either.


    She groaned alone when she couldn''t think properly. Then she thought back and glanced at the door.


    Her brows knitted as she talked to herself, "Well, thinking back, he seemed harmless. He looked so much feminine judging from his figure. A glance of him can make people mistook him for a woman."


    Suddenly, she thought of something that made her smiled widely. "What if, I have him dressed up as a woman in the house while I am out? Yes, I better do that and I won''t be feeling awkward in the house together with him. I will dress him as a woman while staying with me and at the same time, I can look for his family to take him back. Yes, it''s the best idea I can think of now."


    Jennet giggled alone in the room. What an amazing idea!


    Meanwhile, Hue was flinching with uneasiness on the long sofa, wrapped like a meatball inside the thick blanket. He was having goosebumps all over his body now.


    "Why do I feel so uneasy?" He looked upstairs. He could feel his wife was planning for something that could ruin his image.


    He shook his head. "I better make all of her plans fail. I should make her know that I am not easy prey."


    But, all of it did not turn according to his plan when Jennet happily had him to wear big and pink coloured overalls with the strawberry pattern printed on it after he had his shower.


    His long hair was tied into two high ponytails and she even clipped his long bangs with pink strawberry hairclips. She made him put on her furry house slippers, making him appear more like a woman and much more beautiful than her!


    "Wah, you look so amazing, Huena!" Jennet exclaimed with excitement after the makeover. She even took a couple of pictures of him in his woman get up.


    However, the face before her was so gloomy and sullen. He was putting a very sour face.


    Huena? What ridiculous name was that? We''re finally meeting each other but you already turn me, your faithful husband into a woman?! He rolled his eyes at her.


    "Who is Huena?" He purposely asked in a flat tone, clearly unhappy with what his wife had just said.


    Jennet looked at him and smiled again. Ah, no matter how she looked at him now, he looked so much like a woman. He was looking even cuter with his sour face and she felt like teasing him even more!


    "It''s your nickname from me because I will call you Huena from now on." She said and gave a final touch on him by tying pink ribbons over the rubber band on his hair. Then, she took another picture of him by asking him to smile at her camera.


    Hue grumbled alone in front of the dressing table as he looked at himself, being turned into a woman by his own wife. He glared at the woman in the mirror who was giggling in excitement behind him while looking at her phone after taking his pictures.


    ''Wife, I will make you pay double for what you have done to me!'' He mumbled angrily in his heart.


    He will just let her do what she wanted to do to him as long as she felt comfortable but after he had enough of it, he will take his revenge in another form that will make him happy instead.


    ''Well, for now, let her rejoice for her accomplishment''. He laughed deep within the abyss of his heart.


    He will see how she will react when she knew how he wanted to make her pay for what she had done to him.


    Jennet forgot all about the uneasiness that she felt that morning after looking at the brilliant transformation that she had done on Hue. She happily made breakfast for the two of them with no awkwardness. Her movements were swift as if she was in the presence of a woman.


    Hue watched her from his seat with adoration in his eyes. He cupped his cheeks while enjoying how his wife worked with the cooking utensils in the kitchen. Less than ten minutes, hearty breakfast was served.


    Jennet was too happy to even notice the adoration in Hue''s eyes when she ate her fill. He was watching her with a smile.


    "Eat slowly my wife. Don''t choke on your food." He said softly and placed a cup of milk in front of her.


    ''Well, eat properly for now before you have no time to eat properly in the near future.'' He snickered alone in his seat.


    Jennet raised her head and asked him instead, "Why are you not eating, Huena? I will not have time to cook for you." She glanced at his plate that was still not being touched since earlier.


    Hue just smiled at her. "I wanted to see you eating. Please just ignore me." He said. She dared to call him Huena instead of Hue!

 Chapter 22 - Nice Smell

    Hue put on a smiling face during the whole breakfast. He, too, had his fill when Jennet forced him to finish his breakfast because she wanted to wash the dirty plates and mugs.


    "Huena, I will go to work now. Look after the house for me!" Jennet waved her hands at Hue who stood at the entrance of the villa.


    She smiled naturally at him. Well, not sure if she just acted friendly with him but it was so natural, no awkwardness.


    Hue waved back at her but then his face turned sour when he remembered something. ''She''s going to work and that homewrecker will be there as well.''


    Recalling back on her smile while talking on the phone with that homewrecker made his heart burned with jealousy. He cannot just sit idle and do nothing or his wife will be snatched away from him. No, he won''t let it happen!


    He paced forward and before Jennet could walk away, he pulled her wrist and tugged her towards him. As she bumped against his chest, he immediately wrapped her in a tight embrace.


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Don''t fall for another man out there." There were annoyance and warning in that one sentence he said.


    His breath tickled her ear and she flinched in his embrace but she didn''t say anything. Jennet immediately pushed his chest away as she stepped back. Her face turned crimson red.


    Although he was dressed in a woman''s clothing, he still possessed the alluringness of a male. His male aura couldn''t be hidden and Jennet had herself blushing instead.


    He''s so beautiful but I still could not entirely treat him as a woman. He''s still a man. How should I live my life in this villa with him around? She thought.


    She turned around, ready to flee but once again, Hue pulled her and immediately sealed her lips with his. On reflex, she wanted to hit his face, however, Hue had already read her movement.


    He grabbed her flying hand and kept tightening on his kiss, clasping her mouth securely without a single gap. He invaded her mouth countless times and sucked on her lower lips. His body sweet scent tickled her nose. Even his breathe smells all the same.


    Jennet screamed but her voice was muffled by his intense kiss. Her heart screamed. Let go! Let go!


    As soon as Hue let go of her lips, she was already glaring at him while gasping. Her face was red but was a mixture of anger and embarrassment. She, hastily, rearranged her messy clothes.


    "You!" She pointed out at his face, angrily, but then she pulled her hand back when she saw the mischief smile on the face in front of her. Looking at his smile made her even angrier.


    She looked around, looking for something and then she suddenly grabbed his hand and bit really hard on it as her protest for his action just now.


    Hue let out a cry at her bite attack. Jennet stepped away from him. She smiled at him instead, in satisfaction.


    "Serve you right for taking advantage of my kindness. Don''t think you can do whatever you want." She warned him.


    Hue smiled at her instead, ignoring the pain on his hand. You''re so cute, my wife!


    He felt like wanting to tease her even more. He raised his hand that had her bite mark and gently kissed it. His action showed that he treasured her bite mark.


    He looked at her and said, "Well, look at how intense you are. You purposely left your mark on me. You do know what that you''re my wife. Rest assured, I won''t fall for any woman out there but only you."


    Jennet gritted her teeth in annoyance. Her ears reddened hearing his words. "I am not your wife, to begin with!" She said angrily, half shouting.


    Hue chuckled. "But we are already married to each other." He replied to her.


    "We have never married each other. You... You..." She pointed her finger out at him but was unable to say her mind when her phone rang in her handbag.


    She grunted at him and before she left, she said, "I will kick you out in a few days! So be prepared to leave!"


    She was too angry and she can''t continue to say any words correctly or hide her intention. She got into her car and sped off while ignoring the phone call.


    Hue smiled all alone at the entrance. He turned around and walked into the villa before closing the door behind him.


    He took off the ribbons and hair bands before he rearranged his hair by tying it into a low ponytail. His wife had planned to turn him into a woman but he will not let her have her way with him.


    ''You won''t be able to kick me out from here. I will make you see me as a man in your life for eternity.'' He smiled.


    He walked upstairs and headed for the bedroom. He went through her wardrobe again and taking out a dark blue, knee-length stretchable pants, and a white cloth T-shirt.


    He was feeling uncomfortable in the pink overalls since he was even forced to wear her underwear which was too tight!


    "I can''t believe she would make me wear her underwear. Does she wants me to be a woman so badly?" He talked alone as he took off the pink overalls and put on the clothes that he had just taken out from her wardrobe.


    He looked at himself in the mirror and smiled. "Well, this is more casual and I like it." But then, he frowned as he pulled the tight underwear under his pants.


    "Well, I better had her buy me men''s underwear. I couldn''t handle this torture. I won''t be able to produce heirs if she kept me wearing her tight underwear!" His face contorted in pain as he bent forward, trying to stand the agony.


    Oh, this is too tight! His armies are being squished down there!


    At last, when he couldn''t handle it anymore, he just took off the underwear and he was just in his pants. He exhaled a big happy breath before finally slumping his body on the bed and laughed out loud.


    Meanwhile, Jennet drove her car straight to Marvina''s apartment and fetched her since she called for a pick-up.


    "Did you change your perfume?" Marvina asked as she sniffed at Jennet who was driving beside her.


    Jennet glanced at her and replied, "No I didn''t put on any perfume." Her eyes stared at the road in front of them.


    "You smell so nice. Is this the smell of your shower gel?" Marvina asked again. Her friend smelt so nice and she liked it so much. It was different than any other fragrances that she ever had.


    Jennet frowned as smelt her own shirt. This is not the smell of her usual shower gel but, it was actually the smell of Hue''s body scent!


    She gulped silently in her seat. "Yea... It''s the smell my shower gel." She replied, trying to hard to hide the awkwardness in her tone. She coughed in her seat, pretending to look away and focus on the road.


    "Hmm, that''s nice," Marvina said. "But where did you buy it? I might as well try this shower gel." She added while looking through the content in her handbag.


    Jennet immediately scratched her forehead and then held on the steering wheel. "I didn''t remember where I bought it. It was already a long time ago." She lied and pretending to cough and looked away.


    Marvina''s nose twitched again. She frowned as she turned her head towards Jennet who was looking at the road, focusing hard.


    "Did you use this same shower gel to brush your teeth as well? Or is the toothpaste came from the same brand as your shower gel?" The question popped out from her mouth.


    "Your breath smells the same as your shower gel." She added.


    Her words made Jennet accidentally stepped on the brakes.

 Chapter 23 - So Embarrassing!

    "Sorry, I accidentally hit the brakes." Jennet apologized with a sheepish smile.


    She had actually hit on the brakes on purpose to stop her from asking the question that she couldn''t answer with logic. She wouldn''t be able to explain the most important parts if she were to open her mouth. She thought it would have been much better if her close friend is kept in the dark about how she had the nice smell.


    Marvina glared at her. Her heart was beating like a rocket in her chest. If she''s not an understanding person, she would have been cursing and even hitting her but she stopped herself from doing so because she was shivering so badly in her seat and had no strength to get angry now.


    "Just don''t scare me like that next time." She said. She exhaled a big relief as she patted her chest. The sudden stop made her panic in her seat. She thought they hit something in front but her friend had accidentally hit on the brakes.


    As soon as they arrived at the company, they met Luca who waited at the entrance. He was in his formal black suit, standing elegantly outside the door. He was so early today and was quite unusual for him to appear so early. Normally, he would come in later since he didn''t want to be seen by his fanatic fans who would go nuts upon seeing him. It was hard being handsome.


    When he saw Jennet walking beside Marvina, he said, "Jennet, I need to see you in my office now." His tone was indifferent. He sounded calm like always.


    Jennet just nodded her head, "Sure, Mr Tybelg."


    She glanced at Marvina and said, "You go ahead. I''ll see you later." Her voice was weak. She was feeling uneasy with the sudden meeting request by their boss. Or maybe, she made some mistakes in her paperwork yesterday and that''s why she is being called by their boss. That was what she thought to calm her mind.


    Marvina smiled widely, "Go, go. Have a nice chat!"


    She couldn''t contain her excitement from showing on her smiley face. Since she knew their big boss actually favours Jennet, she had been desperately hoping for them to be in a romantic relationship before proceeding on getting married in the future. It will really give a hard slap on Mira''s face!


    Jennet followed Luca from behind but had kept a distance from him. Walking side by side with him will only heating the atmosphere if someone saw them. Mira will surely go into a huge rage after that.


    Luca glanced from his shoulder and halted. The person behind him also halted and looked at him with a surprised face.


    "Yes, Mr Tybelg?" She spoked although Luca hasn''t opened his mouth yet.


    "Why are you so far behind?" He asked. He knew she wanted to distance herself from him but he wanted to let her know that he doesn''t want her to keep the boundary between them. He wanted her to be comfortable around him and forget all about formality, if possible.


    Jennet blinked at his unexpected question. Shortly, she came to a realisation. "I wanted to minimize trouble from brewing around the company." Her answer was direct and clear.


    However, it made Luca chuckled. He turned his body towards her and crossed his arms across his chest, looking like a father who was about to give a piece of his mind.


    "Why?" He asked again, though he knew her reason. He enjoyed looking at her troubled expression every time he started to question her. He loved to tease her even more day by day now.


    She bit her inner lower lip silently. From day to day, she couldn''t understand why Luca suddenly had this sudden liking towards her. She couldn''t tell him to stop what he does either. Well, because she respected him as her higher-ups.


    "Well, I had just said it just now. I wanted to minimize trouble from brewing around the company." She repeated the same answer. Her fingers played with the hem of her shirt, trying to distract herself from getting more panic. If she''s alone, she would be biting on her fingernails now.


    Her heart was crying hard now. She hoped no one sees them talking, facing each other, at the hallway to his office. She just couldn''t stop praying for him to just let it go and finish whatever he wanted to say as soon as possible. She felt like walking around an active volcano that could erupt at any time.


    Luca turned around and started to walk towards his office. He opened the door for her and gestured her to walk in first.


    "After you." He said with a smile. He was a gentleman, alright. He was used to all of this. But, the woman before him found it a bit awkward.


    Jennet ignored all the uneasiness in her chest and stepped into the spacious office. Her eyes roamed the place at the same time she walked in. It had been a long time since she last stepped into his office. It was about two years ago but everything was still the same. There was a working table at the far end, close to the glassed windows, long sofas with a round glass table by the right side of the room, and two shelves placed on the opposite side where files were kept. The room had fewer furniture but it was kept very neat and tidy.


    "Just sit anywhere you want," Luca said as he walked towards his desk. He took off his coat and put it on the chair. Then, he walked towards Jennet who was now sitting on one of the long sofas. He, too, sat beside her and stared at her face.


    The face before him was clean without any face powder or heavy make-up. Only her lips were tainted in red by lipstick but, it was a bit smeared and he wondered why didn''t she notice it. He reached out a hand for her lips but at the same time, the woman pulled her face back in alarm.


    She had her eyes rolled bigger at him. "What are you trying to do?" Her tone was a bit harsh but was softened in the manner of respect to him.


    Luca let his hand hanging in the air. He smiled at her, "Your lipstick was a bit smeared on your lips, so I just wanted to..." Before he could continue, her face was getting red instantly. He stopped talking and stared even more at the red face in awe.


    Jennet immediately looked away with her eyes widened. She had her hand cupping her lips, trying to cover it. Her heart accelerated the minute she recalled about the forced kiss she had this morning. She forgot to check on her face since she was furious and was distracted by Marvina''s call. Even Marvina didn''t bother to tell her about it because she was so into her ''nice smell''.


    Goodness, this is so embarrassing! She cried while at the same time cursing Hue continuously in her heart. She didn''t dare to keep talking or stay any longer with this man in his office.


    The professional image that had always kept her confident were ruined by what Hue did. For whatever reason was he kissing her forcefully? She didn''t know. She was not even his wife and she didn''t even know how he ended up in her bed or who he is. Though he claimed they were married, she couldn''t accept it because logically and technically speaking she had never married anyone.


    Now, she was even more furious towards Hue and wanted to kick him out as soon as possible from her villa. She will just forget about looking for his family since he had turned everything into chaos!

 Chapter 24 - Honest Feeling

    She immediately took a handkerchief from her handbag and wiped the corner of her lips. Straightening her back, she coughed softly and tucked the handkerchief into her bag.


    "Well, it must have been because I was in a rush. I even forgot to have a look at my appearance." She answered looking calm and composed. Well whatever happened today or however he sees her now, it doesn''t change the fact that it happened. She will just act as usual and when she gets home, she will chase that main culprit out.


    Luca smiled and leaned back, looking both pleased and surprised at her answer. "Well, I am surprised but happy to be able to see your other side that no one had ever seen before. Tell me, have you ever shown this side to another man beside me?" Luca asked while leaning forward with his elbow on his thigh close to the knee cap.


    Jennet moved away a bit from him at the sofa. Him, getting closer to her made her uncomfortable.


    "Can we not talk about this?" She frowned unhappily at him. Well, he wouldn''t believe it if she said she had already shown her unexpected side to another man who currently lived in her villa.


    "What is it that you need to tell me?" She changed the topic quickly. She had better leave as soon as possible because she couldn''t handle the goosebumps on her body because of his moves.


    "I wanted to see you." Replied Luca and smiled as he leaned back again. Yes, he said he wanted to see her and it literally means, he just wanted to see her. Well, he couldn''t ask her out for lunch since she had declined him once but he can still use another trick to have her be with him, alone with no interruption.


    Jennet glared at him. She was clearly unhappy with his trick. She immediately grabbed her handbag and wanted to rise from the sofa but Luca grabbed her hand, stopping her from leaving.


    "I''m wondering if you''re free tomorrow or the day after since it is Saturday and Sunday." He asked softly.


    Jennet glanced at him and immediately said, "I''m afraid, I have to decline again. I need to do housecleaning since I have no time to do so when I moved in."


    Well, that was entirely a lie. The villa had been kept very clean before she moved in. There was not even a speck of dust found in every corner of the place. She just wanted to lounge alone, away from pestering bugs, like him, in front of her now.


    "How about next time?" Asked Luca again, not wanting to give up. He will keep asking until she gave up on giving him the same answer over and over again. She will eventually say yes to him when she couldn''t stand it anymore. Well, it''s a good plan. If she''s persistent not wanting to go out with him, he will be persistent on chasing after her.


    Jennet pulled her hand. "I am not sure." Her tone was flat. She was clearly not interested to go out with him!


    Luca smiled at her. "So, is my friendship not that important to you or do you prefer this friendship turn into something called a romantic relationship instead?" He turned the table now. Picking on the most delicate matter can trigger the woman''s conscience from backing away from him.


    "I value the friendship but..."


    "Since you do not want to be in a romantic relationship with me, we have both agreed to be a close friend and since I had said that if I ask you out, you must not reject my invitation."


    "Well, I did say, I can''t promise you anything because I already have someon... Something to do!" She wanted to say ''someone'' but immediately change it to ''something''. It will be another problem if she started to give out another lie about herself since everyone knew she was single.


    Her expression was getting even sour now. Why can''t he understand her worries? She had been desperately looking for a way to get away from all trouble but he is the biggest trouble that she had been trying too hard to avoid. Yet, he kept coming at her, charging at full speed like a mad bull.


    "What is that something, Jennet?" He asked even softly as he said her name. His smile looked a little silly compared to the troubled looking face before him.


    He really goes out of habit, taking a liking towards a woman like her who was called plain by the entire company but in his eyes, he sees her as someone that he must have. She was like a light that could bring happiness inside his heart unlike when he was with his previous girlfriends who would leech him out as much as they could. They even tried to seek his attention but she was the opposite. She hated even single attention from him.


    Jennet coughed on the sofa and immediately rose on her feet. "I will let you know when I want to go out with you. But for now, I cannot join you on any outing or whatsoever. I hope you respect my request since I see you as my superior and nothing more." She said coldly.


    Bit by bit, she found him to be so demanding though she had never known he had this kind of nature towards anyone in the company. Even when he was with his previous woman, he was not so demanding towards them but he seemed cool. But, ever since she moved place, he started to chase after her. She really could not understand him at all.


    "Well, I am glad to know. But, don''t make me wait for so long then because I will keep bothering you." He smiled at her. His smile was so in ease as if he had achieved what he wanted from her.


    Seeing Jennet won''t even answer him, he opened his mouth again, "I really hope you can feel what I am feeling about you. I am honest with what I meant a few days ago."


    Jennet glanced back at him and but just kept her mouth tightly sealed. It was better for her to leave him hanging because she could not find it in her heart, to take him seriously.


    "Well, I will go for now since you don''t have anything important to tell me." She sped away from the room at lightning speed, worrying if he would try to stop her again. Luca was left all alone in his office but he was smiling in his seat.


    As soon as Jennet arrived in her office, Marvina immediately pulled her into the pantry. "Why did he called you to his office?" Her eyes gleamed, looking at the sour face beside her.


    Jennet grunted and pushed her softly. "You''re such a busy body. I am tired." She said and walked out from the pantry.


    "Hey, just once will do," Marvina begged again and followed her from behind in long strides.


    Jennet halted and pulled her by the arms, "It was all about work that I haven''t finished yet and he had been asking about it. Happy?" She asked her in a sarcastic tone. Her eyes rolled bigger. She will not tell her anything because she had no time to tell her.


    Martin pulled a long face. "You''re so moody now." She said the fact. She wanted to help her get better in her life yet, she pushed her help away.


    Jennet shook her head and sighed again. "Well, I am sorry. I guess I have been too tired and had so many things to think of right now. I am really sorry if I am being harsh with you. I didn''t mean it." She apologized.


    Marvina made a pouty face but then she sighed, "Well, I won''t press you again then. Please just share with me all your troubles so I can help you. Okay?"


    "Okay." Jennet gave her a smile. The promise will be a promise but she won''t open her mouth about everything just yet. She needed more than ever, time, to adjust herself to all that happened around her in such a drastic change.


    Later that evening, she drove straight home, both mentally and physically exhausted. She had enough of Mira''s spicy babbling on her meeting with Luca that morning. Jennet wondered who was the one who had the gut to report it to Mira but she was so sure no one was around when they talked with each other at the hallway to his office.


    "I am home..." She said in a weak voice as she kicked her shoes off after closing the door behind her. As soon as she put in house slippers, her nose twitched. This was the smell of savouring meat being roasted perfectly on the fire!


    "What a nice smell!" She murmured alone. Her stomach started to growl.


    She raised her head and ran towards the living room. Then, she stretched her neck towards the kitchen. She saw a tall figure standing at the kitchen counter, wearing a pink apron while working on the food with a frying pan. His long blond hair was tied neatly into a ponytail.


    Jennet rolled her eyes even bigger. ''Am I seeing things?''

 Chapter 25 - Luring Him

    "Hue?"


    Jennet appeared at the kitchen entrance with a confused looking face. She stood gaping at the rare sight, staring at a real, living man, cooking in the kitchen. She had never seen one in real life and the one before her was much more handsome than those men who appeared in the cooking show on the TV. She had the dream to see one cooking in her kitchen and she really had the chance of actually seeing one who even claimed himself as her husband. All in one!


    Hue glanced back at her as soon as he heard her voice from his back. He immediately turned off the fire and hopped happily towards her.


    "Wife, you''re home!" He snuggled to her and even pulled her into a tight embrace that had the power to crush her body. He nuzzled his high nose in her hair, messing with it. He was really like a puppy who welcomed its owner home with envious wags on its tail.


    Jennet gasped for a breather and hit his back continuously, asking for him to let her go. "Let me go! I can''t breathe!" She said desperately. Her lungs were parched once again for air. The man''s strength was unimaginable.


    Hue let her go but then his nose twitched as he leaned closer and smelt her hair. His face turned sour in a sudden. He glared at the face below him and pulled a long face. "Your hair had a lingering smell of a man. Where have you been?" He asked in a cold tone. There was a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    Jennet frowned at him. She smelt her own hair and looked back at him, "I didn''t go anywhere and I didn''t smell anything on my hair either." She replied, trying to explain herself. "Well, I may have one since I am working around men at my workplace." She added again after thinking of the possibility.


    ''Why am I explaining myself to him? I should be the one asking things from him why he had the nerve to cook in my kitchen, though... I enjoyed looking at him cooking. What am I even talking about? Argh, explaining things like this can drive me crazy!'' She mumbled in her mind.


    Yes, she worked among men in her workplace and it was normal. But, the lingering smells of a man? Was he referring to a specific man? Well, she could not tell.


    She looked at the sour face before her. "Don''t be angry at me. I can''t help it since I really am working among men at my workplace." She kept saying, hoping to cool his anger. His grip on both of her shoulders actually hurt and made her face contorted with pain.


    She grabbed his wrists, "Can you please don''t let your anger control yourself? You hurt me!" She nagged at him. Looking at his sour face really made her heart burned with uneasiness. She pulled his hands away from her shoulders and kept a distance from him.


    Hue looked away, hugging himself, pulling a long face. His long hair swayed behind him at his head movement and it gives off a sweet scent in the air.


    Jennet sighed. ''What is really happening to me now? At work, I had enough of Mira''s babbling non-stop and now I have to explain myself to this grown-up baby. Why can''t I have a normal and happy day without any more explaining? I really hate misunderstanding!'' She whined in her heart.


    After keeping silent for a while, she paced forward and turned him towards her, "Well, since you said, I had this lingering smell of a man; I will take a shower right away and no more long face. Is this okay with you?" she asked him. She can''t believe it herself that she even tried to win his heart by bargaining with him.


    Hue glanced back at her. His jade-blue eyes were staring intently at her, wanting to make sure she didn''t mean to lie to him.


    Shortly after that, he opened his mouth, "Wash your body properly until I am satisfied." His tone was cold but there was a threat hidden in his words.


    "If you''re still not satisfied, when can I have dinner then?" She asked another question and eyed the food on the table.


    He had prepared lots of salivating dishes on the table. Her stomach had already growled ferociously since earlier. She was about to ask about eating but since he was disturbed by her ''lingering smell of a man'', she had to keep herself away from the food for now.


    Hue smirked at her. ''She had the nerve to ask about the foods I cooked when I can smell that homewrecker scent on her body. Is food much more important than taking care of my heart now? Whatever was she doing at work with him?!''


    He rolled his eyes at her, still feeling angry. "If I am satisfied after I inspect your body thoroughly then you can have dinner." He said and looked away again.


    She looked at him with the unsatisfied look. "Hey, that is not fair! You said my hair had that smell but why now you are saying about inspecting my body?" She fought back. He was not reasonable enough with what he said just now.


    "Actually, your whole body reek of that stinky smell!" Hue said and kept ignorant of her feeling. "Off you go before I ate all these dishes." He said, adding more fuel on the fire that burned in her heart.


    She was dead hungry and now she had to do whatever she can to get rid of the smell that she can''t even smell. ''Just you wait; I will make you pay back for all that you did to me today!'' She grumbled in her heart.


    She walked out of the kitchen and headed straight to her bedroom. She went towards her wardrobe and opened it, only making her gawked stupidly at what she saw.


    All of her clothes were neatly folded and few were already ironed and hung on the hangers. She pulled the drawers and found that even her undergarments had been folded and placed neatly inside. She looked around the room and found everything has been tidied and even the dustbin has been cleared.


    Wow, he is such a helping hand in this huge villa. She had to think twice now before planning to kick him out. Not only he had such a handsome face and alluring figure, but he also can cook and now, he even excels in cleaning the house. Wow!


    She gasped, "Why didn''t I think of it before. He can actually help me with all of my problems concerning the villa. I don''t have to clean and cook since he can do it all. Well, why not I fish out his help by luring him with what he wanted. I can play the role of his wife just to get him to do what I wanted him to do. I can even order him around and with this, I can have so much time to rest and enjoy a peaceful life." She giggled.


    Amazing, she can actually have a handsome man by her side and he will do all the house chores while she enjoys the life that she had always dreamed of.

 Chapter 26 - No Sneaking

    Feeling excited, she went into the bathroom, already wrapped in a bath towel. She halted by the mirror and looked at her body in it. Her smile faded.


    The reddish and purplish marks are still visible on her skin.


    She shook her head and went into the shower with a deep sigh. "Well, how can I get rid of these marks from my body? I don''t even know how I got these either."


    She had been sighing over the conversation she had a few days ago about these marks. The pregnancy kits given to her was kept in the drawer in her bathroom since she didn''t know where will be the proper place to keep it. Well, she will be alone in her villa and rarely have a guest coming for a visit. Most of all, they would not enter her bedroom.


    After a shower and after she cleaned her body thoroughly, she put on her pyjamas and trotted happily into the kitchen with her evil intention hidden deep beneath her heart. Her messy mind had been cleared after shower and she can''t wait to execute her plan!


    However, Hue was glaring at her from the dining table as he rose from the chair. He walked towards her and suddenly pushed her against the wall close to the fridge. He slammed both of his hands against the wall, few inches away from her head. He leaned closer to her.


    "What have you been planning to do to me?" He asked in a soft whisper as he brushed his high nose against her earlobe, teasing her.


    Jennet''s shoulders twitched at his unexpected move. Her hearts suddenly beat at an intense speed. She forgot that he was actually not good for her heart. She still could not withstand his charm every time he gets closer to her. She would always fell out of balance and all her intention could be jeopardized.


    She gulped and placed her cold palm against his broad chest. "I am too hungry to plan anything against you." She replied, hiding the truth. She pushed him away from her and tried to break free from his body barricade but he just stood firm. He won''t even budge from the spot.


    Hue smirked at her and tilted her chin upward, looking at him. "I still need to do a thorough inspection on your body before I can allow you to eat." He said in a low voice that only she can hear.


    Jennet gulped again. At the same time, she blushed. She shuddered when he inched closer to her. She could clearly hear her heart beating crazily in her chest. It was like mental torture for her, waiting for him to sniff her and to make sure there was no lingering smell on her body.


    Hue took a lock of her hair into his hand and brought it to his nose, inhaling it. His eyes, fixed on her face that was looking away and was looking scared to even look back at him.


    He could hear her loud beating heart. It made him surprised. ''You do know how to be scared of my charm. Ah, I so want to tease you even more!'' He said in his heart with a devilish laugh.


    He placed his warm palm over her hot cheek and brought his face even closer to her face. Jennet rolled her eyes at him and immediately block his lip from hers using her hand. "What are you trying to do to me? You wanted to kiss me?!"


    Hue pulled his face back and grabbed her hand that was pressing on his mouth. He glared down at her, "Kiss you? How can I ever do that when I still can smell that stinky smell on you?" He rolled his jade-blue eyes at her, blaming her all at the same time.


    Jennet blinked her eyes, looking guilty. On impulse, she cupped her face and looked away from him. ''Goodness, I have just embarrassed myself!'' She cried in her heart.


    Her ears reddened and her face burning in embarrassment. When somebody said she still stinks, her self-esteem shot downward. She felt useless and couldn''t motivate herself to get up and brace it especially when that someone who gave out such statements was from a handsome man like Hue. She had always been so bad around good looking people and keeping a distance from them could help her calm her unsteady heart.


    Hue looked at the woman who was hiding her red face from him and he chuckled in front of her. "Hey, stop hiding your face. I was just joking. I am sorry my wife. I didn''t mean to say it. You smell so nice now." He said and pulled her hands away from covering her own face.


    Jennet shot him a murderous glare at what he had just said. She had to urge to bite his ears off now. But, before she could attack him like a mad dog, her stomach growled even fiercely, reminding her of the crucial part. Stuffing her empty stomach to full!


    Hue stared at her speechless look. Both of them could hear the loud sound coming from her stomach. He burst into a hearty laugh. "Well, I am so sorry for keeping you hungry. Come now, wife." He pulled her toward the dining table and pulled a chair for her to sit.


    Jennet sat down obediently. Throughout the dinner, she didn''t say even a single word. She just kept stuffing her stomach with all the delicious dishes.


    Meanwhile, Hue sat beside her with a satisfied look, looking at her gobbling the foods without complaint.


    After dinner, Jennet went into one of the guest room and prepared the bed. Tonight, she will let Hue sleep in one of the guest room since she had two of those in her villa. She won''t let him enter her bedroom. Never!


    "For whom are you preparing this room for?" Hue appeared by her side. His sudden appearance frightened the wits out of her who was busy turning down the bed cover.


    "You, don''t just appear from behind me like that!" She yelled at him, she landed a hard slap on his right arm.


    She had enough of heart racing situation today. She doesn''t want to get a heart attack afterwards. She glared at him as she went through the wardrobe and took a bath towel before tossing it at him.


    "You, go take a bath since you stink of sweat!" She said, repeating the same treatment he had done to her before dinner.


    Hue took the bath towel with a smile. "Thank you for telling me I stink of sweat. Would you like to join me in as well?" He asked, tilting his head a bit before raising an eyebrow at her.


    Jennet clicked her tongue. "Tsk, who wanted to have a bath with you, pervert!" She said and took a bathrobe from inside the wardrobe and tossed it at him again.


    "Since I have no more spare clothes for you, just bear with this bathrobe for now and you will be sleeping here. Good night!" She added.


    Before she slammed the door shut, she reminded him at the door, "Don''t even think of sneaking into my room!" She glared, warning him.


    Then, she immediately headed upstairs, leaving Hue, who was smiling alone with both the bath towel and bathrobe in his hands.


    "Well, go to sleep now wife. I will join you later." He talked alone and chuckled as he entered the bathroom. She was so na?ve thinking that he could not enter her room. Well, she was dead wrong!

 Chapter 27 - How About Me?

    Meanwhile...


    Bam!


    Mira slammed her hands on the table. Anger filled every nook of her body. Everything in the room was in a mess after she trashed them, releasing her anger.


    "Urgh, I hate her!" She kicked on the chair. It fell with a hard bang on the floor.


    She was dead angry at Jennet because she had totally won Luca''s attention over. She found out he even asked her out and that slut was acting all hard-to-get by declining his request!


    She had warned her several times to stay away from Luca but it seemed Jennet didn''t heed her warning. In fact, she had the nerve to tell him to wait for her. It was like she had been trying to make him her lackey!


    "I have enough of being the nice guy. Guess I will have to take it the hard way since you never try to stay away from what is rightfully mine!" Mira smirked. She will have her way with that witch. She will crush her with what she had even if she had to use the dirtiest way ever.


    She should have done that years ago ever since Jennet appeared in the company and stole the limelight from her. Though she''s still the well-known one in the company that isn''t what she wanted. She had always wanted Luca''s attention. The attention that the witch got from him was what she had always craved for.


    It took her lots of time to plan on a way to get rid of all those women beside him before and when he was finally available to be unavailable, she appeared and took it all away!


    "Argh!" She grunted angrily.


    Ring! Ring!


    Mira glanced at the table. Her phone kept ringing earlier. Her heart burned again looking at the name appearing on the screen, Danny Stanford, her current boyfriend.


    She hastily grabbed the phone before pressing it to her ear, "What is it Danny?!" She roared. Her patience was so thin and it exploded like an active volcano.


    "Whoa, sweetie, shimmer down, honey." Said the voice at the end of the line. His voice was cheerful but it can''t even tone down Mira''s anger.


    "What is it that you want?" She asked once again, getting even furious by the minute.


    "Well, wanna go for some drinks? My treat. I wanna help you sleep well tonight as well." Said Danny again.


    Mira grunted on the phone. "I am not in my best temper right now so I will not join you."


    "Well, honey. You sounded so angry. Must be because of her again, right? Why not chill out and let loose all of what you wanted to let go. With a clear mind, you can think of anything nasty that you wanted to do on her."


    Mira went silent for a while. Well, he might be right. Her mind was not in order at the moment and staying alone in this messy apartment will make her feel even worse.


    "Well, tell me your location then. I seriously need to clear my head off this matter somehow." She said at last.


    "Cool, I''ll be at the usual place. Meet you there plus, I have been craving for you." He chuckled at the end of the line.


    "Hmm..." Mira ended the call. She grabbed her handbag and left the apartment after giving instructions to the housekeeper to clean her messy room.


    She arrived at a bar after hailing for a taxi to drop her there. Danny Stanford had been waiting for her with a wide smile as soon as she appeared at the door.


    "Honey, you''re here." He smiled and took her hand and escorted her to sit beside him. He glanced at the sour face beside him and said again, "Well, enough with the sour face. Strong liquor as always?"


    Mira glared at him but didn''t say any further. She just nodded her head. After a few minutes, their orders arrived and she immediately took one and gulped it down her throat. The burning sensation travelled through her body.


    She took another glass and did the same and as she was about to go for the third one, Danny stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    "Slow down honey. You will get drunk easily." He said and took the glass away from her hand. He drank it down instead.


    Mira clicked her tongue and poured herself another glass. She gulped it down and slammed the glass back on the table.


    She exhaled a deep breath after a long pause. "I need to crush her!" She said.


    Danny looked at her and asked, "Who?" His expression showed he didn''t know who she meant.


    Mira glared at him. "Don''t play dumb with me before I kick your balls!" She looked away.


    She poured another glass of whiskey for herself. This time, she sipped it slowly. Her mind was working hard, turning its wheel on how to execute her plans.


    Danny chuckled beside her. He took the liquor bottle from her hand and poured for himself.


    He looked at her and said, "Looking at you now made me wonder who is this Jennet Lockhart that have always made you moody. She must be a wild one, " then, he drank it.


    Mira snorted and gave him a mocking laugh. "She''s a b***ch! She used her so-called innocent look just to gain attention from the higher-ups. Loveless Woman that''s what she was called."


    "Loveless Woman? How come she had that name?" Danny asked getting more interested.


    "Well, she doesn''t date anyone in the company. Before she moved out of the apartment, she had always gone out at night. She was probably loitering around, looking for rich men to sleep with to get their money. Then, she afforded a car after a year working in our company."


    "Well, that''s amazing. She''s hardworking."


    "Tsk, her salary is not enough to buy a car in just a year. Mine is triple her salary." She said, looking proud of herself.


    Shortly after that, she continued, "Then after that, she moved into a villa up the hill, outside the city. She may have been a mistress for someone. Some claimed she''s the hidden mistress of Luca Tybelg. It really infuriated me!" She grunted angrily.


    Danny smiled, "Well, she seemed to be so interesting. I have never seen you so angry with anyone before. I wonder if I can meet this Jennet Lockhart with my own two eyes."


    "Well, she''s an eyesore!" Mira slammed her glass on the table.


    "An eyesore to you but a pleasure for me."


    Mira raised an eyebrow at him, "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "I have been looking for someone like her, innocent on the outside but evil from the inside. She must be so good in bed." Danny licked his lips which made Mira shot him another glare.


    "Eww, you s** maniac! You''re so tasteless if you slept with her." She said and clicked her tongue again.


    Danny smiled widely at her, "Well, you know how my taste is. I don''t even care. In fact, I would like to know how she tastes. I haven''t slept with anyone since last month. It''s good that you talked about her today."


    Mira poured herself with another shot of liquor and gulped it down. Her head was getting to get a bit dizzy. It must have been because she gulped it down so ferociously before.


    She shook her head, trying to lessen her dizziness. "Well, suit yourself then." She said and cupped her warm cheeks in her palms.


    "I don''t want to see her around Luca." She added and inhaled a deep breath. "Luca is mine."


    "Then, what about me?" Danny asked and leaned closer to her with a wide smile over his handsome face.


    Mira pushed his face away harshly and said, "You''re my pet."


    "Aww, that hurts!" Danny yelped playfully beside her. "This pet is hurt so much." He added by grabbing his chest and acted pitifully.


    "That''s the truth." Said Mira again and poured another glass of liquor for herself. But as soon as she was about to drink it, Danny took it from her and emptied the content into his mouth.

 Chapter 28 - Sober Later

    (Warning! This chapter had explicit content. Under 18 are not allowed to read. Read at your own risk!)


    Mira glared at him and pinched his chest hard. It made him cry in pain. But he smiled at her when he sticks his tongue out at her, teasing her.


    Mira ignored him and poured another glass however, Danny stopped her and said, "Don''t get too drunk now honey. I wanted you to be sober later."


    "Just let me be. I wanted to get wasted since you asked me out for some drinks." She said. Her, head, however, was getting even dizzier by the minute.


    Danny had ordered for the strong liquor for them and since she was the one who had drank half it if, the effect finally kicked in. She had intended to forget everything when she passed out but Danny won''t let her be.


    "Alright, honey. Let''s go home now. You''re getting drunk and drunk." Danny stood up from the chair and picked her handbag from her side. But, Mira won''t move but just keep pouring more liquor into her glass. Her cheeks were getting red now.


    "I want to empty this bottle then we can go home." She said and gulped the content.


    Danny just ignored her and pulled her out after leaving a few notes of money on the table. He hailed for a taxi and instructed the driver to bring them to his house.


    When they arrived at their destination, Mira hung herself onto Danny''s chest as she walked into the house with him, staggering on her feet for balance. She was already drunk but Danny was still sober.


    "I want to drink more." She begged him when he brought her to his bedroom. His bedroom was spacious but it was a bit messy since he lived alone.


    Danny smiled at her and said, "No more, honey. It''s pet playtime." Said Danny and tossed her on the bed.


    Mira grunted at him and wanted to get up but Danny had already pressed her body down on the bed. He locked lips with her while his hands roamed her covered big chests. But then, he let her lips go and looked at her covered big chests.


    "Why do you have to wear a bra when you come to see me?" He grumbled as he unhooked her bra.


    His hands slipped under her shirt and groped her huge melons under her bra, arousing her. A soft moan escaped her mouth when he pinched her nipples. But, her soft moan was, then muffled by his hungry kiss. His lips ventured down her neck, licking her skin, making her body burned with hotness.


    "Danny..." She gasped when he dug his head under her shirt, sucking on her breast. His other hand pinched her other nipples, playing with it.


    Her breathe grew wilder and wilder as she let out another moan. Her body was burning because of the liquor and now, it became even more maddening with his intenseness.


    Danny pulled his head out from under her shirt and smiled at the red face below him. Mira was panting hard. Her look was so seductive. Since she''s a beautiful woman with all the package that every man dreamed of, it made Danny felt even more hyped.


    "You''re beautiful as always Mira..." He leaned down and kissed her again before removing her shirt and bra, leaving her topless on the bed.


    He went for her breasts once again, sucking and pinching all he liked. The woman''s moan made him even more excited.


    He had always been unsatisfied with the other women he slept with and since he met her about a year ago, he found her to be so good in bed. She tasted better than the rest. Since then, they had been into this kind of relationship, boyfriend, and girlfriend on the bed only.


    Danny kissed her again, intensely. His hands roamed her breasts once again before shifting his kisses down her cleavages, and belly. He took off her panty from under her short skirt before he landed his face between her thighs. Sticking his tongue out, he licked and sucked her to his heart''s content.


    "Haaah!" Mira gasped. She grabbed tightly on the bed sheets while biting her own lips, suppressing her voice. But she couldn''t stop the burning feelings she felt when he sucked and licked her.


    "Danny... Stop... Ahh!" She gasped and grabbed his hair, urging him to stop but, he didn''t. Her toes curled and her body felt even more helpless at the continues movement made by his delicate tongue.


    "I can''t hold it anymore!" She cried out loud.


    Danny raised his head and licked his lips. "You''re delicious." He commented. His eyes feasted on the woman who sprawled on his bed with her red face and unsteady breathe.


    Danny took off his clothes and tossed them on the floor. He climbed her body again and kissed her, making her taste herself in his mouth. She kissed him back and wound her arms around his neck.


    She kissed his neck and bite on his small nipple playfully, making him let out a groan. She chuckled despite her drunkenness. Well, she was getting bolder and daring when she''s drunk.


    She pushed his body down and she, now mount his body. She kissed him again while brushing her body against his body, making him even more aroused and his member was getting even harder!


    She chuckled as she brought herself to sit on him, taking in his hard member inside her. She closed her eyes and faced up while letting out a soft moan as she braced him even deeper inside her.


    Danny roamed her flat belly before caressing her hanging melons in front of his face. He raised his head and took her nipple into his mouth, biting it playfully.


    Her body twitched at his bite and she looked down at him. Her eyes were burning with desire, "Don''t stop." She commanded as her mouth gaped open when his tongue circled her nipples.


    She started to move her hips on his body and moaned continuously. The man below her smiled with pleasure while feasting his eyes at her melons bouncing in front of him. Well, all men enjoyed it especially when the woman who rides them were as beautiful as Mira.


    They had intense sex that night and who knows for how many time they did it. But for sure Danny really enjoyed himself throughout the night. After staying hungry for a long time, he managed to feast himself to full.


    Mira sprawled helplessly on the bed with a sweaty body. Her lips were swollen due to intense sucking and there were few kiss marks on her chests and thighs.


    She laid motionless, only her heavy breathing was the only proof that she''s alive. Danny was such a beast when he came in contact with her body.


    Danny laid beside her and pulled the cover over their body while wrapping his arms around her waist. He leaned closer and kissed her ear.


    "Will you promise to let me taste Jennet Lockhart?" He asked and licked her earlobe playfully. Though they had been doing the deed for so many times, he was still energetic and full of vigour. He roamed his hands over her big melons again.


    "Why?" She asked him back breathlessly. Her eyes were closed because she was too tired to open them.


    Danny kissed her ear again and whispered, "I want to compare which body feels the best so I can give a rating on yours."


    "Hmm... Consider her yours." Mira mumbled and dove to sleep the minute she finished talking.


    Danny raised his head and he chuckled, "Well, sleep tight for now honey. We will have another session tomorrow." He whispered and pulled her even deeper into his embrace.

 Chapter 29 - Dont Leave Me

    It was such a nice view waking up in an open space surrounded by falling leaves from the trees around with the light blue sky, greetings the eyes that looked at them.


    It was what Jennet experienced right now. She awoke in the middle of nowhere in a forest. The breeze blew continuously, blowing her long hair in the air.


    She propelled herself to sit down and looked around in a daze. Where am I? She thought.


    She looked at her body and luckily she was still in her pyjamas and nothing appeared out of the ordinary as well. No extra hands, feet or head either.


    However, as she was about to stand up, green vines appeared from the ground and coiled her body tightly. Its grip was so tight and it was trying to pull her into the ground, swallowing her.


    She gasped and screamed for help. "Help me!"


    She clawed desperately on the short grass, hoping to find something to hold on but it was useless. Everything she grabbed on was not sturdy enough.


    "Help!" She screamed again. The vines tightened its grip on her body and pulled half of her body into the ground.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks as she screamed again. "Somebody, help me!"


    From the horizon, she saw a figure running towards her. Her eyes widen and she kept on screaming for help.


    As the figure came even closer, she found out it was actually a little boy with a cute face, short black hair and deep blue eyes. He was about the age of five to six years old.


    "Help me!" She screamed again when the vines pulled her even deeper into the ground. She clawed the grass desperately for safety.


    "Stay calm and let go of your hands." Said the little boy to her.


    Jennet rolled her eyes at him. "Are you crazy?! I am being sucked to the ground here! Just help me out!" She yelled at him.


    The little boy shook his head slowly. "I can''t help you. Only you can help yourself. Like I said, just be calm and let go of your hands. Whatever happens, don''t panic. Your mind is playing tricks on you. You must control it. This is a test for you."


    But, Jennet was panicking so badly. She kept on screaming and tried to wiggle her body which made the vines tightened even more. She face was contorted with pain.


    ''The boy was probably right. I should try to do as he said.'' She thought.


    Then, she slowly inhaled and exhaled a few deep breaths and finally let go of her hands when the vines tried to pull her deeper. Amazingly, when she finally let go of everything she holds, the vines let her go as well. Her body was being pushed upward from the ground that tried to swallow her.


    When she was finally free and was standing in the solid ground, she smiled widely at the cute little boy. "Thank you for your help, I..." Before she could walk towards the boy to thank him, an invisible hand was groping on her chests!


    She halted and cupped her own chest, stunned. She looked at the smiling little boy. He waved his hand at her, "Take care of my master..."


    Jennet frowned and wanted to open her mouth again but she was being pulled back from the place...


    "Haa!" Jennet gasped as she opened her eyes and was looking straight at the table lamp since she laid on her side on the bed. Beads of sweat were all over her temple and also the back of her head.


    She exhaled a deep sigh of big relief and closed her eyes to continue with her sleep again. However, she got a strange feeling coming from her chest. She felt so stuffy. She looked down and her eyes widen.


    A pair of big hands was actually cupping her chests from behind her. Her anger meter rose again as she elbowed the person behind her with all that she had.


    "Oww!" The person behind her yelped in pain. He pulled his hands away from her chests and started to sob softly behind her.


    Jennet immediately sat down on the bed and turned her head to her side. "You pervert! Get out from here!" She yelled angrily at Hue.


    He was lying down by her side in his bathrobe. Due to the loose sash on his waist, his porcelain white chest was exposed to her eyes.


    Hue held his chest that was being elbowed by her. He was sobbing at the pain. "I am sorry." He apologized and sobbed again.


    "How did you get in here? I told you to sleep downstairs!" She kept nagging and pushed his shoulder, urging him to get up and leave instantly.


    But, the more she pushed him, the louder his sobbing was. Tears flowed down easily down his smooth cheeks.


    "I don''t want to sleep alone." He sobbed softly. His tone was like a little kid that refused to be left alone in his bedroom. He was in his baby mode again!


    Jennet clenched her teeth angrily. "Fine, I will sleep downstairs!" She flipped on the cover. But Hue immediately stopped her.


    "Wife, don''t leave me alone." He sobbed and begged her pitifully, with his big, gleamy jade blue eyes, just like a cute puppy. "I am scared of the dark." He added.


    The sparkles from his eyes got even more sparkly and it was blinding her. Ahh, my eyes! Her heart screamed.


    "Scared my a**! You''re just bluffing!" She snapped. All the sparkling light disappeared in a blink.


    Hue sobbed even louder and cupped his face. "Wife is so mean!" He said, blaming her again.


    ''Here he goes again.'' She sighed and shook her head.


    She had no idea how he got into her room but, he was such a mystery to suddenly appear by her side. She had wanted to ask about his identity but always forgot about it.


    "Okay, okay. You can sleep here but no touching me." She said to him.


    Hue raised his head and pitifully nodded his head in agreement. If he disagreed, he will be kicked out so, he better play along and just agrees to whatever she said.


    Jennet placed the bolster between them. She pointed at the bolster and said, "This bolster is the divider. Do not get over it. Understand?"


    Again, Hue nodded his head. "Understood." He smiled at her.


    Jennet laid down and pulled the cover over her body but then, Hue tugged on the same cover for himself as well. A tug of war happened once again on the bed.


    "Can you stop tugging on the quilt?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    Hue blinked at her with his twinkly eyes and replied, "This quilt is small plus we were separated by this bolster and of course it won''t be enough to cover both of us."


    "Get your own from downstairs." She said, pointing out.


    "I felt itchy after sleeping on them. This one is fine." He said. He looked at her pleading silently with his eyes. The sparkling light appeared again and blinding her eyes once more.


    Without saying anything, Jennet took the bolster away from between them and laid down, with her back facing him. "Just sleep and don''t move." She said and closed her eyes.


    She had no time to argue with him because she can''t stand his handsome face, pleading her. She got so weak looking at him crying as well. Ahh, what had happened to her cold heart?


    Hue smiled widely as he laid his body closer to her under the cover. He looked at her back and suddenly, he raised his head and kissed her head lovingly.


    "Goodnight and sleep tight. I will watch over you..." He whispered softly.


    Jennet opened her eyes again. She doesn''t know why but her heart was beating hard. She felt so happy deep inside her. She had never felt this happy before.


    "Goodnight to you too." She whispered back and closed her eyes tightly.


    Hue glanced at her. He leaned even closer to her ear and whispered, "Wife, can we have a baby?"


    "If you keep talking nonsense, you will sleep on the floor!" Jennet growled fiercely.


    Hue whimpered and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 30 - I Do

    Jennet moved her body away a bit from him and closed her eyes tightly. Sleeping together with this grown-up baby really made her uneasy. What he said earlier really scared her. Having a baby with him? In his dream!


    She would never have an intimate relationship with him because they are not really married to each other and because she wanted to take advantage of his skills in cleaning and cooking, she had to treat him nicely from now on.


    For the entire night, she stayed alert. Even a single movement from him made her wide awake, and ready to karate chop him. However, as the time came near to dawn, she was defeated by sleepiness and drifted into a deep sleep.


    When she opened her eyes the next day, she was greeted by a smooth naked chest before her sleepy eyes. She found herself latching to Hue''s body, with her forehead rested against his chest. She had his arm as her pillow while one of her legs was over his body, clinging to him like she usually did to her bolster.


    Hue was embracing her in his warm arms. He was still fast asleep and was nowhere on waking up. He looked so handsome with his still face. Furthermore, his long golden hair spread all over the bed and gives off such a nice fragrance.


    Jennet blinked stupidly beside him. It took her a while to process what situation she was in after staring at his handsome face at such a close distance. While at it, she examined his perfect, flawless smooth skin.


    ''Wow, he is much more beautiful than me!'' She exclaimed in her jumpy heart. It had been so many times that she praised his beautiful face. She just doesn''t feel boring looking at his face.


    She reached out a hand and ran her finger over his long eyelashes, his nose bridge before moving them further down to his thin pink lips. As she was about to touch those soft looking lips of his, she came to a sudden realization.


    ''Stop! Don''t fall for his good look! Men are carnivorous!'' Her heart cried.


    She must keep herself away from him before she fell even deeper with his good look. She can''t trust any of men just like what she encountered back in her workplace.


    She pulled her hands and leg away from his body. She removed his hand that rested peacefully on her waist and put it on his side before turning her body around, ready to get up.


    Hue who was sleeping sensed her movement. He opened his sleepy eyes and immediately pulled her waist and embraced her tightly from behind.


    "Wife, it''s still early." He mumbled in his sleep and snuggled with her even more. He dug his face in her hair.


    Jennet was startled in his sudden action. She turned her head back, looking at his fast asleep face. She stayed still in his embrace till her neck felt sore but didn''t dare to turn her gaze away from him. She wanted to make sure he''s really fast asleep before she stepped out of the bed.


    After a while and after making sure he was really in a deep sleep, she pried his fingers one by one to free herself but failed to get away from the cage of his tight hug. The more she moved, the more he tightened his embrace.


    She bit her lower lip in frustration. She looked back at his face. ''Is he really asleep?'' She wondered if he was just trying to take advantage of her again.


    She looked up to his sleeping face and patted his arm, "Hue, wake up!" She raised her voice.


    She moved his arm again but he just brought her closer and dug his face in her hair even deeper.


    "Hmm..." He mumbled in his sleep. His voice was a bit hoarse and deep.


    She tried to wiggle her way out from his strong barricade but to no avail. Every effort she tried to get free from him was wasted and she just exhausted herself instead.


    "Hue, let go of me!" She knocked his head with all her might. She had enough of his sly tricks to keep snuggling with her on the bed!


    Hue immediately burst into a cry as soon as he felt the pain on his head. He let her go and sat down on the bed, sobbing with his pitiful puppy eyes, staring at her.


    Jennet jumped out of the bed and huffed in anger, "You''re doing it purposely right?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "I did not." Hue denied. Tears flowed down so easily from his eyes. He rubbed his head while sobbing softly on the bed.


    Jennet ground her teeth. But, she didn''t say anything else. What else can she say to him? He will just keep crying if she started to yell or nag at him.


    She turned around and went through her wardrobe and took out a towel and a pair of clothes. Then, she stormed out of the bedroom.


    Hue sat on the bed and sobbed. "Wife is so mean to me." He stepped out from the bed and walked straight into the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Jennet was mumbling non-stop while taking her shower. "What will I do with him? He''s so sly! I have never encountered a shameless man like him in my life!"


    She took a quick shower and dressed. Then, she heads upstairs and stormed into the bathroom, immediately headed for the sink to brush her teeth.


    While she was busy brushing her teeth, Hue walked out from the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. His long hair was wet and was dripping down on the floor.


    His carefree attitude made Jennet fumed with anger when she found the floor was wet. She washed her mouth and stopped him from entering the bedroom area.


    "Stop right there!" She said and stepped out from the bathroom and looked at him from top to bottom. His hair was still dripping wet and the floor would be slippery if he waltzed around with his wet hair.


    Hue stopped and stared at her with a slight frown. "What is wrong wife?" He tilted his head to the side with a questioning look.


    Jennet pulled the towel hanging on her shoulder and tossed it at him. "Dry your hair properly. You will just wet the floor." She said and walked towards the wardrobe and went through every hanger, looking for clothes that may fit Hue''s body.


    Luckily, she found oversized pants and an oversized white shirt. She turned around and found Hue was desperately trying to dry his long hair at the entrance of the bathroom door.


    He looked so pitiful and somehow helpless. He seemed not used to dry his own hair.


    Jennet exhaled a deep breath. She placed the clothes on the bed and walked towards him. She took the towel from his hand, making him stunned.


    "Here, let me help you and sit there." She said and pointed towards the chair at the dressing table.


    Hue sat on the chair and smiled widely when she moved closer to him with the towel. She started to dry his long hair.


    He looked at her face from the mirror. He didn''t expect she would be so kind as to dry his hair. His heart screamed in excitement. She is taking care of him!


    He felt so excited and super duper happy. Had she started to feel something for him? Had she started to have those twinkly feelings for him?


    He can''t help smiling looking at her. He coughed in front of the mirror, catching her attention, "Ehem, wife..." He called softly.


    Jennet glanced at him, "What?" She gave him a sharp glare.


    "Do you have any feelings for me?" He asked and looked at her with his gleamy jade blue eyes from the mirror.


    Jennet looked at him. There was a dead look in her eyes.


    "I do." She replied without hesitation.


    "Really?" Hue smiled even more widely.

 Chapter 31 - Slow Reaction

    "Of course," Jennet answered. She looked at his excited face in the mirror.


    "I have just annoying feelings about you." She explained.


    Hue''s face turned gloomy instantly. Her words made him felt she was just toying around with his feeling.


    Why does she make him happy for a second and then, she gave him hell the next second. She''s really like Little Veen. They love to make him miserable!


    Hue pulled a long face in the mirror and his expression was so sour. He didn''t open his mouth anymore and just sat quietly until she had done drying his long hair.


    When she handed him the clothes, he glared at her and took it from her hands. He glanced through the clothes, hoping to see something that he wanted to ask for. When he couldn''t find it, he raised his head, looking at her.


    "Where is my underwear?" He asked in a grumpy tone.


    Jennet snorted at his grumpiness. "You go commando under those clothes." She answered.


    "I felt so naked." He replied to her again. His tone was cold and flat.


    Again, Jennet snorted. "Wasn''t you was all naked under the robe since last night and you don''t even fuss so much about it. Plus, I don''t have male underwear here."


    Yeah, he had no problem sleeping with only a robe on, last night. He didn''t even ask about anything else. Instead, he was like a pervert to her.


    Hue rose from the chair and turned his body towards her. He stared straight into her eyes. He looked so mad. There was a sudden domineering aura coming out from him as he took even closer steps towards her.


    Jennet stepped back a few steps. She felt uneasy at his approach. Is he mad? What is he trying to do?


    "Stay away from me!" She warned him. There was a panicked tone in her voice.


    Hue did not heed her warning but just keep coming closer to her until she was cornered against the wall in the room. He slammed his palm onto the wall, few inches from her head.


    His eyes roamed the face that had turned pale before him. The woman was looking away and he tilted her chin, looking at him. However, she looked away from looking into his eyes. It was clear that she was scared of his charm.


    He smirked and opened his mouth, "Look at me."


    "No!" Jennet ignored him and kept looking away from him. Her heart was beating hard, her cheeks became so warm and the tip of her fingers turned iced cold. She was even sweating cold sweats under her shirt.


    Hue leaned closer and whispered in her ears. "Wife, look at me before..." He left his words hanging and glanced at the eyes that were now staring at him with an angry look.


    "What?" Jennet questioned him. She couldn''t hide her harshness towards him in her every word.


    Hue smiled and lowered his face even more, "If you want me to be all naked, just let me know. I am happy to strip for your eyes to see." He whispered naughtily.


    Jennet gasped upon hearing his shameless words. "I didn''t ask for you to be naked. I just don''t have any male outfit here. Just wear what I gave just now." She answered. She pushed his chest away with all her might.


    Unexpectedly, her action made him stumbled back and fell on his butt on the floor. The towel on his body was flipped open, exposing what he had wanted to hide. He was bare, open wide at her.


    Jennet, however, had already turned to stone. Her eyes rolled bigger towards his lower body and had finally met his ''other friend'' that had made her turned all red before.


    Hue was stark naked from top to bottom. He looked like a beautiful naked female doll with his long hair only that he didn''t have boobs and he had that ''thing'' below him.


    "Aww..." Hue cried softly on the floor.


    He rose and took the towel from the floor. He didn''t bother to wrap it around his waist but just stood in front of her, so carefree and bold like he was displaying his good body.


    He glanced at the stupefied woman who didn''t move since earlier. He smiled instead, "Why aren''t you saying anything?" He took a step closer towards her, with a playful smile over his handsome face.


    "Wife?" He called her softly, however, his smile faded when the body before him suddenly fell forward.


    "Wife!" Hue screamed and held her body from falling to the floor. Her body had turned cold in his embrace and her face was pale. She had fainted before him.


    "Wife, wake up!" He patted her cold face. He carried her in his arms and put her on the bed. He hurriedly dressed and tried his hardest to wake her up.


    Minutes passed by and Jennet finally gained her consciousness. She looked at the worried face before her. But then, her face turned deeply red as soon as she met his eyes. She had such a slow reaction about what happened.


    Hue frowned with worries. Why is she turning red now?


    He helped her sit on the bed, "Wife, why are you all red? Are you going to faint again?" He asked.


    "No, I am just fine." She pushed his hand that was extended towards her. She stepped down from the bed but halted. She glanced at him.


    Hue looked at his own body and looked back at her, "What? I am fully dressed." He said and wanted to help her walk but she refused his help.


    "Don''t strip in front of me in the future." She said and inhaled a deep breath. She turned towards the door, wanting to leave.


    "I can''t help it." Hue replied from behind of her.


    Jennet froze and glanced her head back. "What?"


    "I don''t have any clothes to wear." He said in a low voice. He blinked his eyes at her, asking for pity.


    "You can wear my clothes." She replied.


    "I don''t want to be a woman. I am a man. I want male clothes." He said.


    Jennet turned around and walked out of the room. Hue followed her from behind. "Wife, I am not Huena. I do not want to be Huena." He begged her.


    Jennet just ignored him and walked straight into the kitchen then she glanced at the clock. It was already nine in the morning. Well, it''s weekend so, she has plenty of time to rest.


    "Wife, just listen to me!" The abandoned Hue was now breaking into tears again.


    He pulled her and spun her body around, facing him. He immediately pressed his lips on her lips, clasping them tightly, leaving her no space to let out a scream.


    While kissing her intensely, he tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her even closer to his body until their chests met with each other.


    "Let go... Ngghh... Mmnn..." She pulled her face away but he kept chasing and pressing his mouth on her mouth, sealing her voice from coming out.


    This was the, not sure what number, he kissed her after their encounter. For sure, he never missed kissing her in a day. It wasn''t a light one but an intense one. She couldn''t handle his attack just yet and she went weak down her knees every time he kissed her.


    When he finally let her go, her face was beetroot red. She hid her face against his broad chest while breathing heavily. Her heart was beating so hard but the heart that was beating in front of her was even louder to her ears.


    Hue patted her back softly and whispered in her ear, "This is how I will punish you every time you ignore me." He rolled his tongue out and licked her earlobe, teasing her.


    Her shoulders flinched. She lowered her head and dug her face even deeper into his chest, desperately hiding her burning face. She can''t help but clinging to him because her knees were already wobbly.


    "I''ll bring you out to shop for your clothes today." She said after keeping silent for quite sometimes.


    Hue smiled. He couldn''t believe what he heard. Yes, at last, he can go out beyond the barrier!


    He tightened his grip around her waist. "Thank you, my wife. You should have said it earlier." He chuckled and playfully bit on the edge of her ear.


    "Pervert!" Jennet was lively again and pushed him away from her. But, she couldn''t hide her red face from him which made him laughed with delight.

 Chapter 32 - Hidden Anger

    After having breakfast together for the second time after their encounter, they left together from the villa.


    Hue was so excited and he couldn''t hide his wide smiling face that looked silly to her. He looked back at the villa that was getting far behind them.


    Yes, he finally steps out from the barrier that had kept him entrapped for years.


    "Wife! I am so excited!" He exclaimed happily beside her. He looked out the window, smiling happily.


    Jennet glanced at him and she, too, couldn''t stop smiling looking at his excited face. "Excited for what? I am just taking you along to shop for your clothes." She said.


    "I have never stepped out from the villa before." He said and looked out from the window. "So many changes happened to this place since the last time I monitored it." He added.


    "You monitored this place before you moved to the villa?" Jennet asked him with a slight frown appearing on her face.


    Hue turned at her and smile, "Well, it is quite complicated to explain to you now. But, what I can tell you for now is, you''re my wife." He smiled widely at her.


    Jennet turned her gaze back to the road ahead of them. Looking at him so happy made her heart softened. She didn''t have the heart to yell at him like she usually does. She better not ruin his happy mood.


    Since she was in the presence of a man ny her side, she drove her car towards the shopping mall that was far from the usual place she went to. She wanted to lessen the chance of encountering somebody she might know from her workplace. If they meet her with a man, shopping together, it would create an uproar when she went to work.


    "We''re going to shop away from the place that I knew." She said and turned the wheels to another direction.


    Hue glanced at her and asked, "Why?"


    "Since the shopping mall I chose is new, there are few things I wanted to buy plus I had always wanted to go there." She said, creating an excuse.


    She will not tell him the real reason otherwise he would fuss about it and asked why she wanted to hide their marital status though she had technically known they are not married to each other. Explaining and arguing this thing with him only made her going nuts.


    They arrived at H Shopping Mall and it was already crowded. She parked her car at the parking area and aligned from the car. But then she frowned when Hue didn''t step out.


    She walked around and opened the door beside him. "Why are you not stepping out?" She asked him.


    Hue blinked his eyes at her and pointed down. "I don''t have proper shoes."


    Down on his feet were the furry slippers that he put on before. "I don''t want to embarrass you if people laugh at me." He added and stuck his lower lip out.


    Jennet wanted to laugh but she held her laughter when Hue''s face turned sour at the change of her expression.


    "Ehem, it is not a big deal. This is fashion." She said, persuading him. "Come on. We need to shop for your clothes and also your footwear." She added again.


    Hue pouted at her. "If you turned me into a laughing stock here, I will punish you severely when we get home." He said, giving her a reminder.


    "No, no, no, no! You won''t be laughed at. I will defend you since you are my fr...ehem, my husband. You''re my husband and you better hurry before the mall closes." She said with a slight cough and smiled at him. She scratched her neck to hide her urge to laugh while urging him to step out as soon as possible.


    Hue stepped out elegantly from inside the car. He stood tall before her. His long golden blond hair had been tied into a ponytail since that was the hairstyle that suits him at the moment.


    His appearance looked much more handsome than usual. The pants he wore was up to his knee and the white shirt he wore fit him perfectly only, he had furry footwear on which, looked a bit odd.


    Hue closed the door behind him and smiled widely at her. Taking her hand in his, he said, "Wife, let''s go then."


    Jennet wanted to take back her hand but again, she hesitated. Well, no one knew her. She must not be scared because she shops far from the place she usually went to.


    The two of them walked hand in hand into the shopping mall. However, everyone was looking at them. Wherever they go, people would stop doing what they are doing and stared at the two of them intently.


    Jennet felt uncomfortable at their look. She glanced at Hue who was all smiling, oblivious of his surrounding. People were clearly taking their pictures especially Hue.


    ''Are they trying to make fun of him?'' She thought hard. She bit her lower lip silently and felt sorry for Hue.


    Well, it was all her fault for forcing him to go out on the furry footwear and now she had to thicken her face, walking around with him while holding hands together. Her heart couldn''t handle this embarrassment.


    "Come here." She pulled him into a men''s store that caught her attention.


    "Welcome, how may I assist you?" The female store attendant greeted them politely with a wide smile. She looked at Hue and her smile got even wider. In her eyes, there were already twinkling hearts flying around!


    Jennet rolled her eyes widely and exchanged glances between Hue and the smiling attendant. Looking at Hue smiling at the female attendant made her felt so so uncomfortable. Her heart was, God knows, burning hot right now!


    "Ehem, I need clothes for my husband." She said and smiled at the store attendant, attracting her attention by stressing on the ''husband'' part.


    She added again, "Show me all that you have in store." Her tone was full of annoyance. She glared at Hue who smiled at her, clueless of her hidden anger.


    The attendant just nodded her head. She walked away with a squeaking heart, looking at the sour face of the handsome man''s partner.


    As soon as the attendant was out of sight, Jennet glanced at Hue, "Don''t smile so excessively. People will think you like them." She said to him.


    Hue raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t. I was just being polite to her. A polite smile." He replied, explaining to her.


    He smiled and leaned closer to her, "I only have my eyes on you, my wife. Don''t get jealous." He whispered, trying to coax her.


    Jennet pinched his side and whispered back at him, "I am not jealous. I am just telling you not to smile excessively because you look silly." She said, denying the truth that he had just said.


    Hue smiled and give her a peck on her cheek. Jennet gasped and pinched him again.


    "You, stop doing that in public!" She nagged at him in a low voice while looking around with cautious eyes.


    "Then, do you prefer I do it when we are alone?" He asked her again, making her blushing red.


    "Mind your manners before I change my mind about shopping for your clothes." She said behind her ground teeth. Her face was so awfully sour and dark as the bottomless pit.


    Hue immediately zipped his lips and just nodded his head. Jennet tugged his hand towards the attendant who had been waiting for them to follow her towards a fitting room.


    Hue was given a few sets of clothes to try. He obediently followed Jennet''s command to try each and every clothes handed to him without a fuss.


    Every clothes he tried on fit him perfectly and he got even more handsome by the minute. The way he posed the clothes to her made her heart jumped out from her chest.


    Jennet took a black long sleeve turtleneck shirt and grey long pants from the attendant. Then, she realised, the number of attendants multiplied by the minute around the area. They were flocking around while taking a peek at Hue.


    She felt uneasy again but didn''t say anything. She handed the clothes to Hue. "Please wear these. I''ll look for your shoes as well." She said.


    Hue took the clothes from her and just nodded his head. He disappeared into the fitting room again after the umpteenth time.


    Jennet turned towards the female shopkeeper. "I need men''s footwear as well." Her eyes roamed the entire store that was now half flocked by females.


    The store was not as crowded as before they stepped in. But now, every corner was full of women who were taking a peek towards their direction. Some pretended to look at clothes on display but most of them were taking the chance to see the man inside the fitting room.


    Jennet turned around and waited for Hue to step out from the fitting room. She felt so unhappy about the situation.


    For once in her life, she had actually prayed to God to make everything goes smoothly with their shopping today. She hoped to drag him home and keep him away from everyone, especially women who had that lustful look in their eyes!

 Chapter 33 - Drop Dead Gorgeous Man

    A few minutes later, Hue stepped out from the fitting room in the clothes that she handed to him. He walked towards her and smiled widely.


    "Wife, I love this!" He exclaimed happily in front of her. Out of the blue, he gave her a slight kiss on her lips.


    His unexpected action turned Jennet to stone once again. She stood frozen, unmoving for a few seconds before she finally managed to calm her storming heart.


    There was an uproar in the men''s store at what he did. Female customers were shrieking hysterically in envy. But, they were immediately rushed out of the store by the security.


    Jennet smiled back at Hue for what he just did to her. She felt so satisfied rather than embarrassment. Her heart bloomed with happiness and she felt so giddy towards him.


    She had a sudden feeling to kiss him so madly in the store and tell everyone that he was out of their reach and that he was not available anymore.


    She reached out for his neck, wanting to pull him towards her. But she suddenly remembered that she didn''t want to attract more attention if she were to kiss him. She just patted his shoulder as if she was smoothening the shirt on him as a wife would do to her beloved husband.


    She smiled at him and said in a soft whisper, "You looked so handsome in whatever clothes you put on. You already caused your female fans taken away from here."


    Hue looked at her with a confused look. "Female fans?" He looked around then he gazed at her.


    "I never have female fans." He explained, looking so troubled.


    For as long as he remembered, he never associated with any other females except her ever since he dwelled in the villa.


    "Well, the store is full of female customers now. They kept glancing at you." Jennet said. She sounded calm but there was an annoyance in her calm tone.


    Hue raised his head and looked around once again. The men''s store was, unexpectedly, dominated by female customers. They were glancing at him and few already blushed deeply when he met eyes with them.


    Hue looked back at Jennet who was silently fuming with jealousy. The look in her eyes was like a sharp piercing sword that was ready to cut him to pieces at any moment if he gave her the answer that could trigger her anger. Even now, she was already puffing hot like a silent train.


    "Umm, I don''t think they are my fans. Don''t worry wife. As I said before, I have my eyes only for you." He said, repeating what he had said before.


    He smiled at her and took her hand before kissing them lovingly, like a nobleman.


    Jennet was dumbfounded and all her anger vanished into a poof.


    She pulled her hand away from him and coughed softly. "Ehem, please restrain yourself from showing this kind of action towards me." Her cheeks turned crimson red.


    Again, there was another uproar in the store. Few female attendants fainted where they stand. However, they were immediately taken away by their fellow male attendants.


    Jennet frowned at the unexpected events that happened when she looked around. She had never encountered any of the situations that can only be seen in dramas.


    At that very moment, she realized, the power of a drop dead gorgeous man like Hue could actually spell danger to people around them. A glance of him made people fell head over heels on him. Even when he smiled, few had already been hospitalised.


    She looked back at Hue and said, "Can you not do anything like kissing me like that in public? We had troubled people around us." She stared into his jade blue eyes.


    "Ohh..." He replied, sounding oblivious. But he smiled at her, "Don''t worry. They will be just fine. Maybe they were just too excited shopping here."


    Jennet gritted her teeth. ''No, they are excited looking at you stupid!'' She cursed in her heart.


    She picked all the clothes that he had tried on earlier and put a few in his hands for him to carry. "Let''s go to the counter to make payment for your clothes." She changed the topic. Staying any longer in the store will cause more trouble for everyone.


    She dragged him but was stopped by the female attendant who came to hand him a pair of black leather shoes.


    "Your shoes." She said with a smile full of determination.


    She was looking so excited that it made Jennet glared with annoyance towards Hue. Though Jennet had a calm face on but the glare she gave Hue was enough to show her uneasiness.


    "Thank you." Hue said and took the shoes from the female attendants.


    The moment he took them, the female attendant suddenly collapsed with a halo of hearts circling her head. Another attendant came and took her away from there instantly. Both Hue and Jennet stared at each other in confusion.


    Jennet nudges his side, "Hurry, change into the new shoes. We''re going home afterwards." She said.


    "Okay, wife." Hue nodded his head. He put the shoes on and smiled with satisfaction.


    Jennet looked at him from top to bottom and said, "Okay, enough with the smiling. Let''s go!" She pulled him towards the counter where the cashier was also a female cashier!


    Jennet dumped all of the clothes on top of the counter with a heave of a sigh. "We will be purchasing all of these." She said and stared at the female cashier who was eyeing Hue.


    "Right away madam." Replied the female cashier and turned her gaze away from staring at the handsome man.


    However, Jennet happened to realise that the female cashier was trembling. Beads of sweat started to form on her forehead and she had keyed the tag number wrongly into the system as well. She became so clumsy!


    Jennet looked at the troubled face in front of her and wondered what happened to the female cashier.


    "Umm, miss, you can take your time." Jennet felt her heart twinge with sympathy looking at how the cashier desperately hides her trembling hands from their view.


    Through she was in a rush to get out of the place, but she can''t put more pressure on the woman who was on the brink of having a mental breakdown in front of the cashiering machine.


    The female cashier apologized repeatedly in front of them while pulling off the tag from the clothes. The counter suddenly being swarmed by female attendants and they helped the trembling cashier.


    When Jennet wanted to hand her card to make the payment, the cashier suddenly said, "We''re giving all of these for free to him!"


    The rest nodded their heads in agreement with her words. "Yes, for him, it is free!"


    Jennet shook her head and handed her card to the cashier, "No, no, no. I insist to pay for it. We cannot take it for free. Your manager will be..."


    "We are giving it for free to him." A voice interrupted from behind.


    Both Jennet and Hue turned around and saw a beautiful woman in her twenties, wearing a sexy lace dress, walking elegantly towards them. Behind her were armies of handsome men but none can match Hue''s handsomeness.


    She looking so elastic with her curvy body. Her eyes were sharp and she looked super sexy. "This handsome man will be taking it for free back home as a gift from me, the owner of this store." She said and smiled at Hue.


    Hue smiled at her and wanted to say his thank but, Jennet was fast enough to stop him by saying, "Well, thank you. But, we really cannot take these for free. I will pay for it. Just get the payment from this card." She handed her card again.


    But, again, she was rejected when the beautiful sexy woman shook her head.


    She smiled at Jennet, "Well, please don''t take it to heart. It''s just that your boyfriend here possessed such a rare kind of charm. I have never seen one like him before."


    Jennet''s face turned grave. Her words made her felt so angry but at the same time spooky. To her, it was like the woman was openly trying to say, she will get him for herself at any cost!


    "I am sorry, but he is my husband." She corrected her. She stared into the black eyes of the sexy woman.


    Then, she continued, "We are here to buy his clothes and we cannot accept it for free. We appreciate your kindness but we cannot be selfish by taking advantage of this opportunity. Please just get payment from my card or we won''t purchase a thing from here." Her voice was calm but her tone was stern.


    The sexy woman smiled but she didn''t probe any further since the store was now crowded with customers.


    She glanced at Hue and said, "Very well then. I hope you can just accept even a bit of our kindness since our female staff had never seen a man as handsome as him in this store." She winked towards Hue.


    Hue just smiled but then, he took Jennet''s hand and grabbed them tightly by his side.


    Deep down, he felt something was strange about this sexy woman and since he sensed his wife was on the brink of turning into a super hot volcano that was about to erupt.

 Chapter 34 - Playing A Dangerous Game

    Jennet inhaled a deep breath, trying to calm her heart.


    ''Be, patients, be patients. Just ignore her. She''s just like the rest, trying to win Hue''s favour. Patients.'' She chanted in her heart.


    She smiled at the beautiful woman. "Well, if you really want us to accept your kindness then, just give us a discount. For sure, we won''t take it for free." She said calmly. Her smile didn''t falter and she stood confident instead, facing the woman.


    The woman smiled at them. "Well, if you insist then, I am giving you a discount at 50 per cent and no more rejection." She replied, giving a full stop to their little argument.


    Jennet nodded her head in agreement, "Fine by me then. Please take the payment from this card." She handed her card once again to the cashier.


    The card was taken, being swiped on the machine and payment was made, then it was handed to Jennet again along with her purchases.


    Jennet glanced at Hue and smiled sweetly, "Let''s go, hubby!" She snuck her hand around the fold of his arm.


    Hue gasped silently. Hearing her soft voice calling him ''hubby'' was really out of his expectations. His heart had already melted that very moment. His eyes stared at her with adoration.


    "Sure, wifey. Let''s go home. Hubby can''t hold this feeling anymore." He said with a wide smile plastering his handsome face. He wanted to pounce on her that instant!


    Jennet glanced at him with an uneasy feeling. She was a bit stunned at what he just said. What the heck are you talking about? Don''t go thinking about something pervert now!


    But she masked her face with a smiley face as she looked up at Hue''s face. "Hubby, you''re so naughty. Haven''t you had enough of me?" She asked with a soft and melodious voice.


    But, underneath the shopping bags, hidden from everyone''s eyes, she was pinching his side, very hard than the last time!


    Her inner self yelled angrily. ''Haven''t, you have enough of me nagging and yelling at you?! Do you want to be hospitalized?!''


    If only they were back at the villa, she would have turned the man into a pulp!


    Hue contorted with pain but he smiled sweetly at her. "Wife, I can''t hold it anymore. This feeling is unbearable!" He cried helplessly. He actually can''t stand her stinging pinch!


    But, everyone in the store got the wrong idea as they gasped. ''What an intense couple'', that was what floated in their minds. They watched the two of them displaying their ''affection'' in public.


    The beautiful woman, who had been ignored, coughed softly, attracting their attention.


    "Ehem, it''s actually very nice to meet you two couple. I am Katerina Weiss." She introduced herself with a smile.


    Jennet smiled back at her and said, "I am Jennet and this is my husband, Hue. It is nice to meet you, Miss Weiss."


    "Call me Katerina." Said Katerina with a smiled.


    Jennet smiled. "Katerina." She pronounced her name.


    She glanced at Hue before turning her head back at Katerina and added, "Well, we need to go now. It is so much fun shopping here. We will come again in the future." She smiled.


    Katerina just nodded her head. "Well, be my guest. We would be very glad to welcome both of you here." Said Katerina.


    She eyed Hue and smiled at him. ''We would be very happy to welcome you again especially him. Hue is it? What a nice name.'' Her heart ticked with envy.


    Hue lowered his eyes from looking at her and he seemed to be focusing his attention towards Jennet who kept smiling at him. There was a warm smile in his eyes every time he looked at the woman beside him.


    "Wife, let''s go. We still need to buy other things as well." He said to her softly. He took the shopping bags from her hands.


    He glanced at Katerina, "Have a great day to you, Miss Weiss." Hue wished her and gave her a slight smile. Then, he turned his gaze towards Jennet and smiled warmly at her.


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Let''s go, wife."


    Jennet waved her hand towards Katerina before walking out from the store with him. She kept tightening her grip on his arm. As soon as they entered the parking area, Jennet pulled her hand away forcefully.


    She pointed out at his face, "Keep your distance away from a woman such as that lady just now." She reminded him with a sharp glare.


    Hue looked at the finger pointed out at him. He raised his hand and took it before shifting his gaze towards her face. The face before him was looking so mad.


    ''Wow, what an angry face!'' His heart exclaimed with excitement. He loved it so much every time she gave her attention to him. It made him wanted her attention more than ever.


    He chuckled right in front of her which leads to another hard pinch coming from her. He cried in pain and tears brimmed in his eyes.


    "Wife, it is painful. You''ve bruised my body." He yelped and started to pout while massaging his side softly.


    Lucky for Jennet, there are a few people at the parking area right now. If they are alone, he would have jumped on her, played with her before he can devour her full. But, he can only imagine it because she would always make him cry instead.


    He looked away and sighed hard, "Wife is so mean even in public." He murmured.


    Jennet glared at him with a murderous glint flashing in her eyes. She looked at the handsome face that was looking away from meeting with hers.


    "What did you say just now? I am mean?" Her tone became even colder. She cracked her knuckles at what he said.


    Hearing her knuckles cracking, Hue cried silently. He glanced back at her and shook his head in denial.


    "No no. I didn''t say anything." He coughed and rearranged the shopping bags in his hands.


    When Jennet was about to nag at him, someone called her from behind.


    "Miss Lockhart?"


    Jennet turned her body around and a smile immediately replaced the angry face of hers. An old woman walked towards them with her walking stick.


    "Mrs Parker?" She frowned at what she saw. Amazingly, she remembered the name. When did she last saw her? Oh right, about a few days ago.


    "Did I interrupt anything?" Damela Parker asked with a smile.


    Jennet smiled and shook her head. "No, you didn''t interrupt anything." She replied.


    Damela Parker turned her gaze towards the man standing behind her.


    She smiled at Jennet and asked, "My my, who could this handsome man be? Is he your husband?"


    She knew exactly who that man is but she just wanted to know of Jennet''s answer to her question.


    Jennet glanced back at Hue who was smiling widely at her. In his eyes says, ''Tell her! Tell her about our relationship!''


    "Umm, he''s my... He''s my distant relative!" She said while clearing her throat.


    She doesn''t know why but she felt so nervous to tell the old woman about Hue. Even now, she was flustered. In front of older people, she just couldn''t lie to them.


    She still remembered about telling her that she''s not married yet. If she were to say that he''s her husband, the woman might get the wrong impression on her for having a flash marriage.


    "Oh, I see." Damela smiled. "I thought he''s your husband. I thought you two are married since you looked so intimate. I am sorry if I got the wrong idea." Damela added and apologized at the same time.


    "No, no. Don''t apologize. He''s always like that." Said Jennet. She was the one who was looking so troubled now.


    She glanced towards Hue. But, he was already pulling a very long and sour face over her denial of their relationship.


    Hue took the car keys from her hand and immediately entered her car after tossing all the shopping bags at the back seat. He sat in the car without looking back at Jennet. He was clearly pissed.


    His actions made Jennet felt guilty. She knew she had toyed with his feeling. She played such a dangerous game with a man like him.


    Well, in the store earlier, she had claimed him as her husband in the public but now when someone really asked about him, she denied their status instead and hurt his feeling over and over again.


    She looked back at Damela and said, "Well, what I said just now is not what I really meant." She tried to explain.


    Pon! Pon!


    Hue hit the horn. Jennet turned her head and glared at him. What is he trying to do now? Can''t he see I am still having a conversation with Mrs Parker?!


    "Seems like the two of you are in a rush. I am sorry if I had delayed your schedule today." Damela changed the topic after hearing the horn from the car.


    Jennet smiled apologetically at her. "I am so sorry that I cannot stay any longer to chat with you but I had to go now. I..."


    Pon! Pon!


    Hue kept on hitting the horn.


    Damela just gestured at Jennet to immediately go to her car. "Don''t worry about me, dearie. We will meet again soon." She smiled.


    Jennet nodded her head and waved her hand. Then, she turned around and entered her car.


    Hue was saying something and she rolled her eyes at him. In an instant, she saw Jennet knock his head before she started the engine and drove away.


    Damela chuckled alone, watching them bickering among themselves. "She''s really strong indeed."

 Chapter 35 - Condition for Obedience

    Back in the car, Jennet held the steering wheel tightly. Her heart was burning so badly and she just can''t stop the fury within her.


    "What you did earlier was totally and very rude! Do you know it? It was rude!" She complains and glared at him while saying her mind out loud.


    Hue ignored her and looked out of the window. He was looking so smug while pouting.


    "Humph!" He grunted in his seat.


    Hearing him grunt made Jennet fumed even more with anger.


    She turned her head towards him, "Don''t you go grunting at my complaint. I was talking to an elder and yet you kept honking. Did you not know that honking is very rude? She got the wrong impression of me now. Did you know that?"


    Hue glanced at her and said, "No, I did not know that." He looked away again, pouting but at the same time looking so proud that he didn''t know of such things. Why would he care for such things?


    Jennet gritted her teeth. This grown-up baby was really thick headed and he had the nerve to talk back at her. Fine, he will get his punishment now!


    She pulled the car over to the roadside. Then, she unbuckled the seatbelt before she turned over towards him. Glaring furiously, she grabbed his hand and bit on it as hard as she could.


    A desperate scream filled the car before it was turned into a soft sobbing shortly after that.


    "Wife, what have I done wrong?" Hue sobbed. He rubbed his hand that was now stamp with deep bite marks.


    Tears were all over his face as he dug himself even deeper in his seat to seek protection from her punishment.


    Jennet sat back and put on her seatbelt again. She inhaled a deep breath. She was finally satisfied after releasing all her anger.


    Serve him right! If nobody had ever taught him of such a basic manner of respect, she would teach him.


    Turning her head towards him, she said, "Keep your mouth shut. If you dare to be rude again, I will punish you even severely." She warned him with a stern voice.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. I have always been your husband but you said the opposite to her. You are the one who is wrong." He cried and stomped his feet underneath.


    Jennet widened her eyes at him. Still acting baby now even in the public? Are you trying to break my car?


    "Just cry all you want. It''s not like I care a bit about you crying your heart out because I am still upset about your rude manners!" She said coldly and looked away from him while fastening her seatbelt.


    Hue sobbed even harder in his seat but Jennet ignored him and started to drive again towards their next destination. All along the way she just ignored him no matter how he tugged her sleeve for attention. She just gave her full attention towards the road while humming to herself.


    ''He''s a baby and he cries. He''s a baby and he cries. His cries will stop when he''s tired. Yes, he''s a baby and he will stop crying soon.'' She kept repeating the word in her mind to distract her attention from him.


    She took out the earphones and plugged her ears and played music from her phone, totally ignoring the crying man beside her who was getting even sadder by the minutes.


    They arrived at a supermarket after forty-five minutes drive. She parked the car nicely at the parking area and it was away from crowded places. She wanted to lessen the hassle of witnessing another fainting drama.


    When she finally pulled out the earphones, she found Hue was already fast asleep beside her.


    ''Oh, he''s asleep!'' She thought.


    His head fell to the side in his seat. His eyes were still wet from his excessive crying. He had his arms wrapped around his chest.


    She glanced around, making sure the parking area was not crowded. Luckily, the area had fewer people than the parking area at the shopping mall.


    Then, she stared at him sleeping soundly beside her. ''Ahh, he looked like a cute little baby after a throwing a fit over his meal!''


    She smiled but a sudden feeling of guilt stabbed her heart while looking at his pitiful yet adorable face.


    She looked at him from top to bottom once again. Hue was looking so handsome by the minutes. The more she stared at him, the more sparkly he became in her eyes.


    If he''s not too clingy and a crybaby, he would be the most perfect and cool man that she had ever encountered in her life. Well, him, being spoilt, was not that bad but he''s just too pervert and she just can''t stand it.


    She had never encountered a man as pervert as him in her life and he kept calling her as his wife. She knew it was hopeless to fight with him over the matter but she really hopes he can understand their situation. He may claim they are married but she couldn''t accept it because she didn''t know how they''re married to each other in the first place.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. ''Well, let him sleep. I won''t take a risk like what had happened at the mall.''


    She unfastened her seatbelt and stepped out from the car. The moment she stepped out, Hue jerked awake from his little sleep. He hurriedly stepped out while rubbing his eyes.


    "Don''t leave me!" He said and slammed the door shut behind him. He ran after her but the sourness on his face did not fade even a bit.


    Jennet halted and turned at him. "I thought you''re sleeping." She said. She looked into the red eyes that were a bit swollen.


    Hue pouted and answered, "I was and now I''m awake."


    He immediately grabbed her hand and held them tightly. "Let''s go." He said.


    But, Jennet stopped him by pulling him back to her side. She does not know how he''s feeling but she wanted to make sure he won''t create anymore scene in the supermarket later on.


    She looked at him and asked softly, "Are you still angry?"


    Hue glared at her. He grunted softly.


    "I am!" He answered.


    "Well then, you have to wait in the car." She said calmly.


    "Why?" He asked. His face became even sourer.


    "Because you''re still angry. I don''t like to shop with an angry person. It can ruin my mood." She explained.


    She pointed towards the car while cocking her head to the side, gesturing him to step back into the car.


    "I am not angry." Said Hue, changing his answer.


    Jennet stared at him. Hue was trying to give her a smile but he couldn''t help showing his sour face to her.


    Jennet burst into a soft chuckle. He''s so cute!


    She couldn''t ignore him if he kept looking so adorable like that. Even seeing him trying to give her a plastic smile was even hilarious.


    "Are you sure you''re not angry because I can see you are lying."


    "I am not angry," Hue repeated his answer. He tugged her hand to walk along with him.


    But, Jennet tugged him back instead. "You must not follow me. You can harm people around us." She explained.


    Hue shook his head. "Don''t worry. They won''t die. Let''s go!" He tugged her again.


    "Wait a minute, Hue," She stopped him. "I mean it." She added.


    Hue grunted. He looked around them. He gazed at her and said, "Call me hubby then I will be obedient." He stated a condition.


    Jennet frowned but then she laughed. "What are you even talking about now?"


    Hue pulled a long face again at her. "I really mean it as well. Call me hubby and I will be obedient." He said with a face full of determination.


    Jennet stopped laughing. She stared at him. "Are you being serious right now?"


    Hue nodded his head. Yes, I am serious!


    Jennet clicked her tongue. "Nah, you''re clearly still angry." She would not believe him. Furthermore, he''s full of sly tricks to trap her with his innocence.


    "I really mean it. If you don''t believe me then, let''s go in and harm people around." He pulled her hand.


    Again, Jennet pulled him back. "Okay. I believe you!"


    If he seriously wanted to go in, who knows what his charm could do to all the innocent lives in the supermarket. If people started to give her things for free because of him, her heart won''t be able to settle down because of the shock. Even worse if they are being hospitalized after looking at him, it really made her uncomfortable.


    Hue smiled. "Call me hubby and then give me a kiss." He said adding one more condition to what he had said.


    Hearing him adding more to the condition, made Jennet rolled her eyes at him. He''s clearly trying to take advantage of her in her desperate situation as usual!

 Chapter 36 - Defensive Moves

    "You''re being unreasonable!" Jennet said and pulled her hand away from his grip.


    "It is reasonable." Replied Hue. "Because there is nothing wrong with my reasoning." He added, looking composed.


    Jennet glanced around. She said in the deep voice behind her teeth, "I just met you and I am not going to kiss you!"


    Hue waved his finger in front of her. "No wife. Including today, we have been with each other for five days now. I was there since the first night." He explained.


    "You what?" Jennet frowned even more. The hair at the back of her neck rose slowly. She felt spooky hearing his explanation.


    He had been there all along? Does that mean she was never alone since the first day she moved to the villa?


    "But, I was clearly all alone since the first day. I didn''t see you anywhere in the villa." Jennet said.


    "Well, explaining it all will consume time. Let''s just get back to what we said earlier. For me to be obedient, call me hubby and give me a kiss." He pointed to his lips.


    A smile naturally formed on his face when he had said it without a shred of embarrassment.


    "Call me hubby now and then kiss me, here!" He excitedly pointed to his pinkish thin lips again.


    Right now, he looked like a puppy with his big gleamy eyes, wagging his tail happily behind him, waiting for her to give him what he wanted.


    "Never!" Jennet said and rolled her eyes towards him.


    That instant, Hue face turned darker. His happiness level drops drastically in a blink of an eye.


    Furious, he said, "Fine, I am going in." He walked towards the entrance of the supermarket, leaving her behind.


    Jennet ran after him and pulled his hand, tugging him backwards, "Hubby!" She called him.


    Hue stopped and smiled. He turned his, now smiley face, towards her. His eyes sparkle even brighter now.


    "Again please!" He exclaimed excitedly. He was like a high school girl who got excited after she was being confessed to by her favourite boy.


    Jennet glared at him but, she was helpless. There was nothing she could do to make him heed her words.


    "Hubby!" Jennet called him again. Her cheeks reddened and so was her ears.


    ''Wah, I have just humiliated myself in front of this man! My dignity is already down the drain!'' She cried in her heart.


    Back at the mall, she had no trouble calling him ''hubby'' and act intimate with him because she was driven by her anger. But when they are finally alone, she couldn''t help feeling hopeless when he asked her to call him ''hubby''. She felt so embarrassed now.


    "Again please!" Again, Hue asked excitedly.


    He got even pumped up every time she addressed him as ''hubby''. His anger meter drops to negative zero and was replaced with a super exciting meter.


    Jennet glared at him fiercely. She had already raised her hand, wanting to give him a hit but, she didn''t dare to do it. She clenched her fists by her side instead, while slowly calming her storming heart.


    She raised her head, looking at him, "Hubby, please wait inside the car. Be a good boy and wait for me to come back." She said it fast.


    Hue shrieked excitedly in low voice. He was already jumpy before her. "My heart is about to explode. Say it more slowly. I want to hear more."


    "Just go wait in the car!" Jennet raised her voice while immediately rolled her eyes bigger at him.


    Hue laughed and then said, "Okay wife." He leaned closer to her and pouted his mouth.


    Jennet stepped back a bit, "What the heck are you doing?" She asked instead. She felt so embarrassed looking at his action.


    Hue pulled back and said with knitted brows with his mouth half pouted. "The kiss."


    Jennet gulped hard. She glanced around. There are a few people walking around but none paid attention to them since they were away from the crowd.


    She pulled him back to the car and forcefully pushed him to sit down at the passenger''s seat. Leaning forward towards him, she said, "Can I reserve the kiss for later?"


    "No can''t do." Hue replied.


    Jennet smiled at him. She had something to do to make him obey her every word since he''s easily won by calling him intimately. He turned into a totally different guy who appeared helpless before her.


    She knew he likes her seducing him but she just doesn''t want to do so but, this time, she will take the risk to totally make him obey her since she wanted him to be her lackey in the villa.


    "Well, if you agree to reserve this kiss for later, I will let you do whatever you want with me. If you doesn''t want to, then, I won''t let you touch me even a single strand of my hair." She said with a sweet smile.


    Hue gasped with excitement in the seat. The opportunity came at last!


    He eyed her smiling face but then, he felt uneasy. His smile faded slowly. He looked away from her and said in a soft voice, "You tried to trick me."


    Jennet laughed, trying to hide her intention. ''How did he know my plan?!'' Her inner self screamed madly.


    One thing about Hue that spooked her was that he can sense her evil intentions. Well, he''s spooky enough already since he appeared out of nowhere in her bed, half naked.


    Jennet patted his chest while smiling without letting herself getting panic. "Well, I mean it. Last night you did mention about having a baby so I was thinking, maybe yes or maybe no, to have a baby with you. Well, it all depends on your obedience, hubby." She blinked her eyes at him, looking adorable.


    But in her heart, she had already turned into a demoness who spat fires of curse everywhere. ''This is killing me! I wish to sock him alive with the stinkiest sock in the world! Go die you perverted rat!''


    Her sudden change of character made Hue unexpectedly grabbed his chest that was beating out of control. He felt so excited but at the same time, he felt so miserable. His face got redder and redder and he seemed to be in a trance.


    "Hubby?" Her soft voice tickled Hue''s ear. She blinked again at him, asking for his pity. She seemed to be returning the favour of being the spoilt one now.


    Hue looked at her with his mouth half open. His mind was in a mess to process the words she had just said.


    She was thinking of having a baby with him. He had waited for years to have a baby with the one he loves and the chance finally came flying to his lap.


    Jennet patted his chest again. "Will you let me reserve this kiss for later?"


    Seeing that he was still in a trance, she straightened her back and said, "Well, I guess I have to kiss you now then."


    She closed her eyes and bent forward, wanting to kiss him. But, Hue cupped her mouth with his palm. Jennet opened her eyes and blinked at the jade blue eyes that stared deep into her brown eyes.


    "Let''s save it for later." He said. His tone softened as he smiled. His gaze was getting a bit more eerie with seduction.


    Jennet pulled herself back. She smiled. "Well thank you for being obedient. I will go in super fast and come back soon. Just wait here. You can continue to sleep." She pushed the door closed and dashed away.


    While walking, she patted her chest, "Goodness! I have just taken a very dangerous way to handle him."


    When she shops alone in the supermarket, she kept trying to recall all the defensive moves that she knew. She will need to defend herself from him when they get home later.


    She needed to protect her pride as a woman!

 Chapter 37 - Hot and Cold

    Jennet couldn''t keep her mind straight while shopping. She just took things that she saw and was not really paying attention to whatever she does.


    "I am dead..." She mumbled to herself.


    She was not really thinking straight. Why did she say all of that to him? How will she survive in her own house with a man like him? How will she gain her freedom and peace that she had long for such a long time?


    Looking at the dazed face, the male cashier waved his hand in front of her eyes. "Miss? Miss?" He called her.


    Jennet snapped back to her senses. "Oh, I''m sorry. " she apologized and handed her card to him.


    He took the card and swiped it on the payment machine. Then, he handed it back to her along with the receipts and the purchases.


    Jennet took all the grocery bags and walked away but then, she retreated back to the male cashier, "Do you have any pepper spray?"


    Looking at him shaking his head made Jennet feel even more depressed but she still nodded her head. She walked out of the supermarket and headed towards the parking area.


    From afar, she could hear voices exclaiming in excitement. She frowned alone as she walked even closer towards the parking area.


    Her car was swarmed by people, peeking inside the car. Few tried to break into her car. They tried to smash the car''s window!


    Her heart raced once again. She hastened her speed and called out in alarm.


    "Hey! Stop!" She waved both hands that were full of all her grocery bags.


    Her face had gotten pale. Her car is so valuable to her and she can''t afford to get it repaired since she had been spending her money on the villa.


    She broke through the crowd and stood in front of her car, looking so alarmed.


    Looking at all the faces before her, she can''t help but said, "Stop trying to break my car! Stay away!" She glared at them.


    As if her voice was a pacifier, everyone seemed to be in shock. They looked at each other and dispersed from crowding the area. A few of them was looking so confused at what they had done.


    As soon as everyone left, Jennet inhaled a deep breath. She turned around and stared inside. She immediately opened the door to the passenger''s seat and found Hue was curling himself while hugging his knees in the seat. He didn''t look very good.


    She tossed the grocery bags beside him and stared at him in alarm. She shook his shoulders. "Are you okay?" She asked. She checked his face and body for any injuries.


    "Tell me, did they hurt you anywhere?" She asked again with her pale and startled looking face.


    Hue''s face puckered and he burst into a cry. "They tried to take me." He said.


    "I have chased them away. Are you okay?" She asked again.


    "No, I am not okay. Hug me..." Hue said and opened his arms wide for a hug.


    Jennet can''t stop herself but to hug him and patted his back softly. "It''s okay now. I didn''t expect you will be swarmed by them. It''s actually really dangerous to leave you all alone."


    "You left me alone and that''s why they found me. I am not supposed to be left alone after leaving the villa." Hue replied, putting the blame on her.


    "Okay, I got it. Now, let''s go home." She let him go and went to sit at the driver''s seat. She started the engine and drove off, leaving the supermarket.


    Unknown to her, a black Mercedes followed her car. Both of them are not aware of the follower since they were far behind. It followed them all the way to the villa without making them realized they are being followed.


    As soon as the car stopped at the porch, the black Mercedes stopped about a few yards away from their sight.


    Jennet and Hue stepped out of the car together. They split the bags between each other.


    "Help me with all the shopping bags. I will bring all the grocery bags into the kitchen." Said Jennet and handed him all the shopping bags.


    Hue frowned at her. "No, those grocery bags are much heavier than my clothes. Let me carry those for you." He took all the grocery bags from her hand and strutted away with both hands full.


    "You''re not angry at me?" Jennet asked from behind and followed him.


    "No," replied Hue.


    He turned around and smiled widely instead, "I am excited waiting for my obedience to be repaid soon. Hehehe..." He chuckled happily.


    Such a shameless man!


    Jennet slapped his shoulder in impulse. "You''re still thinking about that?!" She fumed with anger but at the same time, her face was burning with embarrassment.


    She thought he would not have time to think about it after what happened to him that made him cry but, his memory was so good. Well, she will have to create more excuses to prolong her time to keep to the promises.


    Both of them entered the villa. Hue dashed into the kitchen with the grocery bags. "Wife, did you buy me a toothbrush?" His voice echoed from the kitchen.


    Jennet was still at the entrance, closing the door tightly. She strode towards the kitchen and took out the thing he asked for.


    Smiling, Hue took it with delight. He clasped his hands together and leaned forwards, pouting his lips for a kiss.


    "Stop it!" Jennet pushed his face away from getting even closer.


    Hue pulled a pouty face. "I have been an obedient husband and now my payment." He said and then lean forward again for a kiss.


    "Not yet stupid!" Jennet stopped him again and pushed him away forcefully. She walked out of the kitchen with her face burning red.


    "Wife!" Hue followed her from behind. A naughty smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "Kiss me! Kiss me!" He trotted happily to her side with the shopping bags.


    Jennet glared at him. "Just go upstairs and wash your new clothes!" She pointed upstairs.


    Hue smiled even more widely. "Okay!" He obeyed her. He walked upstairs with all the shopping bags.


    As soon as he was out of her sight, she exhaled a deep breath and slumped her body on the sofa in the living-room.


    She looked up to the white ceiling. Her mind was floating away to the world of thought.


    ''Am I seriously thinking of letting him stay in this villa? I had intended to look for his family members so he can leave this villa.'' She sighed softly.


    But, now it seemed hopeless since he was looking so happy plus, she had been making him cry more than once ever since they encounter each other. If she returned him to his family, he would complain about her harsh treatment and she will be burdened by their resentment for what she had done to him.


    "Urgh!" She groaned while shaking her head slowly.


    "I felt unhappy to let him go either. But, letting him stay was even more troubling." She mumbled to herself. "Should I just treat him like a real husband?"


    She thought back while scratching her cheek. If she treats him like a real husband, then, should she be prepared to do what married couples do?


    She certainly couldn''t do ''it'' with him. She couldn''t imagine how she will have to go through the process that she had never experience in her life.


    Plus, she didn''t know how to express her feeling towards him either. She had been treating him coldly but there was a time when she pitied him and treated him warmly.


    Honestly, she did not understand her own feelings. She had never had this kind of feeling before.


    Ahh, she gets hot and cold all at the same time!


    She grabbed a plush pillow and dug her face on it. "I don''t know what to do now!" She groaned softly.


    She laid down on the sofa and stared at the ceiling while hugging the plush pillow tightly to her chest. Her train of thought kept circling her head, spinning her even more till she felt a headache.


    She kept turning in the sofa and at last, she got up and headed for the kitchen again. "I''ll just drown myself with preparing for a tea break."


    It was actually nearly four pm now. It was unbelievable that time actually passed by so fast. Well, in such a short time, she had actually got to witness too many unexpected occurrences when she goes out with a man for the first time.


    Ding dong!


    Jennet jumped and turned around in alarmed. Did she just hear the doorbell rang?


    Ding dong!


    Came the doorbell again.


    Jennet stepped out from the kitchen and glanced towards the bedroom upstairs. Hue was nowhere to be seen. She inhaled a deep breath.


    She straightened her back and walked elegantly towards the entrance with a fast beating heart. Who could be visiting her at her new place? No one knew of her new address.


    She opened the door and her eyes widen in disbelief looking at four figures standing in front of her door.

 Chapter 38 - Huge Discovery

    "Jennet!"


    All four figures jumped at her and hugged her tightly at the doorway. Laughter filled the entire villa as soon as they let go of each other.


    Jennet gaped with disbelieve. "You guys are here? But how? I can''t believe this!" She said with big eyes.


    Her close female friends from high school had come to give her a surprise visit after so many years. She was even more surprised that they found out about her new home address!


    She had lost contact with them after they went their separate ways to look for a job. Well, they didn''t go to university but entered a special school that had the most difficult grading in their country. The school fee was low and affordable but, the examination was too difficult to pass.


    Though you''re best students back in high school, however in this school, you will never get any best score because the examination was just too strict and too difficult. Most of the best students will not dare to enter the school and went straight to university and paid more for school fee.


    All four women hugged her tightly once again and giggled. "We followed your car all the way from the supermarket." Explained one of them.


    "Look at you, you''re so much different from when you were in high-school," Rosey said to her and smiled widely. "You''ve become more pretty than before." She added.


    Rosey was a bit shorter than them but she had a very curvy body and was wearing a provocative pic knee-length dress matching her pic laced high heels. She had a small chin and she had big beady eyes. Well, she loved to wear big contact lenses to make her look more like a teenage girl from the anime world.


    Jennet laughed and shook her head. "No, I am still the same as before." She said.


    The other women glanced inside the villa. Shireen, the one who was the tallest among them said, "Wow, you got a villa this big. You must have been too loaded now after our last meeting years ago." She looked around with envy in her eyes.


    She was a woman with blonde hair and her eyes were unexpectedly light yellow and she had bleached coloured skin, making her slightly different from the rest.


    "Not really. I saved up money for years to have this place all to myself." Jennet explained and welcomed them into the living room.


    All four women sat down on the long sofa and can''t stop feeling excited looking at how luxurious her villa is.


    "What do you do now?" Asked Belle, the third woman who had long black hair. Her eyes were brownish and she had cute dimples on both of her cheeks.


    "I worked at a travel agency now," Jennet replied.


    Avina the slightly plump among them but taller than Jennet, asked a question, "Didn''t you sign up for a job as an accountant before?"


    Jennet shook her head. "I didn''t. I dislike numbers. So, I refused the offer." She answered and smiled.


    "But, I thought you took a job as a doctor since you''re the best students in our school and since your parents wanted you to become one," Belle said. "How come you refused all the good job?"


    Jennet shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe because I wanted to experience slightly different profession than what I had learnt before."


    Rosey shook her head. "Well, it was such a waste that you refused all the good job."


    "Well, let''s talk later but do you guys need to drink anything as long as it is not alcohol?" Jennet changed the topics of their conversation.


    "Why no alcohol? We need it more for our reunion like this." Rosey said with a wide smile.


    The rest nodded their heads in agreement. "Yeah, we''ve come all the way from Country F to see you here. You came to such a far place to live." Avina said with a long face.


    Jennet stood up and smiled. "Well, I don''t drink anything alcoholic. I was about to prepare for a tea break before you rang the doorbell. Let''s all enjoy tea break together."


    "I''m in!" Belle raised her hand. She stood up making the rest frowning.


    "Why are you agreeing for a tea break?" Shireen asked sounded so sullen.


    Belle snorted. "Haven''t I told you in the car that I am currently pregnant for two months now. I can''t risk having a miscarriage." She explained.


    Jennet gasped at Belle. "You''re pregnant?!" She asked with wide eyes. Her eyes roamed the flat belly of her friend. Her heart paced intensely.


    Belle nodded her head and smiled widely. "Yup. I have been married for two years already and currently pregnant for two months." She said.


    "Yeah, we are all already married but we''re not pregnant yet. She''s the lucky one to enter motherhood soon." Avina said and winked at Belle.


    Jennet looked at the other women and smiled, "Wah, I didn''t know you''re all already married. I am speechless. So, who are your spouses?" She asked again, getting more eager.


    Rosey stood up and said, "Okay, let''s talk later. We are parched after our long journey."


    Jennet smiled. "Okay, let''s go to the kitchen then. We can talk more while having our tea break."


    She showed them the kitchen. They were quite surprised looking at the contemporary blended with modern design.


    Jennet prepares a pot of Earl Grey tea and poured for each of them. Then, she placed a few plates of cookies in front of them.


    "Well, I don''t have any fancy cake because my tea break had always been simple." She explained with a warm smile. "But, please enjoy this tea break."


    "This will do Jennet. Don''t worry too much." Said Shireen and put a cookie into her mouth before munching it slowly.


    Belle looked around and looked at Jennet''s left hand but there was no ring, "Well, we have been dying to ask but are you living here with your boyfriend? Because we saw a man was with you." She said with a smile.


    Jennet nearly spurts out the tea that she had just sipped slowly into her mouth. She coughed softly and wiped her lips with a napkin.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend yet." She was about to explain but then Hue suddenly emerged at the entrance of the kitchen. He was all smiling widely as if he heard what they are talking about.


    His sudden appearance startled all the women who were sipping tea on their seat. On their faces, there was a terror as if they had just met with an alien.


    Even Jennet had gone pale and can''t stop gulping down her uneasiness. Why did he appear at this moment?!


    Shireen was the one who broke the silence with a giggle of delight, "Oh my, what a handsome boyfriend you got for yourself now. Come here handsome!"


    She trotted towards him and took his hand in her and pulled him towards the table. The rest smiled even more widely at him.


    Belle nudged Jennet and said, "What a surprised that you lived with your boyfriend. Did your parents know you''re living with him? I thought you came from a strict family that forbade unmarried woman living together with an unmarried man."


    Jennet kept mum beside her. She just eyed Hue who had just sat between Rosey and Shireen. At the same time, she was wondering why haven''t her friends go crazy like the rest of the ladies who laid their eyes on him. They appeared normal and nothing was out of the ordinary about their behaviour.


    ''Well, maybe different people had a different approach towards his charm? Maybe...'' She inhaled a deep breath.


    "Jennet?" Belle pinched her side.


    Jennet turned at her and shook her head, "No, he''s not my boyfriend." She replied. "He''s really not my boyfriend."


    Rosey turned her face towards Hue with a smile of mischief, "Dear handsome, what''s your name and what are you to her since she denied that you''re her boyfriend. I am Rosey." She said then, she introduced the rest to him. "Belle, Avina and Shireen."


    Hue smiled even more widely, "I am Hue Hedo and I am Jennet''s husband."


    Right at that very moment, Jennet cupped her face and sighed deeply. Goodness, now I have lots of explaining to do!


    All four women gasped in surprised. They all eyed Jennet who was cupping her face on the table.


    Belle immediately pinched her arm. "You''re so cruel for hiding your marriage!"


    "Yeah, you didn''t even invite us to your wedding. Are you trying to hide your husband forever?" Shireen poked at her looking so furious.


    Jennet lowered her hands and looked at the widely smiling faces before her. "Well, actually, our marriage is..."


    "We''re actually newlyweds." Hue interrupted her again. "We''re married for not even a week yet." He added with a smile.


    He gazed towards Jennet with a smirk of malice. ''Wife, if you''re trying to deny our relationship, I won''t let it happen. Hehehe...'' His heart laughed.


    Once again, the four women got even more excited over the discovery of her marriage. They swarmed her and pinched her cheeks with envy.


    "Look at you now! Looking too cute to have a handsome husband like Hue. You need to spill every detail now. We want to know about everything from your first meeting and how you ended being married." Avina said and shook her shoulders.


    "Yes, yes! I can even write a novel about your love story." Belle said and giggled happily. She can''t help but jump with excitement.


    "Take it easy Belle. You''re pregnant." Shireen said and pulled her to sit down beside Jennet.

 Chapter 39 - Shes a Fierce Wife

    Rosey sat beside Hue and asked again. "Do tell us all the details dear handsome. Your wife won''t even open her mouth. She''s so secretive." She raised her eyebrows and smiled widely.


    "Of course I would be very happy to spill all the details." Said Hue happily.


    The other women sat close to him and gave their full attention to what he had to say about their marriage.


    "Go on, go on." Their eyes gleamed with eagerness.


    "We met five years ago and I fell in love at first sight with her. We were engaged for five years and finally about four days ago, we were officially married. This is our love nest now." He told them.


    "Wow, that''s unbelievable. Five years ago you had actually met this Jennet of ours?" They turned to look at the speechless Jennet who had been ignored the moment Hue tells them the story their encounter.


    "Guys, please don''t listen to him. It''s not like what you think." Jennet said. But, none paid any attention to her. They were clearly engrossed to know more about her love life.


    "Hue, continue. We would want to know how this stone cold woman can be defeated by your love." Avina said with a smirk.


    Hue coughed softly. "Ahem, well, then our encounter turned into a passionate moment. She was so fierce after our first night together."


    Yes, she was so fierce when she found him lying beside her in the bed on the first morning after they met each other. She even hit him with a bolster like a mad woman.


    "Kyahh!" All four women exclaimed. They went all giddy and can''t help shrieking.


    Rosey turned towards Jennet with love filling her eyes. "Jennet, I can''t believe the cold you were actually very fierce and feisty. Well, you''re so lucky to have landed on a super handsome man like Hue. I''m so jealous of you!"


    "Please don''t listen to him. He''s lying!" Jennet kept trying to tell them the truth.


    But, Hue was even more daring and said, "Well, you can see her bite marks on my hand." He showed his hand to the ladies where Jennet had bitten him before.


    He added again, "I have never been bitten like this in my whole life." His words made her sounded like she''s the one who took advantage of him.


    "She''s really fierce and demanding on the bed." He added and winked at the ladies. Again, they all shrieked like there''s no tomorrow.


    "I am going to have a heart attack now. I couldn''t even imagine Jennet was way more daring than the rest of us. She was way more domineering to this handsome husband." Shireen gaped while clutching to her chest. The excitement she felt caused a slight discomfort in her chest. Must be because her heart was beating super fast than normal.


    Hearing the statement coming out of her friend''s mouth, Jennet turned red. Her face was sizzling hot and was already steaming with embarrassment.


    "I have enough of your lies Hue. Just stop it." Her heart fumed with anger.


    She stood up from the chair and walked towards him. She cupped his mouth, stopping him from blurting more stupid story that was not even the truth. He just misled those who listen to what he said.


    Her action only triggers more excitement to her friends. They started to tease her for being so reserving yet so fierce to Hue.


    "Maybe, this is what people always say, love turned sane heart into insanity," Belle said and sighed with a smile.


    Jennet grunted softly and pinched Hue''s arm in protest. "He''s so shameless. I can''t stand him so he got his punishment." She said.


    Avina clicked her tongue, "Well, as shameless as he is, he''s still your husband and that can''t be denied how shameless you are as well." She chuckled and glanced at Shireen.


    Shireen nodded her head. "Oh by the way, since we came all the way from home, we decided to stay overnight here."


    Rosey nodded her head, "Yes, we wanted to get a good night rest here since, Belle here," she pointed at Belle who was smiling widely, "is pregnant, you won''t chase us out right?" Rosey asked Jennet with pleading eyes.


    "Well, we have just met each other after so many years. We miss you so much!" She added again.


    Hue pulled Jennet''s hand away from covering his mouth and he happily answered, "It would be our pleasure. We have two huge guest rooms in this villa. Let me show you the room."


    He stood up and turned his head towards Jennet, "Wife, I''ll go show them their rooms." He leaned forward and kissed her cheeks, lovingly.


    "Kyahh!" Shireen clasped her hands happily, "You''re so romantic, Hue! I wish my husband is just like you." She wound her arms around Hue''s arm and pulled him out of the kitchen, followed by the rest of the women.


    Jennet was left all alone in the kitchen. Her face was red, so red. But, she can''t stop despising Hue for all the lies he told her close friends. If the news about her being married reach her parents, she does not know how she will explain everything to them.


    Later that night, her friends were all too tired after having dinner together. Their long journey from home had taken a toll on their bodies and they retreated to bed early.


    Jennet and Hue were still in the kitchen, washing all the dirty dishes. Jennet just kept silent beside Hue who was wiping the plates for her.


    "Wife?" He called her softly.


    "What?" Jennet glared at him. She put the last plate in front of him before wiping her hand dry with a hand towel.


    Hue didn''t say anything but he just smiled and placed the plate on the rack. He took the last plate and wiped it dry.


    "Wife?" He called her again in a melodies voice.


    Jennet turned her body at him and rolled her eyes. "What is it, hubby?!" She asked in a harsh voice. She was pipping hot with fury.


    Hue chuckled. He put the plate on the rack and tossed the cloth in the table. Turning his body facing her, he said,


    "I love you."


    Jennet froze. Her eyes widen in shock. Those words coming out of the mouth of a handsome man such as Hue was not to her expectations.


    "Wha... What had gotten into you?" She asked. He said it all out of the blue and she was so shocked and scared.


    Hue didn''t answer her but he just smiled, "I am expressing my deep love to you."


    There was a huge explosion coming from deep within her heart at that moment. She stumbled back, losing her balance at the unexpected bomb, coming right out of his beautiful mouth.


    Hue grabbed her waist, securing her body in his embrace while staring into her eyes. He smiled as he leaned his face closer towards her ear.


    "I love you." He said again, in a very soft voice that only she could hear. He tightened his grip on her waist and brushed his high nose along her ear before giving them a light kiss.


    Jennet became even weaker at his sudden confession. She can''t help but grabbed dearly onto his arms as her knees became so weak like jelly. She couldn''t stand up properly.


    Hue chuckled once again. Looking down at the flustered face, he felt an indescribable feeling of happiness.


    "Wife, I love you for eternity." He whispered.


    Jennet stared at his smiling face, "You... You stop saying that!" She stuttered in his embrace. Her heart was beating non-stop and she was getting dizzy all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, Hue carried her in his arms and walked out of the kitchen. Jennet panicked and she struggled in his arms.


    "Put me down!" She panicked but she immediately lowered her voice, afraid that her voice might disturb her friends who were resting in the guestrooms.


    She desperately clung her arms around his neck, feeling so awkward on being carried bridal-style. No one had ever carried her like that before.


    Hue smiled with mischief. "Wife, I love you so much. Shouldn''t we celebrate on our own?" He asked and walked up to the stairs.


    "Just put me down! Put me down! I can walk!" She cried and gripped tightly onto the collar of his shirt.


    But, Hue ignored her cries and carried her all along the stairs to the bedroom.


    "What are you trying to do?!" She asked again and gasped when he opened the door and kicked it closed behind him after they entered.


    Her face had gone really pale now. "Hue, what are you thinking?" She asked. Her clutches to his collar was too tight. Is he seriously thinking of sleeping together with her?


    "We haven''t consummated our marriage yet, wife. It has been five days now. I only managed to put those marks on you but not devour you whole yet." Explained Hue calmly with a naughty smile.


    "You what?!" Jennet gaped in his arms. Marks?


    Before Jennet could say her mind, she was tossed onto the soft bed. She landed on her back on the bed.


    She was already trembling on the bed when Hue crawled towards her with a seductive smile.


    "Hue... Please stop! I... I had said it today, if...if you''re not obedient, you can''t lay a finger on me!" She stuttered but at the same time was putting on a brave face.


    Hue chuckled but he didn''t stop from crawling even closer towards her.


    "Wife, I really love you. I desperately want a baby with you just like you dear friend Belle." He said.


    "She''s legally married to her husband but we''re not!" Jennet tried to explain. She desperately hopes to faint right now but, she just can''t!

 Chapter 40 - Insatiable Desire

    (Don''t read if you don''t like this chapter.)


    Hue smiled hearing her saying the sentences in such a panic voice. Her scared face made his heart giggled with malice to even torture her more with his seduction. He just couldn''t bear to see her getting away from him every time he tried to bond with her. He will not let her escape her fate that has been written for a long time ago. It is just a matter of time; she will have to surrender her body and soul to him.


    Hue grasped her ankle and pulled her until she laid flat on her back on the bed once again. He quickly got on top of her body, pressing his weight on her, crushing her even deeper into the soft bed. Both of her wrists were held firmly by his strong, big hands. He had them pressed beside her head.


    Looking down at the frantic face, he smiled, "I have been very obedient to you. So, you must keep to your promises that you had said during the day. You said I could do whatever I want with you and I am having whatever I want with your body now. The first step is by having you all to me." He said and chuckled softly as if he had won the fight.


    "You''re such a pervert!" Jennet said with fury, right at his smiling face, which did not have even an ounce of care.


    Her heart was burning but at the same time, she was scared. She had never met a man who would be so brazen as to force his body against her body, literally, pressing her body down on the bed in such an intimate position.


    Goosebumps were appearing all her body and she felt her strength was slipping away as if his body was taking all of her remaining strength.


    "Get lost from my sight!" She struggled to free her hands from his tight grip but, Hue tightened his grip even more and she was defeated so easily in terms of strength.


    Her fast beating heart resulted in her chest moving up and down at a fast pace. She was getting agitated because she couldn''t fight him.


    "You''re powerless against me, my wife. I will have to re-ignite that desire in your soul once again so we can be forever for eternity." He whispered while leaning even closer towards her face.


    Her eyes widen when her lips were sealed tightly by his hungry kisses. Warmth surged from below to her head and formed beads of sweat in her hair. She was totally feeling uncomfortable with the foreign feelings that she experience right now.


    She tried to wiggle her face away from his but failed to do so. Hue kept pressing her mouth while his tongue ventured inside her mouth, teasing her with all his heart.


    Jennet tried to bite his tongue but he was fast to pull back his naughty tongue and nibbled on her lower lips instead. A soft chuckle left Hue''s mouth as he teased her by biting her chin softly.


    "Ah¡­" An unexpected moan escaped her mouth.


    Her eyes fluttered and she suddenly realized how indecent her sound was just now. That instant, her face turned red as she looked to the side. She, unconsciously, bit her own lower lip in embarrassment.


    Hue was dumbfounded on top of her. His jade blue eyes were fixated on her fed face. Seeing at how she bit her lower lip in embarrassment aroused him even more than ever!


    Right at this moment, he was like a puppy that kept wagging his tails even more ferociously with excitement.


    Jennet looked up towards him after keeping silent for such a long time. "Hue, please don''t do this. This is wrong." She begged him softly. "I was wrong to say that to you. I¡­"


    Hue smiled even more widely as he ignored her pleas to be spared of her long written fate.


    He, mischievously said to her face, "Beg me with all your heart. If I am satisfied, then, you will be spared tonight."


    He lowered his face closer towards her face once again but she looked away, avoiding his lips. However, her action only made Hue got access to her neck.


    He kissed the nape of her neck softly before he suddenly sucked her skin, leaving a deep red mark on her fair skin.


    "Stop...stop..." She cried desperately for his mercy.


    He saw the other marks down on her chest that had now looking purplish red. He lowered his head downward and landed his lips on the skin of her collarbone and left one more deep red mark there.


    "No..." Jennet cried again. Her voice was soft and melodious to Hue''s ear. She was not even aware that her voice was triggering his desire even more.


    She was getting even more scared when he kissed her collarbone that made her body became tingly with awkwardness. She tried to pull her hands from his tight grip but to no avail. She tried to move her legs but was trapped under his body.


    She could feel the warmth from his body was enveloping her but; there was also a strange feeling coming from below her body, no, from below his body!


    Her face was getting even paler when the hardness of his lower body was pressing on her thighs. Since she learned about the human body before, she knew exactly what that hardness was.


    She knew about it but was not really having in-depth knowledge on how it can give such a reaction since her parents never allow her to study it in-depth. It was because they say; it can lead to an insatiable desire once known.


    Since then, she had gone through a strict lesson on controlling her own desire towards the opposite gender and to keep herself undesirable when in the presence of men. It also causes her to not trust the opposite gender so easily.


    But, right now, she couldn''t escape the strong body that was getting aroused when their bodies were pressed tightly against each other though they are fully dressed. She was getting even weaker when she laid her eyes on the handsome face that was giving her this foreign feeling that emerged from deep within her.


    She knew it was wrong to have this feeling resurfaced but deep down another voice was telling her to accept him, to taste the new feelings. She had been suppressing her own desire for so many years and the result was, her, being unable to accept that she was hoping to get to know what this unspoken desire was all about.


    "Hue..." She called him softly with her wet eyelashes fluttered slowly because of sweat tricked down of her hair.


    Her body temperature was rising drastically and it made her body became hot and uncomfortable. She was getting even more powerless by the minutes and was feeling a bit faint.


    Hue gazed at the begging eyes. He lowered his head again and kissed her chest lovingly then, gazed back at her. There was a naughty smirked formed on his handsome face as he moved his face closer towards her face.


    She didn''t look away like before but had her eyes fixed in his jade-blue eyes. Her red face was looking so tempting and inviting him even more, to devour her full tonight.


    "Wife, you should have looked at how desirable you are right now." He said and tilted his head to the side a bit before kissing her lips that were swollen due to his hungry kisses before. He sucked on her lower lips once again before he clasped his mouth to her mouth tightly.


    His long blond hair was all over the bed and the same nice scent enveloped the two of them as he deepened the kiss. The grip on her wrists was loosed but she seemed not to realize it since she was lost in her own world of desire that kept persuading her to try the new things that are right in front of her.


    As if she has been charmed, she wound her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss which Hue took with delight. Her kiss was so forceful and demanding as she continuously pressed her lips against his and dug her hands in his hair for more access. It seemed she was now turned into a kissing monster and kissed him non-stop!


    Hue was quite surprised at the sudden change in her. He happily answered all her demanding kiss as he rolled over and have her sat on his body. He pulled the hair band from her hair, releasing her black hair all over her shoulders.


    She was looking down at him with her glassy eyes that seemed to have been lost in deep thought. Her breath was heavy after the kissing spree just now. Her hands roamed the broad chest below her and slowly, she bent forward, taking a lock of his hair and smelt them with her eyes closed.


    "I like your scent¡­" She said and opened her eyes again before releasing his hair from her hand.


    She bent even more, with her chest pressed against his chest. She had her tongue rolled out before licking the nape of his neck.


    Hue''s body shuddered with excitement. He was half groaning when her tongue tickled his neck, teasing his desire even more. Not only that, she had actually left few visible red marks on him.


    "You''re so sweet..."She whispered softly and cupped his face in her palm.


    Her eyes stared at his thin pinkish lips with a desire that no one could tell. "Your lips are sexy¡­" She added before lowering her face once again and kissed him.

 Chapter 41 - Taking Responsibility

    Her soft lips that kept nibbling on his lips playfully overwhelmed Hue with unspeakable desire to toss her body around and take her for once and for all. But, he held his desire with all his might.


    He enjoyed her advances and he wanted her to fully express her desire towards him. Even if she denied it afterward, at least, he had already seen her other side that she didn''t even know she had in herself.


    "Wife..." He whispered to her, calling her softly.


    He raised a hand and touched the lips that were warm to his touch. Those supple lips were trembling but inviting him to kiss them.


    He raised his head and took her lips softly with his eyes closed. His scent was driving the woman even hotter.


    Jennet pulled her face back and pushed him back, forcing him to lay in the bed. She was feeling very hot and stuffy. Her face was getting redder when she had already come to her senses.


    "It''s so hot in this room!" She said and stepped down from his body.


    She wanted to crawl away from the bed but Hue grabbed her slender waist and hoisted her back to the bed.


    She, once again, laid flat and powerless before him with her red face.


    "Wife, please don''t run away from me. We still have plenty of time to continue everything." Hue said and ran his naughty hands over her covered bosoms.


    Her face exploded red with embarrassment the moment his hands landed on her chests. She was totally sober now and was feeling the regret over what she had done.


    The voices in her head had driven her crazy for a while and she had already taken the bold step to show her other self that she had hidden and denied for a very long time. He surely thought that she''s a pervert herself!


    All that she could think about was to escape him from doing the deed with him. She was not really herself just now and she had regretted it so much.


    "Hue, can we not do this? I... I am not ready yet..." She said in a faint voice that was like a whisper to his ear.


    She grabbed his hands from groping her chests and stared into his eyes, begging him to stop.


    "Please..." She said softly with pleading eyes.


    Hue lowered his head to her neck, inhaling her scent deep into his lung. "You should take responsibility!" He growled deeply to her ear.


    She was really tormenting him after making him so excited over her bold advances and now she wanted to back away from fulfilling her duty?!


    Hue turned his hands to fist beside her head, suppressing the agony that tormented his entire body with lust that couldn''t be satiated.


    He raised his head and stared deep into her eyes which was filled with guilt and regret. His vein popped in his head as he tried to suppress the indescribable feelings and agony that his body went through. He was really at his limit!


    Hue cried at her, "I am in agony now." He said.


    "You should take responsibility for exciting me." He added. His body was shuddering, trying to hold himself back.


    Jennet blinked stupidly before him. "I... I do not know how to..." She gulped.


    She could feel his body temperature was rising and she could feel his other part had hardened below her.


    Taking responsibility was really a big hurdle for her to handle. She was partly at fault as well for giving him those lies just to escape his advances.


    She could say it easily but she doesn''t mean them at all. She just wanted to keep herself away from trouble but she had always been drawn to the trouble that she didn''t even want to happen either.


    "Take responsibility with your hands." Hue whispered to her.


    Jennet blinked again with confusion.


    "What?" The simple question popped out of her mouth, making Hue grunted in a low voice.


    He grabbed her trembling hand and forced them on his lower body that was getting out of control.


    "Kyaa!" Jennet shrieked but she was immediately silenced by his intense kiss. She wanted to pull her hand back but he kept them on the spot.


    He growled in her ear, "Be obedient or I will pounce on you." His tone was cold and eerie. He was warning her to do as he had told her!


    Jennet shut her eyes tightly while having her hand grasping Hue''s hot ''area'' like holding a torch. She wanted to cry for being forced to grab on hold of his sensitive body part that she never dreamed of.


    Her face was already deep red and only in a matter of time, she will pass out because of extreme shock. But she didn''t pass out for the entire ''session'' of helping him with her hands.


    It was such an embarrassing situation for her and she didn''t dare to look at the man or anywhere else throughout the ''punishment'' hour.


    Because of her mouth spouting words that excite him, her hands suffered the soreness of her own recklessness.


    The next day, Jennet jerked awake from sleep and looked around. The place beside her was already empty. But, his sweet scent was still lingering around her.


    Her memories flashed back to all the incident that happened last night. Her face reddened as she stared at her clean hands on the bed.


    ''I have stained my hands! What have I done to my hands?'' She cried with remorse.


    Last night she didn''t know what had happened but after she ''helped'' him until her arms were sore, she was carried to the bathroom to wash her hands before she was carried back to bed.


    She had been so exhausted and fell asleep the instant her head hit the pillow. She didn''t even care if Hue did something to her while she''s asleep since she had embarrassed herself enough by taking the ''responsibility'' on him.


    She stepped out of the bed and dashed into the bathroom. She had a quick shower and put on long gray sweatpants and dark blue shirt.


    Since she had new visible red marks on her neck, she had to spend some time again to conceal them with a concealer that she had never used before.


    ''This is so embarrassing. My friends are here and they are the ticking time bombs that could ruin my happy life if they see these red marks!'' She grumbled alone in front of the mirror.


    After looking at the mirror for a few times and after she was satisfied with her work on concealing the red marks, she headed out of the bedroom, looking natural.


    From the stairs, she could hear laughter coming out of the kitchen. Her heart raced as she fastened her pace into the kitchen.


    As soon as she showed her face, she was immediately greeted by Hue''s cheerful voice. "Good morning my wife!"


    He was sparkling so brightly that it blinded Jennet''s eyes. Plus, he was looking super happy!


    Looking at him made her cheeks blushing red. She felt so hot all in a sudden. She wanted to run away but since her friends were in the house, she had to thicken her face and acted natural.


    Avina and Belle saw the changes in her expression as soon as they saw her avoiding Hue''s gaze. They seemed to have sensed what happened last night.


    "How''s your night?" Belle asked all in a sudden with a smirk. She can''t help but smiling widely when Jennet sat opposite her.


    "Great. I slept early." Jennet replied her while acting cool and putting on a poker face.


    Hue had already placed a cup of tea and also a bowl of cereals in front of her. However, she was desperately avoiding Hue''s gaze when he served her breakfast on her placemat. She gave him a cold ''thank you'' which he took with a wide smile.


    "Really? Clearly, you two are having some ''fun'' last night. Your husband looked so cheerful today and he even prepared what I wanted to eat." Said Belle, while caressing her own stomach. "Baby can tell." She added.


    "It''s not even born yet to be called as a baby," Jennet said with a slight annoyance in her tone.


    Belle pouted. "Well, whatever. As long as you understand that''s what matters most."


    Avina glanced at them. She nudged Jennet''s arm. "How fun was your night last night?"


    Jennet glared at her, "Why do you care so much about our night? There''s nothing fun. We slept early." She explained.


    Clearly, there was nothing fun about last night. It was more about her taking the so-called responsibility to ease Hue''s ''agony''. She was having the most embarrassing moment in her life but he was having all the fun of ''punishing'' her.


    Avina raised an eyebrow while snorting, "You''re no fun." She pouted.


    Turning her head towards Hue at the preparation counter, she asked, "Handsome, how''s your night last night?" She smiled widely.


    "Avina!" Jennet growled from her seat but her face was slowly blushing red. She was half getting up but Hue went towards her and forced her to sit down.


    She glared at him instead. ''If he dares to tell those embarassing incidents from last night, I''ll really sock him alive!''


    Hue smiled down at Jennet before he answered Avina''s question, "We had a very fun time snuggling to sleep together."


    His answer made the two women frowned. Something was a miss!


    Belle glanced at the couple and asked again, feeling unsatisfied with his answer. "Just snuggling? No other activities?"


    "Yeah, we are all married so we wanted to know about your bedroom story." Avina smiled before she chuckled.


    Jennet rolled her eyes at her, "What a shameless friends I have. What had marriage done to all of you?"


    She was feeling agitated because of their insistence to know about everything about her life including the bedroom story. But, she knew they meant well but she''s not comfortable to share it openly!


    Hue frowned by her side and he said to her, "You''re shameless as well, my wife." He stated.


    Jennet glared at him. "What?"

 Chapter 42 - A Handsome Pervert

    Looking at her giving him a sharp glare made Hue smiled even more widely. He liked to see her many expressions and he can''t stop recalling about her red face from last night.


    "Well, you''re quite shameless yourself, my dearest wife." He said again and leaned his head closer to her as if he was about to kiss her.


    Jennet shoved him away and said, "Let''s just finish with eating the breakfasts." She changed the topic again. Her cheeks were blushing deeply in the red.


    Avina and Belle smiled with naughtiness all over their faces. They knew she wanted to be secretive as always but she can''t hide how red her face was and it was telling them clearly that they indeed had some fun night together.


    "Hue, you''re so romantic!" Avina giggled when they witnessed his loving approach towards the blushing wife.


    Jennet rolled her eyes bigger towards Avina. Why are they all siding on over Hue?


    Belle sensed the sharp glare from her and she said, "See, we''re all shameless when we''re together with our loved ones. There''s nothing to worry being shameless with our spouses."


    "It''s an act of showing them our love and to protect them with sincerity though most people see them as inappropriate. Well, if you love your partner so much, there''s nothing wrong with it." She added softly with a smile.


    Jennet was speechless for a while in her seat. Act of showing love? Protect with sincerity? She can''t really accept it. She was still feeling insecure.


    Belle added again, "Well, the reason why we act so shameless towards our partner is because of our feelings to make them happy and though at first, it makes one feel uncomfortable but after a long time, it will be sweet memories to remember them when they are no longer around. It will be the most precious memories throughout our lives in this world."


    "Wow, you can be a love guru now Belle. I bet your husband will be very happy." Avina praised Belle.


    Belle smiled, looking proud with her nose getting longer and longer like Pinocchio. "Well, don''t underestimate the power of a pregnant freelance writer like me." She laughed.


    "This baby is the result of me and my husband''s shamelessness." She added again.


    Hue clapped his hands. "You''re so great! Now, I have more confidence to be more shameless towards my wife." He said with his big gleamy eyes. "I want to have a baby with her as well!"


    "Pfftt!"


    Jennet spurt out the tea that she just drank silently while Belle said all of her pieces just now.


    She coughed while wiping her mouth after putting the teacup back on its saucer. Her face was already in the red.


    Hue quickly patted her back. "Wife, are you alright?"


    She coughed again but managed to say, "I''m okay." She eyed Hue with a murderous glare.


    ''What the heck are you saying in front of my friends?'' She growled angrily in her mind.


    Avina and Belle smirked at each other. Looking at the red face before they made them want to tease her more than ever.


    "Hue dear, how many children do you want to have with her?" Belle asked Hue with a smiled.


    "As many as she can bear them." Hue replied. He was, annoyingly honest with his answer!


    Jennet coughed even harder after hearing his answer. Her heart was screaming with fright. Goodness, as many as I can bear his children? How can I survive all the hurdles?


    She can''t accept it. Even the embarrassing moment from last night was unforgettable, yet, he had said something nerve-wracking to her friends.


    "Hahaha, Jennet, listen to that. Be prepared to enjoy the unstoppable fun night from now on." Avina laughed heartily with a teasing tone while nudging her arm.


    Rosey and Shireen appeared at the kitchen. They were looking so radiant with freshness after a shower. They, each, took a seat, around the table.


    "What''s the fuss so early in the morning? Did we miss something?" Rosey asked while taking the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee before handing it to Shireen.


    "Yeah, you''re all so lively." Said Shireen as she took the coffee pot from Rosey and poured herself a cup as well.


    Belle chuckled, "Well, the newlywed here was having so much fun last night."


    "Ohh..." Shireen let out a long ''o''.


    She eyed Jennet while blowing on the steaming coffee before taking a slow and cautious sip.


    Rosey took the coffee cup closer to her lips as well. She smiled, "No wonder we can''t sleep because we felt the ceiling was shaking. Looks like somebody was shaking the bed together last night." She chuckled mischievously.


    Jennet rolled her eyes widely. That was totally a very misleading lie!


    "We didn''t shake the bed!" She said with her face getting even redder.


    Rosey looked at her, acting stupefied, "Oh you didn''t? Then what was all the shaking all about? I and Shireen were sleeping downstairs and the ceiling was shaking like the continental tremors and it disrupted our beauty sleep." She added boldly.


    The other women muffled their laughter looking at how red Jennet''s face was after hearing Rosey''s words.


    Rosey was, even more, bolder to have said those misleading words to Jennet who was still too green to understand what they had experienced.


    Hue can''t help but chuckle beside the red-faced Jennet. "Looks like you have surrounded yourself around such amazing friends. They are much more dangerous than me." He said softly to her.


    Jennet glared at him but didn''t say anything since she was burning with embarrassment and fury.


    Throughout the breakfasts time, Jennet was teased non-stop. Her strong denial of their assumptions made them teased her even more. Furthermore, they had more fun poking into her private life just to know how she will react to it.


    After breakfast, the four women were preparing to leave. All four of them were flocking around Hue and said something to him. They totally kept a distance from Jennet as if they are telling him something that she must not know.


    Jennet was getting all uneasy at the entrance while waiting for them. Looking at how happy Hue was, her heart was beating out of control again. She was getting so jealous out of the blue looking at how happy Hue was, surrounded by her female friends.


    She looked out to the porch to ease her mind. ''Whatever they talked about had nothing to do with me. He was not even my husband in the first place and I won''t pester his life!'' She said in her mind, ranting all her frustration with another denial.


    "Hey, Jennet, let''s exchange contact numbers." Belle walked towards her while taking out her phone. "Does your husband has a phone?"


    "He''s doesn''t have one," Jennet replied and exchanged contact numbers with her and the rest as well.


    "Is he working?" Belle asked again after saving her contact details in her phone.


    "Nope. He''s a full-time house husband." Jennet answered.


    She had actually said it smoothly that he''s a full-time house husband. She didn''t even consider to make him her house husband but more to be her lackey in the huge villa.


    "Why isn''t he the one who''s working?"


    "He won''t be working properly."


    "Why?"


    "He''s too handsome to handle all of his crazy fans out there." Said Jennet.


    She didn''t even realize that her tone was so sullen. She sounded like a jealous old wife who was abandoned for years by her husband.


    Belle snorted, "Is this jealousy that I smell?" She raised her eyebrows.


    Jennet looked at her and shook her head, "No, this is not jealousy but the truth. He''s just a handsome face. He may not even know what to do out there."


    "Heh?" Belle frowned. "How come you''re marrying him if you knew he''s just a handsome face?"


    Jennet kept mum. She didn''t know how to answer. ''He just appeared in my room'', that was what she wanted to tell her but she just keeps it to herself.


    "Maybe because I wanted to settle down for real now," Jennet replied after a long pause.


    "Also because I wanted to let go of my past." She added after inhaling a few long breaths.


    Belle smiled. "You should have already let go of your past. Your husband should have altered everything by now. Furthermore, your husband is super handsome!" She giggled.


    "I can''t believe you would marry a man as handsome as him. He looked like a prince who emerged from the manga world, looking so dashing and surrounded by the vibe of a bad boy. Gosh!" She cupped her cheeks in excitement.


    "Belle, don''t be so excited. He''s a huge pervert." Jennet explained.


    "But, he''s a handsome pervert and I don''t care if I am being harassed every day as long as he didn''t leave me." Said Belle, "I am happy to be his toy as well." She added.


    Jennet slapped her shoulder. "Hey, that''s enough. You should go home and get a thorough check-up on your brain. There''s something wrong in there." She said and pointed to her head.


    While the two ladies were bickering among themselves at the entrance, Rosey, Shireen and Avina pulled Hue, away from Jennet''s prying ears.


    "So, how was it last night?" Rosey asked in a soft whisper.


    Hue smiled. "The words you told me to use on her really worked. I said those three words and she was all wobbly."

 Chapter 43 - Outrageous Wedding Gift

    "Good, that''s good." Rosey smiled while clapping her hands. "She''s so hard to understand. But watching her looking so out of character was so refreshing. This trip really worth my time." She smiled, feeling happy for the progress he made.


    "So, how did your night ended last night?" Avina asked. She was so itching to know what had happened to their night.


    Hue sighed softly. "Well, we have never finished it. It was also the same on our first night. She always sleeps early and was always tired after her work. She was also looking so moody." He said softly, complaining about how he was left all alone, looking at her sleeping all night.


    Rosey rummaged through her handbag and took out a small bottle. She placed in on Hue''s palm. "This is actually meant for Jennet. We brought it all the way from home." She winked at him.


    Hue took the bottle with a frown and read the label which had a bold gold letter written ''Happy Pills''. The description stated that it helps to make the body feeling energized and happy.


    "What is this for?" He asked them. He was so clueless about the pill that they had just given him.


    The three women were dumbfounded looking at how clueless he was about the pills but they couldn''t stop chuckling. They eyed each other with naughty smiles.


    "Is this for Jennet to make her happy?" He asked again, glancing at the three women who were now chuckling upon hearing his question.


    Though he didn''t know why they chuckled after he questioned them, he still smiled widely with innocence.


    Rosey coughed softly and said, "Yes, these pills are solely for Jennet as her ''supplements'' but you can eat it too. Better to be eaten around six in the evening after dinner every weekend."


    "Oh, what a strange description." Hue smiled as he read the description on the bottle again. There was nothing stating on the label about it to be eaten every weekend.


    Well, since he knew nothing about human medication, he didn''t probe any further for answers. All he thought about was the ladies meant well and cared well for Jennet''s welfare.


    "Weekend is all the time that everyone likes so, eating these pills during the weekend will help makes your weekend even happier." Said Shireen while raising her eyebrows with delight.


    "Yeah, Jennet will be super happy and will not make your life hard. She''s always so cold, so if she eats this pill, she will be a new warmer person." Said Avina again looking so serious. The other two women nodded their heads together.


    "Thank you." Said Hue and looked at the label again. Happy Pills... Will she be as happy as him? He can''t wait to have her eats it.


    "But, make sure you keep it out of her knowledge. Just keep it hidden in the cabinet in the kitchen." Added Rosey again. "If she knows it, she won''t want to eat it since she always hates eating supplements."


    "Okay." Hue tucked the small bottle inside his pants pocket.


    "Treat it as our gift for your wedding since we didn''t know about your marriage," Said Rosey. "We hope to see her getting pregnant soon."


    "Thank you. You''re all are a very good friend." Hue looked at them, with his eyes gleaming brightly.


    The three women gasped upon looking at how sparkly he was. Right at that moment, they felt guilty but they couldn''t say it either.


    Hue smiled back. He asked them another question, "How did you know she lived in this place?"


    He knew very well, the place is not to human reach, yet, they manage to track her location with ease. He wondered if they had something that he should be cautious of.


    Rosey smiled back at him, "We asked around before we came here. The last hint we had was she moved from her home to work in this country and we were actually just trying our luck to look for her here. Plus, one of my friend who had been here before had actually spotted her shopping alone at the supermarket and that''s how we got here." She explained.


    "Don''t worry handsome. We are not some criminals who tailed or bugged her." Shireen said to him.


    "We flew all the way from Country F to see her but we didn''t expect she''s already married to a man as handsome as you. No wonder she''s so reluctant to go home. She already had a man by her side." Said Avina and patted his shoulder.


    "Yeah, she had a very hard life before we went on our own separate ways. We''re happy to see her with a man whom she can trust. Please don''t leave her all alone." Shireen said to Hue with a warm smile. "She''s a person who cannot trust people so easily."


    Hue inhaled a deep breath, happy that her friends gave him the green light on their relationship. He still had a lot to know about Jennet but time isn''t giving him any face to question even more.


    "Thank you. I will always be loyal to her no matter what happened in the future." He said to them.


    "Ladies, let''s go!" Belle called out loud from the entrance.


    The four of them glanced at the door. Belle was gesturing them to hurry with whatever they wanted to say.


    "We need to get to the airport," Belle added and waved her hands toward them.


    The three women immediately retreated to the entrance, joining Belle and Jennet who were now walking out towards the porch and Hue followed them from behind shortly after that.


    All four women hugged Jennet and Hue and said their goodbyes.


    "Hue, don''t forget to call us!" Belle popped her head out of the window. Her dimples showed as she smiled at the couple who was waving at them.


    "I will!" Replied Hue.


    The Mercedes left their compound and vanished at the corner to the city center. They were left all alone as usual.


    Jennet glanced at his super happy smiling face. They were only concerned about him? What kind of friends are they?


    "They have left." She said and turned around, looking so smug instantly.


    Hue followed her from behind, looking confused. "Wife, why the long face? They are warm friends." He said.


    "Are you jealous that I make friends with your friends?" He asked out of the blue.


    Jennet halted. She looked at him and answered, "No, I am not. I just want you to be careful not to seduce them with your handsome face. They are all married."


    "I am also already married to you. Why should I seduce them?" He was frowning.


    "I am only loyal to you." He added with a smile.


    ''Lies!'' Jennet snorted silently and stormed into the villa. She went straight into the kitchen, clearing the table. Hue entered and he was smiling at her but she just ignored him.


    "Wife, let''s have a baby as soon as possible." He said and pulled a chair and sat down. He watched her every movement while clearing the messy dining table.


    "Not going to happen." She replied coldly.


    "Well, why not. We can continue where we left off last night since we''re all alone now." Hue said.


    Jennet stopped moving. She glared at him and said in an annoying tone, "You so pervert!"


    "You''re more pervert than me, my wife. You should have seen yourself attacking me last night." He said, recalling the event that had happened.


    Jennet turned all red once again in front of him. She turned her attention towards the dirty plates and cups. She ignored him and busied herself cleaning the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, inside the black Mercedes, Belle glanced towards her smiling friends.


    "Why are you smiling like you''ve done something naughty again? Care to share?" She asked while checking on her phone.


    Rosey laughed in the driver''s seat. "We gave them an amazing wedding gift."


    "What amazing gift? We didn''t manage to buy them anything. Plus, we didn''t know they are married before we came." Belle frowned. "What exactly did you gift them?"


    Avina and Shireen chuckled at the back seat. "The Happy Pills!"


    "What?" Belle gaped in her seat. She looked at the three of them. "Who among you three have the nerve to give the aphrodisiac to them?"


    "Well, I am." Said Rosey. She chuckled.


    Belle widened her eyes. "Rosey... Why? It''s an outrageous wedding gift." She sighed softly.


    Rosey glanced at her and explained, "Hue was the one pitiful because he said they didn''t go through the first night properly so we''re helping them to get it through for once and for all."


    "Why did you do that? Jennet will hate us." Belle sigh. "I need to tell Jennet about that pills." She typed on her phone but Shireen confiscated it away from her hands.


    "No one''s is telling them about the pills." Said Shireen with her big eyes, rolled at Belle, warning her not to breathe the truth out.


    Belle looked at Shireen. "Shireen, don''t tell me you''re an accomplish too." She guessed.


    Avina smiled, "We all are. They are both innocent and have no idea about the pills." She laughed.


    "What do you mean?" Belle frowned. "The description tells everything."


    "The description was only a camouflage to hide the real use of the pills." Said Rosey. "Well, Hue was clueless about that Happy Pills. I definitely wanted to see Jennet getting pregnant soon." She added with a chuckle.


    "What? But, even without the help of the aphrodisiac, she will be pregnant. Give me back my phone Shireen." Belle reached her hand towards Shireen.


    But, Shireen shook her head. "No Belle. I will keep this phone with me until we''re back in Country F."


    "We told Hue to hide it from her and told him to eat it during weekend only. Well, the effect of the drug is potent and since she''s working, we had to make sure she shows up for work after a thunderous night." Rosey laughed again and focused her eyes on the road.


    Belle massaged her forehead and sighed. "Well, suit yourself then. I have no more say in this. All I hope for is that she will not hate us for giving her something outrageous on our first meeting after being apart for so many years."

 Chapter 44 - First Date

    "Well, be cool Belle." Avina patted her shoulders from the back.


    "We are helping them to have a baby soon. When he managed to impregnate her, your baby will have a new friend and we all can celebrate another life." Added Avina again.


    "Hmm..." Belle hummed softly. "Well, if that''s the case, I will keep my mouth shut."


    Rosey glanced back at her and smiled, "Let''s compete on who had the most kids among us. What say you?" She suggested.


    Belle looked up and smiled, "Well, I already have one point now since I am currently pregnant." She caressed her stomach.


    "Well, when I get home, I will pounce on my husband!" Shireen interrupted. "Rosey, you had better give those pills to me."


    "Excuse me! Both of you are too intense already." Rosey snorted from the driver''s seat. "That pills are only suitable for that two pure couple who was totally green about love life."


    Laughter filled the black Mercedes as it made it''s way to the airport.


    Also, at the same time back in the villa...


    "Let''s go out for a date since it''s Sunday." Hue said and walked towards Jennet at the living-room.


    Jennet shook her head. "No, I am tired. I need to sleep to store more energy for tomorrow." She said and turned on the TV.


    "Then, how about we continue what we couldn''t do last night?" He suggested and sat beside her.


    Jennet moved away from him. "Stay away from me." She said and turned her head towards the TV again. Her cheeks were blushing red but she acted as nothing happened.


    Her mind kept recalling about the embarrassing moment she went through last night. She had touched his body and she felt so miserable about it.


    Never in her twenty plus years, she ever laid her hands on a man. She was, even more, worse to have touched this man''s most private area to relieve his agony.


    ''You should take responsibility.'' Those words kept echoing in her ears.


    Responsibility... Responsibility... The words haunted her, tormenting her mind.


    For once in her life, she felt so scared of taking the responsibility but, she had actually laid her hands on him last night.


    ''Maybe that''s how those women felt after they are taken advantage of. They wanted the harasser to take responsibility for their action. Am I considered a harasser?'' She sighed on the sofa.


    Hue was pulling a long face since she ignored him. He leaned closer to her, "Wife?" He called her again.


    Jennet jumped in her seat. She immediately pushed his face away, making him stumble back on his butt on the sofa.


    She quickly stood on her feet and said, "Okay, I am taking the responsibility!"


    She stared at him with both hands turn to fist my her sides.


    Hue blinked at her. "What?" Did he hear the wrong thing today?


    He frowned. What are you saying out if the blue, wife? Taking responsibility for what?


    "I am saying that I am taking the responsibility!" She repeated. She was half shouting at him. Her face got even redder now.


    "We''re going for a date today as per your wish!" She added and dashed away from the living-room.


    Hue blinked alone. He eyed the women who had disappeared into the bedroom upstairs. What had gotten into her so suddenly?


    He turned off the TV and headed upstairs. Peeking inside the room, he found her taking out a black turtleneck shirt from the wardrobe.


    "Why change clothes?" He asked from the door. He stepped in and frowned at the clothes in her hand.


    Jennet turned her red-faced at him, "I just want to change my clothes." Then, she turned away.


    Hue spotted the red marks on her neck. Oh, she wanted to hide those marks? He wanted to tease her again.


    "Then, what should I do with my clothes then? I can''t hide this embarrassing red marks on my neck." He broke the awkwardness with another realization.


    Jennet froze. She turned her face and found him pointing to his neck, showing her the deep red marks that were in contrast to his fair skin.


    "I..." She was speechless. If she hid hers then how can she hide his? It was a very deep red mark just below his jawline.


    She gripped harder on the shirt. ''It''s useless to hide it after all.'' She thought. At last, she put the shirt back inside the wardrobe.


    "We''re going for a date without changing anything." She said while taking her phone and wallet from the table.


    But then, she halted and turned her face at him, "Will you harm people around you today?" She asked.


    Hue chuckled. "Don''t worry, wife. No one will be hospitalized." He explained with a wide smile.


    He had his charm power under control since what she did last night was helping him to suppress his power. But, he''s not going to tell her anything about his power unless she found out about it.


    He felt so happy today because she actually said ''yes'' to his selfish request to go out for a date. He was actually trying his luck to gain her attention but who knows she agreed to it so easily.


    "So, where do you want to go?" Jennet asked as she drove the car out of the villa compound.


    "To the cinema! I want to watch love stories as a normal couple does." Said Hue. "Then, I want us to eat popcorn of love together!" He squealed with excitement.


    Jennet kept silent beside him. Her expression was dead but there''s nothing she could do about his excitement. She''s currently taking the responsibility so she had to make sure he didn''t speak about taking the responsibility again.


    When they arrived at the cinema, there was already a long line at the counter. Jennet had never been on a date before so she was so awkward, standing in the line beside Hue.


    Since Hue was so tall, he was the one who was standing out the most in the crowd. They became the center of attraction again. Every eye was looking at them.


    His warm smiling face made those around them drooled with love flying in their eyes. He stood majestically beside Jennet who was worrying nonstop.


    ''Hope no one is being hospitalized!'' She prayed hard.


    Hue glanced at her worried face and lean towards her, "Wife, no one is going to the hospital today. Don''t worry." He whispered softly.


    "Who''s worried? I am not worried!" She protested strongly. How can he know what''s on her mind?


    Hue smiled at her with delight. "Well, if you''re not worried, you should enjoy our date." He said, whispering in her ear.


    Jennet bit her lip tightly. She straightened her back and looked straight to the counter up front, ignoring Hue again.


    Suddenly Hue wrapped his right arm around her waist pulling her closer towards his body. She glared at him in annoyance.


    "What are you doing?" She growled behind gritted teeth.


    Hue smiled and said, "There are so many insects around that harbored intention to eat you, my lovely wife." His tone was cold and sinister.


    Jennet looked around and a few of the males in the line were smiling at her while looking at her body. She looked away, ignoring their stare. Creepy!


    She could only think of their smile as creepy. No one had actually paid any attention to her. Everyone tends to take no care of her existence in the society. But, today, she found quite a number was looking at her from top to bottom as if evaluating her body.


    Once again, she felt so scared of those around her. Did she make another mistake by going out with Hue?


    "Wife..." Hue''s melodious voice called out to her.


    Jennet snapped to reality and realized they had now stood at the ticketing counter.


    She looked at Hue in a daze. "What do you pick?" She asked before Hue could ask about her opinion.


    "Whatever you pick, my wife." He replied to her. "I will watch whatever you wanted and accompanied you till the end of it."


    The girl at the ticketing counter blushed when she heard Hue said his replies to Jennet.


    However, Jennet was eyeing the blushing girl at the counter. There was an unhappy feeling gnawing at her heart.


    Hastily, she grabbed Hue''s hand and held them tightly in front of the girl. She was telling the girl that the man was already taken!


    Hue was quite shaken by her unexpected gestures. She was doing the same action as yesterday. Will she denied their status as always?


    Hue was happy but his heart twinged with sadness. What can he do to make her realized their relationship is valid and real?


    "Hue, you said you wanted to watch love story so we''re going to watch one." Said Jennet, shattering his sadness to pieces all at once.


    Hue smiled widely and nodded his head happily.


    "Yes, wife!" He answered and tightened his grip on her waist.


    "Well, since this is our first date, I will try to accommodate to all your request." Said Jennet. She purchased two tickets for a love story and then pulled him away to buy popcorn and drinks.


    "Wife, will you accommodate my selfish request for a kiss?" Hue whispered in her ear after they took their seat in the cinema.


    Responsibility... Responsibility... The words flew around her head, reminding her.


    Jennet coughed softly. "Ehem, I''ll do it when we''re alone." She said and focused her eyes on the huge screen.


    Since it was dark, no one saw how red her face was after saying all of those words which consumed all of her might to let it out flawlessly.


    Hue wanted to shriek with happiness but he held them within. He snuggled closer to her with a wide smile over his handsome face. His head rested on her shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her arm.


    "Wife, please make sure you keep your words and make me happy." He said to her.

 Chapter 45 - Wedding Rings

    Jennet just nodded her head in the dark. "Okay." She replied back in a faint voice. She was about to sit comfortably when a male voice came from her side.


    "Marvina, this is our seat." There was a gust of wind when the person took the seat beside her.


    Jennet gulped and gave a quick glance to her side. Her heart nearly popped out of her ribcage when she saw Marvina sitting a seat away from her and Hue. Why do they have to come to the cinema as well?


    However, since the area was dark, the couple didn''t even realize Jennet was sitting beside them. Jennet was filled with cold sweat throughout the movie.


    As soon as the movie ended, she dragged Hue out at full force. "Let''s go home this instant!" She whispered to him.


    "But, I am hungry." Said Hue. He pointed towards a bakery shop. "I want to eat some bakery." He said.


    Jennet looked to the left and to the right. No one she knew was around. Plus, Marvina and her boyfriend were still not coming out of the cinema.


    "Okay." She said and dragged him to the counter. She glanced at him. "Hurry, pick whatever you want." She said, urging him to hurry up.


    Hue exhaled a deep breath. "Wife, can you just relax and be natural? You said you will make me happy today." He said. His face was so gloomy.


    "Fine, pick whatever you want at your own pace then," Jennet said at last and massaged her head.


    The last things she wanted to happen was for her coworkers to find out about her going out with a man.


    After she made payment for the bakery, Hue dragged her into the ground-floor supermarket.


    "Let''s buy couple room slippers." Said Hue as he pushed on the cart. He pulled her hand and walked together with her.


    "Wife, let''s try eating this squishy looking white stuff." Hue pointed towards a packet of marshmallow on the shelves. He was smiling widely, releasing his charm around him.


    Jennet took a packet and tossed it into the cart. "What else?" She asked him.


    "Hmm, let''s... Oh wow, look at the baby on this picture." Hue gasped with a smile even wider while focusing his eyes at the baby''s picture on the baby diapers that was being displayed on the shelves.


    "Wife, our baby will definitely look as cute as this baby!" He exclaimed and giggled happily.


    Jennet lowered her face when the ladies next to them glanced at them and smiled meaningfully towards them. Her face was burning at his unsightly behavior.


    "Hue... Let''s go. Leave the diapers alone." She pulled him away and pushed the cart along.


    Hue chuckled, "I wish our soon to be born baby be as cute as you." He said to her. He suddenly moved closer to her and touched her stomach.


    Jennet was stunned and she quickly slapped his hand away from pressing on her stomach. His actions really create misunderstanding for those who were watching them.


    She glared at him. ''I am not even pregnant yet, stupid!'' She cursed in her mind.


    "You will my wife. You will." Hue whispered to her.


    Jennet felt the hair in her neck raising. ''Let''s just ignore him!''


    She looked away from him and headed to the frozen food section. Hue gingerly followed her from behind. They shopped for lots of this but most of it was for Hue since he was begging her to buy it for him.


    After shopping, they went home and another fight of affection exploded as soon as they arrived.


    "Kiss, kiss!" He begged and followed her into the house.


    Jennet shook her head. "Not now, Hue." She said and kicked the shoes from her feet. She walked into the kitchen and placed all the grocery bags on the table.


    Hue pulled a long face when he placed that was in his hands on top of the table.


    "You will find excuses as always. I knew it." He pouted.


    Jennet looked at him. He was looking so furious but was looking so dangerously handsome at the same time.


    Her eyes roamed his face and lastly his thin pink lips. She had savored those soft lips and she felt so thirsty for more. She unconsciously gulped her own saliva.


    She coughed and said, "I''ll give you the kiss you wanted. But, not here." She walked out of the kitchen and headed for the living-room.


    Hue was super happy hearing her words. He chased after her and threw himself at her on the sofa, asking for a kiss.


    "Let me go. I''ll do the kissing." She said with her super red face.


    Hue moved away from her body and sat beside her. He leaned his face at her and said, "I am ready."


    Jennet was hesitant at first but then, she swallowed her pride. Placing her trembling hands over his chest, she leaned closer and gave him a slight kiss on his lips. She was so scared to go even daring and she retreated.


    "That''s all." She said and moved away from him.


    Hue blinked at her. He was not satisfied with the light kiss. He gripped her waist tightly before she could get away.


    Grunting, he started to complain. "That''s not even considered a kiss. I want a passionate kiss. I am your husband, not someone who is considered a home wrecker." He said out loud.


    He was jealous about somebody but who, that Jennet didn''t know.


    Jennet bit her own lip in frustrations. This big baby is such a pain in the a**!


    Without further ado, she pulled his neck and clasped her mouth over his chattering mouth. Her bold action silenced him in an instant. However, her kiss was so clumsy!


    Hue raised his left hand, running them in her hair, pressing her face even more towards him. His right hand was on her back, supporting her.


    With a sudden swift turn, Jennet was laid flat on her back on the sofa. She was about to protest but, he had already taken her lips.


    His naughty hands groped her chests and made her grunted angrily between the passionate kisses. She pushed his chest and they rolled down from the sofa and fell in the floor with Jennet on top of his body.


    "You''re not allowed to touch other regions!" She growled above him.


    Hue chuckled below her. "Then, punish me." He said, taunting her more with his cheeky request.


    His long blond hair was all over the place. The sight of him was truly an amazing view with his charming jade blue eyes telling her that she wouldn''t dare to bully him.


    Jennet was fuming but she was powerless when she looked at how beautiful he was, lying on the floor, looking so seductive.


    She wanted to tug on his long but if he started to cry, it will be very hard for her to pacify him other than letting him do whatever he wants with her. That would lead to another disaster since he''s a man who had uncontrollable desire over her!


    "Should I punish you with my hands?" She ran her fingers along his jawline. "Since you liked to be touched, should I do what you wanted like last night?" She asked.


    Hue chuckled at her, "Wife if you dare to do it, I am afraid you wouldn''t be able to go to work tomorrow. You should apply for sick leave in advance."


    Jennet slapped his lips. "Your lips had no license!" She said angrily.


    Hue pouted at her and said, "Nobody''s dared to slap this beautiful lips of mine before. Wife is always so violent. No wonder you had never had anyone by your side."


    His words were like rubbing salt on her wound. She was driven by anger and couldn''t think of anything else but to clasp his mouth shut and gave him the passionate kiss that he wanted.


    After both of them were out of breath, Jennet pulled her face away.


    "That''s enough for today. I hope you''re satisfied since I never have done this to anyone before." She said with a red face when she moved away from the top of his body. She stood up and rearranged her messy clothes and messy hair. She walked into the kitchen, to calm herself with cold water.


    Hue turned his body and laid flat on his stomach. He cupped his cheeks on the floor with a wide smile over his handsome face.


    "Wife, you''re so passionate!" He said out loud from the living-room. "I love you more than ever!" He added happily.


    His honest words were replied with a sudden spurt of water when Jennet accidentally spurted it in the sink due to shock.


    As usual, after dinner, Jennet locked the bedroom door again. This time, she had checked on all windows and had them locked from inside. She won''t let him sleep together with her tonight!


    It was midnight and Jennet was already in deep sleep on the bed. She was sleeping soundly in her pajamas and was hugging tightly on the bolster.


    Hue reappeared in thousands of mist inside the room. He cracked his neck and stretched his back.


    "Moving between space really take a toll on my current powerless body." He mumbled alone.


    He looked around and found her phone on the bedside. Grabbing the phone, he disappeared again. He reappeared in the living-room while browsing through the internet.


    "Luca Tybelg..." He typed the name and hit the ''Search'' button.


    When they were out today, he heard voices among the visitors talking about Luca Tybelg having a special affection towards Jennet. That''s the reason why he wound his arms around her waist and told her about a few insects that wanted to eat her.


    Though he had been granted the power of ''Undressing'' but it was not what he wanted. He wanted for all of his power back so he can just turn Luca Tybelg''s world upside down for trying to harbor feelings towards his wife.


    Details about Luca Tybelg being the most handsome young working man appeared on the screen. The details mentioned about his good performance throughout his career in the travel company that he managed with success.


    It made Hue fumed with jealousy. Looking at the picture of the handsome Luca Tybelg was even more unbearable for him. He hit the screen furiously with his forefinger.


    "Just you wait, you homewrecker! I won''t be easy on you!" Hue said angrily.


    He stood up and vanished and then reappeared in the bedroom. The phone was placed back on the table.


    He stepped closer towards Jennet and stared at her sleeping face. His face was in such a painful expression.


    "I wanted to have a proof of our marriage but, you''re always so out of control." He said. "I can only do this for now."


    He bent forward and took her left hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed her ring finger softly before placing her hand back on the bolster. Then, he ran his own ring finger on his left hand over her lips.


    After he pulled his hand back, he whispered softly, "Appear..."


    A white light appeared and lingered around both of their ring fingers. As soon as the light faded, shiny golden rings were wrapping their fingers, looking so magnificent.


    Hue smiled with satisfaction. "With this wedding ring, you won''t be able to deny our relationship and you will soon be recognized by my kind and you will always be protected in my absence." He smiled and planted a loving kiss on her forehead.


    "Sleep tight, my wife..." He whispered softly.

 Chapter 46 - Sickness

    The very next day at the company...


    Jennet was busy replying e-mails from her clients when their manager in the department, Jerome Banner, showed up at the front door with a piece of paper.


    The thirty-five years old man walked towards Jennet and placed the paper on top of her desk. Looking at her with a smiling face, he said,


    "Miss Lockhart, I want you to get the names of the staffs who want to join the company trip to Country N in a week from now."


    Jennet took the paper and read through the content. After a moment of silence, she raised her head and looked up at him.


    "Why am I doing this?" Jennet asked with a frown.


    This was supposed to be Mira''s task. But, he is handing it to her to handle. Won''t Mira get pissed at her later for taking over her task?


    Jerome Banner smiled even wider, "Because you''re reliable and you are easy to work with. Plus, I heard you got a ring from our Mr Tybelg and helping me means helping him as well." He chuckled and eyed the golden ring on her left hand.


    Jennet glanced back the ring on her finger before she stared back at him and coldly said, "This is not from Mr Tybelg." She pulled her hand and hid it under the desk.


    Jerome Banner raised his eyebrows. Her answer left him wondering who might be giving her such expensive looking ring or was she hiding the truth about her relationship with Luca Tybelg to avoid catastrophe from happening in the entire company?


    It could be since she''s a woman who never showed her real self in public and always seclude herself from the others as well. Everything about her life had always been private and mysterious. Plus, he also heard all sort if unpleasant rumours about her being a wild woman. Must be the ring was from her sugar daddy?


    He leaned closer to her and whispered, "So, who gave it to you then? The female staffs were going haywire and that''s also the reasons why I got Mira to attend the Sales Meeting instead of handling the upcoming company trip. If she meets you, I don''t know what she will do to you because of that ring."


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath and said, "I found this ring in my closet and tried it for fun but unfortunately it got stuck and I can''t take it off." She lied.


    "I''ve tried everything I could to take it off but to no avail. So, I just let it be on my finger since then." She added, looking calm as if everything she had said was true.


    The truth was totally different. When she woke up from sleep this morning, she had already found the ring wrapping her ring ringer. Since she overslept, she had no time to take any concerns of the ring and just dashed out of the villa. When she arrived at work, she had tried to take it off but it can''t be taken off her finger. So, she just leaves it as it is as if it was nothing special.


    "Oh, really? I have no idea." He said, looking surprised.


    "Of course you had no idea since everyone made their own speculations about me. I assure you, Mr Banner, I have no relationship with Mr Tybelg. Every rumour were just rumours." Jennet explained her situation.


    Jerome Banner nodded his head again. "Well, that''s good to hear them. So, can I have a fling with you then, Ms Lockhart?" He teased her with an even wider smile.


    Jennet''s face turned dark and eerie as soon as she heard his words. "Mr Banner, should I inform your wife in the Human Resources about what you had said just now? I am sure she will be very happy." She said, dead flat with a cold tone.


    The man coughed and straightened his back while arranging his coat. "Ehem, let''s just forget what you heard just now. I was just joking." His eyes roamed the entire office worried if someone might eavesdrop their conversation.


    Jennet glanced back at the paper and she asked him another question, "By the way, what if the entire teams want to join this trip?"


    "They will go on the second trip after the first group returns. I am counting on you to tell the rest of the team." He winked at her.


    He lowered his head and said, "Don''t tell my wife what I had said just now." He reminded her once again in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    He added, "Put it on my desk by tomorrow." Then, he walked away, whistling happily.


    Jennet shook her head slowly. But, she still made a soft copy of the form before sending them out in e-mails to all the staffs in their department. Then, she glanced towards the desk next to her.


    Marvina had read the email. She gave Jennet a thumb up and smiled widely. She was saying, ''Thank you for the information'' but she didn''t let her voice out.


    Jennet smiled back and return her gesture with an ''OK'' sign.


    As soon as the e-mail was being sent out, everyone was so excited and most of them signed up for the trip including Jennet herself since Marvina was asking her to join along.


    That afternoon, the aloof Felix made an unexpected appearance at their department. He alone had caused the female staff became restless with envy as he made his way towards Jennet''s desk.


    "Miss Lockhart, Mr Tybelg asked for you to meet him in his office now." He said calmly in a flat tone.


    Jennet blinked stupidly before him before she finally realized that he was standing in front of her, looking so inferior. She was in a shock herself since Felix had never approached her on anything let alone relying upon any messages to her.


    Jennet immediately nodded her head and replied with a short "Okay."


    However, she frowned when Felix didn''t move from the spot. She thought he would leave but he was still standing beside her desk, looking formidable like a bodyguard.


    She eyed him, "Umm, who are you waiting for?" She asked.


    Felix looked straight on her face and answered, "I am here to escort you to his office to make sure you show up without excuses." He answered.


    Of course, he would send someone to escort her since she had always declined his invitation days ago. He must be so sad over her cold treatment towards his good intentions or even worse, he was probably furious but he just couldn''t show it.


    Jennet could only nod her head. "Okay, I am going right now." She rose from the chair after locking her computer. She really can''t give any more excuses to escape from meeting Luca Tybelg!


    She followed Felix all the way to Luca''s office. As soon as she entered, Luca was still busy typing on the laptop. Felix disappeared again without a trace, leaving her alone with Luca.


    Jennet was feeling awkward as she stood like a stupid person in front of him, waiting for him to open his mouth.


    "Umm, it seems you''re busy so, I will just..."


    "Give me five minutes. Go sit on the sofa." Said Luca from behind the screen, totally cutting her off from continuing with her intention to flee.


    Jennet straightened her posture and turned around, grunting in her mind as she made her way towards the sofa. Her smile faded the moment she sat down and clearing her mind from thinking of ridiculous excuses.


    Shortly after that, Luca patted her shoulder, "Let''s go." He said with a smile.


    Jennet rose from her seat and asked with knitted brows. "Umm, where are we going? Felix said you wanted to meet me. Is there something that you need to discuss with me?" She asked.


    "Yes, there is and we''re having our conversation over lunch. Come on." Luca walked out of the office.


    Jennet gingerly followed him from behind. She couldn''t stop worrying when a few of her colleagues were staring at them from afar. But, since she''s walking together with Luca Tybelg, no one dares to approach her.


    The two of them entered his car driven by Felix to a less luxurious restaurant since Jennet had so much trouble keeping her appearance neat on their so-called first lunch date before.


    They were seated by the window, overlooking the street where people were passing by. Luca had already made the reservations on their food so they are just waiting for their foods to be served.


    While waiting Jennet stared at the smiling handsome face before her. "Well, Luca, tell me what do you need to discuss with me." She said.


    Luca chuckled softly and looked back at how troubled her expression was. He leans forward and said, "Hmm, nothing much. I was just abducting you from work for a lunch date."


    "What?" Jennet got even more confused but didn''t show it on her face. Abducting me from work?


    Luca laughed. "Jennet, I am just teasing you. You''re becoming more adorable the more I look at you." He said and raised his brows at her in delight.


    Jennet was flustered after listening to his words. Her superior is telling her that she''s adorable!


    No other man had actually paid attention to her and yet this man had said it to her. Her mind was on cloud nine for a while before the pouty looking Hue suddenly makes an appearance in her mind and shattered her happy world to pieces.


    She regained her composure and coughed in a polite manner. "Ehem, I didn''t expect you would say something like that to a woman like me. I am totally not adorable at all, Luca." She said calmly.


    "You''re different from the rest of the women I''ve associated with. You''re adorable and shy. That''s what I can say about you." Said Luca while playing with his glass.


    Adorable and shy? Is that how he pictured me in his head? She was taken aback by his words.


    "Luca, should I be cautious about you?" Jennet eyed him with a stern look.


    "I didn''t mean to scare you, Jennet." He said. He sat straight in his seat. He was trying to tell her something but hesitated.


    He looked into her eyes and said, "Actually, I was feeling so uncomfortable for the past few days. I couldn''t sleep even a wink, I felt so anxious and something seemed to be not right. Also, my heart felt so heavy as if there was something that made me feel so hard to breathe."


    There was a mixture of emotions on his face. At a time, he was looking so pumped up but then there was also fear in his eyes.


    Jennet looked away and took her own glass before gulping the content down her throat. As soon as she placed it back on the table, she glanced at Luca.


    "I honestly do not know what had happened to you but you sound so severely sick." She said, breaking the awkwardness with a sudden realization.


    "Are you sick somewhere, Luca? Have you seen the doctor?" She asked, looking so concerned.


    How severe is his sickness now?

 Chapter 47 - Remedy to the sickness

    "Jennet, this sickness started with you." Said Luca calmly, pointing all the blame to her.


    Jennet frowned but was speechless at the same time. How did she start his sickness? She didn''t do anything that contagious to him.


    Looking at her speechless expression, Luca smiled and tilted his head slightly to the side, staring at her.


    "But, you also have the remedy for this sickness." He said.


    His voice mellowed into a tone when a lover was comforting the partner who was sulking for being accused over something ridiculous.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" She cut him. Her gaze turned cold, as cold as the eerie graveyard.


    Even if he wanted to be funny, now is not the time for it. She had staked her life going out with him and yet, he''s pushing her even further towards the execution chamber.


    "This is no-nonsense. You really have the remedy to what ails my heart." He said calmly.


    "Clearly you have been hitting your head onto something and it made you go nuts for a while. I think you better do a CT scan on your brain." She said with a straight face.


    Luca smiled after hearing her words. Does she really have no idea or is she just acting stupid as always?


    "Doctor told me, you hold the remedy to my sickness and I needed it." He said, getting even more cheeky.


    Jennet scoffed and said, "Luca, I do not know if I should say this but I am uncomfortable. Like I have said before, I do not have anything to do with your sickness. I am sorry if I cannot help you but I really have no remedy for you." She explained while waving her hand in front of her face.


    At the same time, Luca caught the glistening ring on her finger. An unhappy feeling gnawed his heart.


    Since when did she have a ring on? She didn''t have any on her before.


    "Nice ring." He commented and smiled at her. But, his smile bore a fit of unspeakable jealousy in them.


    Jennet glanced at the ring on her finger. She looked back at him. Why is his face looking so grave? Jealous?


    "Thank you." She said, thanking him instead. She, then, rearranged her posture on the chair.


    Her train of thought moved again with uncontrollable speed.


    Should she lie about the ring like what she had said to Jerome Banner?


    "Since when?" Asked Luca with a short question.


    Jennet eyed him, looking a little bit confused. She didn''t pay attention to him just now.


    "Since when what?" She answered him with a question instead.


    Luca gestured at her ring with a smiling face but his facial expressions and what he had on mind was hard to be determined at the moment.


    She didn''t know if he was just trying to make a joke out of her or if he was seriously asking about her like the rest.


    He propped his chin over his hands on the table, "Do you hate me so much to the point you have to purchase a ring to tell the rest that you''re taken or..." He left his question hanging. He eyed her ring again.


    Then, when he thought of the possibility of her purchasing a ring just to make the rest of the men to stay away from her, he smiled widely.


    A woman who had always been known as ''The Loveless Woman'' had actually been taken and for such sense to be pounded into the mindset of others really is a brilliant idea.


    "Or what?" Jennet asked him.


    She was as calm as always but her tone sounded a bit strained as she listened attentively to what he wanted to say. She was curious as a cat as well.


    "Or does this ring means, you reserved yourself for me?" Luca asked her, twisting the meaning of her ring. His smile got even wider with accomplishment.


    A woman so calm as her was actually shaken when he misunderstood the ring. Since she had never been hearing such words before and after hearing them she felt so embarrassed.


    Is that what men would think of when they see an unmarried woman suddenly had a ring on? Clearly, he was misunderstanding her and completely misunderstood the whole thing!


    However, her face was blushing in embarrassment when she thought of it.


    Luca was surprised looking at her red face.


    What is this that''s he had been witnessing? Does she really purchase the ring just to reserve herself for him? Does she admit that she had feelings for him too?


    At the same time, Jennet had wanted to tell him the truth about how she had the ring but Luca was already laughing happily and had grabbed her hands and squeezed them tightly.


    "Jennet, though you didn''t say it your gestures are enough to tell me that you do want to be my girlfriend. I will treasure you." He said with a wider smile.


    Jennet blanked out for a moment. She was speechless beyond helping.


    Be his girlfriend?


    The thought of it made her uncomfortable. At that very moment, she had wanted to shout out loud to clear the misunderstanding.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, the server came to their table to serve their foods. She was left with no other choice but to zip her lips at the moment and will find another time to explain the truth to him.


    She can''t spoil his happy mood with the explanation that may create a rift between them as worker and superior.


    After lunch, they walked out together towards the parking area. However, Felix was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is Felix?" She asked and glanced at Luca. She felt nervous when she didn''t see Felix in the parking area.


    Luca looked down and smiled. He can see that she was nervous. Oh, cute!


    "I sent him away." He answered and took out another car keys from his pocket.


    Jennet kept silent and followed him into the car. She sat quietly beside him when he drove the car, leaving the place.


    Along the way back to the company, Luca kept smiling widely. Today was really the happiest day for him. His attempt to win her heart was a success.


    No wonder she was all so secretive for the past few days. She was looking for something to show him that she likes him too. She must have been the shy type in regards to starting a romantic relationship.


    However, Jennet was feeling restless in her seat. She kept glancing at the man beside her and wanted to tell the truth but the words won''t come out of her mouth.


    Luca sensed her fidgety behaviour beside him and he chuckled.


    "You have been fidgeting since earlier. Why? Are you doubting me?" He asked and glanced at her.


    Jennet shook her head. She had never had doubt in him because everything was just a misunderstanding.


    "No, no!" She answered and looked away from him. She bit her lower lips in frustration.


    ''I need to clear this huge misunderstanding! I didn''t like you in any romantic term! I only respect you!'' She cried in her heart while playing with the ring in her finger.


    "I will make you happy throughout our dating days." He said with a smiling face.


    He glanced at her and added, "I will be loyal to you."


    Jennet was dumbfounded beside him. She didn''t know how to reply to him because right at that very moment, Hue''s word resounding in her muddy head. His smiling face also appeared in her mind.


    ''I am only loyal to you.''


    It was the same as the one that had made her heart beating crazily.


    When she heard the same words were spoken by another man, her heart wrenched. Her heart felt so heavy. She felt so miserable as if she had cheated on Hue who had pledged his loyalty to her.


    She swallowed hard and said, "Luca, I..."


    "We have arrived." Said Luca and drove the car into a parking area.


    Jennet glanced in front and found that they had really arrived at the company.


    She turned her head towards him, "Luca, about what you had said at the restaurant. I need to cle..."


    Chup!


    Soft and warm lips were pressed just a few inches away from her lips.


    Jennet froze in her seat as her eyes widen in disbelief, looking at the face that was right in front of her face.


    "I''ve always wanting to do this." He whispered and wanted to kiss her lips.


    But, Jennet immediately pushed him away. Her heart sped out of control and her face was red, deep red!


    Goodness, what had he done?!


    Her fingers were trembling as she wanted to run away from him but the door was still locked from inside.


    "Luca, open the door!" She said while glaring and tried to unlock the door again and again.


    Luca smiled menacingly while looking at her behaving so frantic before him.


    He unfastened the seat belt and hovered towards her, pulling her into a tight embrace.


    "Jennet..." He whispered softly in her ear. "It''s a normal reaction for a woman to have the urge to run away after they are kissed by the man they adore. I will treasure you with all my heart and I won''t hurt you." He added and breathe softly close to her ear.


    Jennet froze. Every muscle in her body tensed up.


    No, it is not normal!


    She needed to practically run away from him. She had an even bigger problem waiting at home. She can''t stop thinking about Hue''s reaction once he found out about what had happened today. He will throw a tantrum at her unfaithfulness since they are married.


    No, wait a minute!


    Married? Unfaithfulness? Since when did she had started to think of such a thing? Why did she keep thinking about Hue at a moment like this?


    "Luca, just let me go!" She said in a strained voice.


    Only God knows how she felt right now. She felt so scared and even frightened about everything at the moment. Everything was really out of her expectations.


    She wanted to punch his face but thinking that he is the big boss, she had to stay frozen and kept herself from punching him into a pulp.


    "Hmm, I''ll meet you after work today." He added in a soft whisper before finally getting her to go. He unlocked the door.


    Jennet stormed out of the car, bracing her unsteady heart. Her face was pale white like a sheet of white paper. Her legs were even weakened after what she had gone through moments ago.


    Luca Tybelg had actually kissed her!


    His lips were just a few inches away from meeting her lips. Though it was only a light peck on her face she felt so troubled about it. Furthermore, he was also misunderstanding the ring that she had on her finger.


    How will she face Luca from now on and most importantly, how will she survive in the company since every female will turn haywire if they found Luca going out with her in public from now on?


    Everyone will turn their attention towards her and turned her life down the sinkhole of endless torture!


    She never reserved herself for anyone. She had always been all alone and about a week ago, a hot blonde had suddenly lived together with her.


    The appearance of the blonde was unexpected and she didn''t have the heart to chase him out because she felt pity for him.

 Chapter 48 - My Woman

    Jennet hastened her pace towards the elevator and quickly stepped in. As she waited for the door to close, a figure suddenly appeared and stopped the elevator from closing.


    Jennet''s face turned sour as she looked straight at the person who was stepping in elegantly inside the elevator.


    Inhaling a deep breath silently, she made way for the person and stepped aside while averting her gaze to the side. Then, after the door closed, she pressed on the button for the eighth floor.


    Mira stood beside her and pressed for the tenths floor button shortly after her, then, she stood there silently. She was looking high and mighty as always but the annoyance in her face was visible.


    "So, you''re officially going out with Luca."


    Mira broke the silence with a statement while clutching tightly to the reports in her hands. She turned her head towards Jennet with a piercing stare.


    She had the urge to toss the papers in Jennet''s face and jumped on her body, pulling her hair off until she''s bald. But, for now, she had to calm herself and think rationally.


    Jennet looked back at her. "We are not going out." She said, denying what she had said.


    They are definitely not going out with each other. She never agreed to be with him either. Everything was just a misunderstanding but everyone else failed to realise the truth.


    She had struggled so hard to explained herself but no one ever listened to her. Plus, the timing was always not right when she tried to do the explanation.


    Mira turned her body facing her. She snorted. "Well, if you''re not going out with each other, what explanation will you give me about that ring on your finger then?"


    Jennet stared into her glaring eyes, "This ring is not from Mr Tybelg." She pressed her tone.


    She was getting annoyed just by looking at the beautiful woman before her. Mira was blindly jealous of her none exist relationship with Luca.


    Mira chuckled in disdain. Was this woman trying to act all innocent as always? She was not satisfied and clearly, Jennet was lying to her as always.


    "Then, who gave you this ring?" She raised an eyebrow. "Another rich sugar daddy with lustful eyes towards a woman like you? Tell me who would lust over a tasteless woman like you?" She asked.


    Jennet turned her hands into fists by her side. "Well, Ms Henderson, as for who gave me the ring had nothing to do with anyone in this company let alone Mr Tybelg or anyone out there that you may think of but everything was just a simple misunderstanding."


    Mira chuckled, "Well, a simple misunderstanding... A classic excuses that were so popular even up to this modern age."


    She eyed Jennet and snorted, "Luca had given you a villa. So, he must be one who gave you this ring, unless this ring is the payment for selling your body to another man out there, then it can explain everything. You''re clearly a gold digger with the worst attitude in this century." She mocked her.


    Jennet clenched her jaws tightly. Her anger meter rose. She had the urge to do an uppercut hit under her chin like how Atom does uppercut hit to Zeus from the movie Real Steel!


    But, she can only imagine doing all of the brutal action in her head. If she really did it in reality, Mira would probably have lost all of her beautiful white teeth and then she would have been called a young granny! Hahaha! (Evil laugh by the FL)


    Just because she had a ring on, everyone made the worst assumptions of her. Just because she had a ring on, everyone labelled her as a gold digger. But, no one care to get to know of the truth.


    "I have never done anything nor have I sold myself to anyone out there." She explained once again. Her face became darker and darker by the minute.


    Mira chuckled and exhaled a deep sight, "Ha... A woman who knew how to sugar coat her sugar daddies would have no flaws in telling lies like how you did now. I am very impressed. I had always wondered why do the males in this company had a thing for you when you''re so damn broke and had no redeeming beauty quality but only know how to open your legs for them." She kept on bombarding her with insults.


    She leans at her and asked in a sneering tone, "Tell me, how many men had you slept with? Have you had fun counting the nights that you had spent with different men every night while getting paid for some lousy amount of money?"


    The anger meter in Jennet was reaching its maximum level by now. Staring into the eyes of the woman who had claimed herself as her love rival, had really shot her anger to the max!


    Jennet was exuding an enormous amount of dark energy inside the elevator as she puffed hot like a bubbling hot volcano. The spacious elevator felt so cramped even though there were just the two of them inside it.


    She had been ignoring all of their verbal torments for the past five years and had even moved out from the apartment for the sake of staying sane for the next coming years of her life.


    If Mira continued to torment her mind with her rude words, she will really turn the elevator into their wrestling rings and when she does, she will beat her real bad.


    She will beat her into a pulp and would slam her beautiful face onto the wall and mop her face on the floor while letting out an evil laugh.


    Mira chuckled when she saw how red the face before her. She felt a sense of relieved as she taunted Jennet even more with a smirk full of mockery.


    "Well, well... A mistress had always been described as a woman who knew how to stay composed no matter how harsh the torments she got from her surrounding." She said and then, she looked at the puffing hot woman from top to bottom.


    She clicked her tongue while letting out a wicked chuckle. "But, looking at you now made me think that you''re actually a prostitute, no, you''re even lowest than a prostitute."


    Jennet growled angrily and before she could pounce onto the wicked woman, the elevator had stopped and the door was now open.


    "Aha, ladies!" Came a cheerful voice from outside the elevator.


    Susan Banner, the Officer of Human Resources was standing in front of the elevator and was smiling widely at the two ladies.


    Her gaze then turned towards Jennet who was in the middle of posing on doing a crane style attack upon the smiling Mira.


    Jennet returned back to her senses as soon as she set her gaze upon the smiling Susan Banner. She immediately rearranged her posture and walked past Mira without even turning back to look at her.


    Her heart was still burning so badly and by now, her heart had already turned into black charcoal that could ignite fire anytime.


    "Happy working Jennet." Said Mira with a sinister chuckle from inside of the elevator before the door closes before her.


    Susan Banner turned her attention towards the grave looking Jennet.


    She smiled warmly and said, "Stay calm. Don''t let anger control your rationality. Here, have some chocolate." She handed a bar of chocolate towards Jennet.


    Jennet eyed the chocolate. Her anger dissipated slowly a soon as she saw the chocolate bar. She took it and said her thanks to Susan and tore it open at the far end before taking a bite.


    Susan Banner had always brought chocolate bars along with her every time she''s making her round in the company, doing her daily routine of inspecting each department. She''s a woman who had ways kept a smiley face and always stayed composed.


    Susan Banner smiled as they walked along at the hallway. "Just ignore what Mira had said. You''re amazing no matter what other people say about you. Just be yourself at all times." She said while patting Jennet''s back, calming her.


    "Thank you, Mrs Banner." Jennet smiled at her and took another bite from the chocolate bars.


    Susan Banner smiled and said, "You''re welcome. If there''s anything that you need to share with me, I am always available."


    "I will Mrs Banner but for now, I still can manage," Jennet said with a little smile.


    Susan Banner had been so kind to her since the first day she worked in the company. Well, honestly, she had been very warm to all of the staffs in the company and it made her so popular among the staffs.


    They parted ways when Jennet entered her office. She glanced around the office while holding on to the chocolate bar in her hand. Everyone was eyeing her and she can tell what had been playing in their minds.


    Some of them were cursing her for going out with their heartthrob and some were praising her for her boldness of charging into wars, fighting all the jealous women around her.


    Jennet headed for her desk and sat down. She then started to drown herself with her work but she really couldn''t put her focus in her work after the lunch was over.


    She kept recalling the hug and kiss from Luca that had actually scared the wit out of her. She didn''t want to meet Luca and didn''t even want to talk to him. She still felt troubled over what happened that afternoon. She prayed for a chance to escape meeting Luca.


    However, luck was never on her side...


    Later that evening, after work, she left the office and found Luca had already stood beside her car, leaning his back against the rear, looking so dashing in his suit.


    "Luca, what are you doing here?" She halted, looking so troubled and worried to death.


    Luca smiled at her and started to rearrange his suit. "Well, I am waiting for my woman." He said looking confident.


    His woman?!


    Since when did she become his woman?


    She was speechless as she made her way towards him. She glanced around and a few of the staff were leaving the building. Some of them were glancing towards them. Their eyes were burning with rage!


    Jennet felt so uneasy as she stood before the smiling face. "Luca, I need to tell you that everything was a misunderstanding. I am..."


    Luca shook his head. "Jennet, I am not going to listen to your excuses. I know you''re feeling insecure because of my past relationships with all my exes but I am honest. I will treasure you." He said with determination.


    "But, Luca..."


    "Jennet, you''re an unmarried woman and I am also an unmarried man. I do not care what other people may say about you but I am honest with what I had said before." Explained Luca again, never giving her the time to explain herself.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. "Luca, I need to tell you the truth about everything. It was just a misunderstanding. I..."


    "I understand. You may have thought everything through but I am not going to give up on you since you have reserved yourself for me. I will wait for you to say ''Yes''." He said at last with a smile.


    "Also, since we will be going for the trip to N Country, I look forward to being spending the time with you." He said.


    He stepped forward towards her with a smile that could melt the heart of those who see it. But, Jennet was starting to feel so scared to be approached by him and she stepped back a pace.

 Chapter 49 - Do what he likes

    Luca smiled and walked even closer to her. "Why are you walking away from me?" He asked with a teasing tone.


    Jennet stopped moving and looked at him. "What are you trying to do if I don''t move?"


    Luca smiled. "I wanted to say, see you tomorrow, sweetheart." He said with a soft chuckle. Then, he left with a wide smile.


    Swe... Sweetheart?!


    Jennet felt her world crumbled to the ground. She trembled so badly where she stood. Her face exploded with embarrassment but anger followed shortly after that.


    This thing wouldn''t happen if she had not worn a ring to work. But, she didn''t know how she had the ring in the first place. This problem was caused by no other than that big cry baby!


    Well, who else could be there if it was not Hue? He was the culprit to all of her misfortunes. He was also the one who had made her boss had a misunderstanding about her.


    Hue had been super clingy and also a super jealous man. From his personality, he was a person who is not easy to please and would do anything to get what he wants.


    Tossing the handbag onto the passenger''s seat, she gritted her teeth. "I am seriously hitting him into a pulp today!"


    She sat inside the car and tried to take the ring off her finger. But, no matter how hard she tried, no matter how much pressure she put on, she couldn''t even take it off. The ring just stayed there as if it had been glued to her finger.


    Grunting furiously she gave up and started the engine before speeding away with frustration.


    As soon as she arrived at the villa, she headed for the entrance. Before she could open the door, a head had suddenly emerged from inside.


    "Wife!"


    Hue appeared at the door, smiling happily, startling her. His handsome face sparkled beautifully and it was so blinding.


    "Hue!" Jennet gasped at the door, startled at his sudden appearance. Her knees had suddenly become so weak to the extent she had lean her body onto the door.


    She immediately yelled at him, "Stop appearing so suddenly at the door!!"


    Her heart was racing and all her energy had been drained because of everything that she had gone through. She felt her lifespan had been shortened ten years due to the shock.


    Looking at his wide smiley face, though, made her heart burned with unspeakable anger.


    She pointed out at his face, gritting her teeth in anger. "You...!"


    She forced herself to stand up properly. Then, hastened her pace towards him and hit his chest repeatedly, releasing all of her anger.


    "I hate you!" She hit him again and again.


    Hue grabbed her hands and looked into her face that was mixed with balls of emotions. He could see anger, sadness and embarrassment all at one time. Her ears are red, her cheeks blushing and she was biting her lower lips.


    "Wife..." He whispered softly. His puppy ears dropped at her sudden attack.


    Jennet pulled her hands but immediately hit his chests again. "Don''t you dare call me your wife!" She roared angrily.


    Grabbing the collar of his shirt, she looked up at him, staring into his jade-blue irises. "This ring..." She raised her hand and showed her ring finger at him, "is this from you?" She asked.


    Hue stared into her eyes. He raised his own left hand and showed her the same looking ring on his finger.


    "Yes, it is." He answered with a smile. "This is our wedding rings. I have to put a mark on you so no one can take you away from me." He added. His mood suddenly perked up with excitement.


    Had she started to have the feeling of the newlyweds? Had she started to acknowledge him as her husband now? And the most important thing, had she stayed away from that homewrecker?


    "Take it off!" She said which startled the blonde.


    He rolled his eyes towards her. "No can''t do." He answered right away.


    "You''re mine!" He added.


    Jennet tightened her grip on his collars, "I said, take it off from me. I do not belong to anyone including you."


    "No, you are mine and it can''t be taken off!" Hue looked away. His face turned sour and he started to put on his usual sulky face.


    Jennet released his collar and stepped back. She bit her lower lips angrily but not a single words coming out of her mouth. She fisted her hands by her side as she looked away from him, hiding her face that was now wet with tears.


    This will be the end of her life. The alone and peaceful life that she had always wanted will never be achieved. The dream will always be a dream. She had only wanted to have a peaceful working life until she dies but, looks like she will have to die old in misery.


    No matter how hard she tried to explain herself to those fanatic fans of Luca, no one would have believed her. Is this her punishment for wishing to stay single and alone? She will really turn into a madwoman one day because of excessive verbal abuse from those ladies.


    Hue glanced at the woman who had turned her back towards him. He peeked at her but found her shedding some tears.


    "Eh, why are you crying?" Hue asked in alarm. "Wife, did anyone hurt you?" He asked again, looking so concerned.


    Hue pulled her in and closed the door. He looked at her from top to bottom. Nothing was weird about her physical either but, why was she crying?


    Jennet shook her head but then nodded. Her tears flowed down even harder. She was confused and was lost in thought on how to start explaining her situation to him. She felt so angry but sad all at the same time. It made her felt so miserable.


    "I will die in misery because of you." She cried.


    "Eh, why? You won''t." Hue waved his hand in front of his face. The movement he made gave off the same nice scent.


    "I am always by your side." He added with a serious looking face. His pouty mask had now been shed off the instant he saw her tears.


    Jennet raised her wet face and sniffed. "What did you say just now?"


    "I am always here for you." Hue said and opened his arms widely.


    For once in her life, she suddenly wanted to be spoilt by this man. His nice scent was inviting her to go forward and hug him tightly.


    But, she stood rooted and sniffed even more. "Hug me!" She requested. "I am sad now." She added.


    The blonde man was so surprised at her sudden request. Looking at her wet face that was looking so fragile made his heart warmed immediately.


    He pulled her into a tight embrace as she requested. He patted her head and whispered softly, "Hush now, my wife."


    Jennet dug her wet face onto his chest, muffling her cries. She held dearly onto his shirt as she sobbed. Her hands that gripped the shirt on his chest was trembling as well as her body.


    "Wife, shush now. I am here for you." He whispered softly while kissing her head lovingly. "Your husband is here for you."


    Jennet dug her face even deeper into his chest. Hearing his words made her heartfelt the comfort she sought. At the same time, she inhaled his scent deep into her lungs, to comfort her mind.


    Hue moved his head down and lowered his face. His lips landed on her hot ear, giving it a kiss.


    "I am here..." He whispered softly. His lips then travelled down to her cheek before it landed last at the nape of her neck, giving it a light and teasing kiss.


    Jennet tightened her grip on his shirt. Her heart suddenly beat faster and she felt even weaker than before. Warmth rose up to her face, fending off all the coldness that made her face pale.


    "Wife..." His soft whisper came again.


    He suddenly carried her in his arms, startling her. She wound her arms around his neck and clung dearly onto him.


    Hue''s eyes feasted on the blushing red face that was staring at him with her big, red, and wet eyes in alarm.


    "Put me down!" She protested and tried to get away from him.


    Hue smiled and lean his head towards her, "I am cheering you, my wife."


    Jennet hit his chest and grunted.


    "Cheering for what? I am dead angry at you!" She nagged and kept on hitting him.


    But, Hue ignored her as he brought her all the way up into the bedroom.


    "Put me down!" She wiggled to be free from his tight hold. She was getting angrier now but was getting scared at the same time.


    ''Because of you, I was kissed by Luca!'' She roared angrily in her mind. She wanted to tug his long hair that was tied into a ponytail. But...


    Hue halted in his step. His body stiffened. He turned his glance towards the woman in his arms. The grip on her body tightened in an instant.


    "What did you say?" He asked. His voice turned icy cold.


    A murderous aura was exuding from his entire body. The surrounding felt chilly in a sudden. He looked like an entirely different person.


    No gentleness in his usually warm face. There was only hatred that seeped deeper in his cold and piercing glare. Unknown to her, the tip of his long blonde hair had slowly turned into black colour.


    Jennet felt the hair behind her neck raising in a sudden. The sudden chill she felt made her unconsciously shivered with fright. She could faintly see his eye colour had a tinge of red that spread out slowly from his pupils.


    ''Don''t just freeze there, hurry comfort him!'' A voice suddenly shouted in her head. It was the voice of a woman and definitely not her voice!


    Jennet looked around in alarmed. ''What?''


    "Wife, what did you say just now?" Hue repeated his question for the second time. He seemed not to hear what she heard in her head.


    His glare was killing and he had slowly had a streak of faint looking black lines over the corner of his eyes.


    Jennet gulped in fright. "I... I said to put me down." She stuttered in his arms.


    "After that..." He said and stared into her eyes.


    "You said you were kissed by Luca." He mentioned what she had just said in her head moments ago.


    He stared even deeper into her eyes. He was looking down at her as if he wanted to bury her down the ground with his stare.


    "I... I never said anything about that." Jennet gulped.


    How can he knew what she said in her head and what should she do to calm him now?


    ''Comfort him! He''s going to murder people!'' Yelled a voice in her head.


    Murder?!


    ''He will be punished if you don''t comfort him!'' Nagged the voice again.


    ''How can I comfort him?'' Jennet shouted back in her head. For once in her life, she had actually talked in her own head.


    She must have gone insane because of panic now!


    ''Do what he likes to do! Don''t tell me you don''t know what he likes!'' Yelled the same female voice again.


    Do what he likes to do?


    Jennet can only think of one thing.

 Chapter 50 - Third Wheel

    ''Should I asked him if he wants me to bed him?'' The naive and innocent Jennet asked a question.


    ''Stupid, he would devour you entirely without leaving anything! Think of something else!'' The rationale Jennet emerged and nagged from deep within.


    Currently in her head was two mini Jennet, fighting on about the next step to calm the man who was gradually turning scarier by the minute.


    Jennet''s heart was beating so fast as if it would jump right out of her chest. The chilling feeling she felt, oozing out from him, made her fret in his strong arms.


    If only she was not being carried bridal style, she would have run for her life, hiding as far as she could. But, she had to face her fear and do whatever she can to calm him. Pacifying his thunderous heart would be the best step for now if she ever wanted everyone to be safe from harm.


    Jennet framed his dark looking face in her palms. Her eyes stared even deeper into the eyes that slowly became so frightening yet held so many hidden secrets that only he knows it.


    "Hue, honey... Calm down..." She said to his face. She had never seen a living person can have a visible change to their eyes colour in an instant.


    "Hue, do you love me?" Suddenly she asked him a stupid question that she already know what his answer will be.


    What the heck am I asking him right now?!


    Hue''s body stiffened at her unexpected question. His red eyes stared back at her, looking so formidable and fierce. His hold on her body tightened even more.


    "I do." He answered her. Short and clear.


    Jennet stared even deeper into the eyes that had slowly turned red, the colour of blood. There was still small rings of jade-blue at the rim of his irises.


    "How much do you love me?" She asked again.


    "For eternity," He answered.


    His voice that spoke the answer was even softer than his normal voice and it made her wanted him to repeat it over and over again.


    Well, at least there is still some consciousness in him even while he was looking so fierce at the moment.


    "If you love me for eternity then don''t get angry, please. I am begging you, please be calm." Jennet pleaded softly in his arms.


    Hue stared back at her without saying a word. No one knows what was inside his head right now.


    He walked towards the bed and slowly laid her down on the pillows before he got on top of her body. Looking down at the eyes that stared so intently at him, he lowered his head and whispered into her ear.


    "Make sure you keep away from men at your workplace especially Luca Tybelg." He said, slowly but clearly.


    "But..." Jennet was about to protest but, Hue was fast to seal her lips with a deep kiss and when he finally let go, Jennet was breathing heavily.


    "Calm my heart by telling him to stay away from you. He isn''t meant for you. I am your husband." He said and kissed her earlobe.


    He lowered his face towards the nape of her neck. His nose grazed softly along her neckline down to her shoulder, inhaling her scent while lightly giving kisses along the trail.


    Jennet flinched at every kiss. Her face turned beetroot red in embarrassment. She had been pinned down on the bed, not able to move nor do she able to stop him.


    She inhaled a deep breath while clutching tightly to the bedsheet. Well, this is what he likes!


    Taking the advantage to have the skinship with her have always been his goal. Well, she didn''t know how many goals he had in mind but this has been one of them.


    Hue lowered his head even further down to her collarbone. One of his hand roamed under her shirt, groping her covered bosom and suddenly something bad happened.


    ''Growwwll!''


    The intimate moment was finally put to halt by Jennet''s hungry stomach which made her immediately cupped her red face in embarrassment.


    Hue raised his head and blinked in disbelief. What is this? This is not fair to him!


    As if he had finally been pulled back to reality because of the music from her stomach, the colour of his eyes turned back to jade blue in a blink.


    He looked down at the woman who had turned her face away from meeting his eyes.


    "This is another homewrecker!" Hue grunted angrily.


    He pulled a very sour face and glared at the embarrassed wife who was on the brink of killing herself because of the unexpected thing.


    "Hungry stomach really is the third wheel in our marriage!" He said out loud in frustration.


    "I have been too hungry!" Jennet replied from behind her palms that hid her red face from his view. "You didn''t even let me have dinner..." She added in a low voice, blaming him for the appearance of the third wheel.


    ''Growwwll!'' Her stomach growled again.


    Ahh, this is too embarrassing!


    It felt like she had been caught by her mother doing something indecent in the house right when she had braced herself to accept him.


    Hue immediately stepped out from the bed and huffed in anger with jealousy.


    "Wife, let''s go eat now! This third wheel must be rid off at once!" He said and shook her shoulder, urging her to get up.


    Jennet shook her head and was hesitant to leave the bed. She felt too embarrassed to meet his eyes that were looking at her with so much passion just now.


    "You go ahead. I''ll come shortly..." She answered in a low voice, still hiding her red face under her palms.


    Hue glared even more at her. He was getting even jealous of her growling stomach that had managed to stop him from successfully consummating their marriage!


    Now he had to deal with another enemy that can come without prior notice if he didn''t stay vigilant to take good care of his wife''s welfare.


    ''Hunger, I will diminish you as long as I am the husband! I won''t let you appear before us!'' Hue said as if he was challenging a living being.


    From now on, he will go to battle with pan and spoon to fight off hunger from getting between him and his wife!


    Hue bends down and scooped her up in his strong arms which startled her even more.


    "Let me down!" Jennet cried in surprised. She clung dearly to his neck. "You don''t have to be so worked up because of my hunger." She added.


    He glared at her, "No, hunger is one of my enemies now after that homewrecker!" He said and walked out if the room, down the stairs and straight into the kitchen.


    He forced her to sit down on one of the chairs before he served dinner for the two of them. Jennet sat down obediently without trying to fuss anymore. She was still trying to cool herself after she went through two flights in his arms.


    Hue had prepared yummy looking dinner with well-grilled sirloin topped with black pepper sauce, sauteed mixed vegetables with a cinch of shallot as the garnish, and a side serving of mashed potatoes.


    Jennet eyed him and he was looking back at her. The colour of his eyes had fully turned to its original colour. The air around him gradually turned calmer and warmer like how his usual air was.


    "Have you calmed down now?" She asked him and examined his facial features for any changes.


    Hue placed a plate of mash potatoes in front of her. "Not yet. Eat!" He said and put slices of meat on her plate.


    Jennet sat back and kept herself silent. She took a fork and poked at the meat and stuffed it inside her mouth, savouring its tastiness to her heart content.


    Hue sat opposite her and appeased his stomach too. But, while at it, he kept glancing at her.


    Throughout the dinner, silence enveloped the surrounding. No one among them spoken a word but only the sound of forks and knives hitting the plates were heard as they had their meals.


    After dinner, the two of them washed the dishes together. While washing the dishes, Jennet glanced at Hue once again.


    He was looking so calm while washing the dirty plates under the running water. She took the time to wipe the plates dry before placing it on the plate rack.


    "Anything on my face?" He asked without turning his head towards her. His tone was somehow still cold, sulking deep within.


    "Nothing." She replied and looked away, hiding the awkwardness.


    Hue handed her the last plate and she took it without saying anything. Then, Hue walked out of the kitchen without even drying his hands. His actions clearly showed that he''s in his moody mode.


    Jennet frowned but, she was speechless. This is the first time he had ever acted so moody towards her.


    She wiped the last plate dry and put it on the rack. Then, she put the cloth away. She glanced towards the living-room and found Hue was sitting on the sofa while watching the TV.


    Looking at his back from behind made her felt so strange. He had always tried to harass her but today, after he calmed down from his anger, he became cold. He became less clingy towards her.


    She straightened her back and thought hard. ''What should I do to make him not pulling a sour face at me? It felt so strange if he stops bothering me.''


    She looked around and an idea popped up in her head. ''Well, let''s make a pot of tea to calm him then. Drinking tea had always had a soothing feeling on me.''


    She nodded her head in satisfaction and looked around for tea. She opened every drawer but there''s no sign of any tea bags anywhere. Then, she opened the upper cabinet.


    Perched neatly inside the cabinet among the tea boxes was a small bottle with a big bold letter in gold. Happy Pills!


    Her eyes widen. Happy pills? What is it?


    As if she had found her solution, she grabbed hold of the bottle and shook it, checking if there''s some content in it. There''s some inside!


    She read the description on the bottle and gasped with happiness. The pills can make someone feeling energized and happy?


    She glanced back at the living-room, looking at the man who was engrossed on watching TV.


    ''Hmm... No wonder he had always been happy. He actually had some supplements to make him happy and energized all day.'' She thought. ''I should have one for today as well so we can be even in term of happiness.''


    Smiling widely, she turned the cap open and dropped two yellow looking tablets onto her palm. She closed the cap again and tucked the bottle back into the cabinet.


    Sniffing the tablet, she frowned. It smells sweet and doesn''t have any unpleasant smell like the bitter tablets.


    "Well, whatever. Something happy must be something pleasant." She said to herself with a wide smile.


    Then, she poured two glasses of warm water and placed it inside a serving tray. She put the tablets in each of the glasses and it dissolved quickly turning the water a bit orange in colour.


    She walked out of the kitchen and placing the tray on the table in front of Hue, she said, "Hue, I have prepared warm drinks for both of us." She said and served him a glass.


    Hue glanced at the glass in front of him. ''What is this strange looking water? I smell something funny about it.''


    He was feeling uneasy but, he didn''t say anything but thanked her before turning his attention towards the TV again.


    Jennet took her own glass and drank the content in one gulp. The taste was a bit sweet and nothing like the bitter pills that she used to consume before.


    Then, she placed the glass back on the tray. Wiping her mouth, she said, "Make sure you drink yours. I am going to the car for a while and then going upstairs." She said.


    Hue nodded his head. He glanced back at the glass and took it in his hand before emptying the content down his throat.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. He drank it!


    Now he won''t get angry at her anymore.

 Chapter 51 - Insane

    Feeling satisfied that Hue drank the water she prepared, she smiled and turned towards the front door.


    ''I hope he can be happy as usual. Looking at his gloomy face somehow made me guilty.'' She said in her head.


    She walked out towards the porch and went inside the car, taking her handbag and phone. Then, she entered the villa again.


    When she walked pass by the living-room, Hue was still engrossed with watching TV, not caring about her at all. He didn''t even show his interest to bother her like he usually does.


    He didn''t even bother to turn his head to look at her!


    Jennet shook her head slowly. Well, she should explain the truth about the ring to Luca Tybelg the first thing tomorrow. Only then, this big baby will stop sulking at her.


    Feeling a bit gloomy, she headed upstairs, leaving Hue, who was sulking all to his heart content in the living room. She felt troubled and sad because the feeling was a bit off when suddenly the trouble has gone in a blink.


    ''Well, let him be. Sooner or later, he will be back to normal.'' She thought and entered the bedroom.


    Placing all that she had in her hands on the table, she pulled a chair and sat down comfortably while inhaling a few deep breaths, trying to ease her muddy mind.


    Lots of things happening all at once and she couldn''t cope it. She had to think of the best way to explain her situation to Luca Tybelg, the first thing in the morning.


    Outside the villa, it was already dark and the moon had already emerged and perched gracefully in the night sky. Stars scattered everywhere, creating a night so beautiful.


    Jennet walked towards the sliding door and looked out, admiring the beauty of the night that was oddly seductive in her eyes. She felt the sudden urge to be with someone.


    A night like this is the best to be together with their loved ones, snuggling together in a cocoon of love. The moon and the stars as the witness of their love will be so romantic and mysterious.


    She leans her head against the door and admires the beauty. But then as time passed by, she suddenly felt her head throbbing and she was getting dizzy all in a sudden.


    An uncomfortable feeling was pressing on her chests tightly. She felt so stuffy all in a sudden and it became unbearable by the minute.


    She gasped uncomfortably and looked around while fanning her face with the discomfort that was masking her face.


    "It became so hot all in a sudden." She said to herself and walked towards the bed and lay down. She massaged her temple on the bed but her body was in heat.


    She sat down and breathe heavily. Cupping her hot cheeks, she mumbled alone, "Is the air-conditioning not working properly?"


    She stood up and inspected the condition of the air-conditioning, but it worked just fine. She frowned as she pressed the remote control, lowering the temperature to the lowest.


    However, no matter how she pressed the remote control, the heat she felt on her body become so intense and maddening.


    At last, she gave up on working on the air-conditioning and stormed into the bathroom, dipping her hot body in the cold water inside the bathtub.


    She spent quite some time in the tub and massaged her throbbing head for comfort. But, she suddenly felt so thirsty instead.


    Gasping with discomfort, she stepped out of the water and wrapped her naked body with a bath towel. Her hair was dripping wet on her back but she didn''t bother to dry them let alone drying her wet body.


    She headed back to the bedroom and gasped by the dressing table. She looked in the mirror and her face was red and she was looking so sick.


    "What is happening to me?" She questioned herself and held her dizzy head in her palms.


    She sat on the bed edge and laid her body down. She tossed and turned to ease the discomfort but, nothing could stop the heat and thirst that she felt.


    "Help me..." She cried as she closed her eyes tightly and breathe heavily on the bed.


    Back in the living-room, Hue was busy distracting his attention towards the TV after he made silent protest towards his own wife. He was pulling on the long face in the living-room and ignored the sad looking wife when she headed upstairs.


    He felt satisfied when he saw her sad looking face earlier. Though he didn''t want to make her sad, he had to in order to teach her lesson.


    ''Humph, serve her right for always defending that homewrecker!'' He grunted alone and folded his arms around his chest.


    He leans back on the sofa and smiled alone while watching the TV. As he sat leisurely, he felt warmer and warmer by the minute. But, he just ignored the stuffy feelings and kept focusing his attention towards what he was watching.


    But, as he kept his attention towards the TV, the stuffy feelings kept accumulating to the extent it became unbearable. His body felt so strange as if he had suddenly become so lusty.


    Hue gulped his own saliva and stood up, taking the empty glasses back to the kitchen. He stood by the preparation counter and inhaled a few deep breaths to ease the discomfort but, nothing could ease the feeling.


    "What is happening to me?" He gulped silently. The thirst he felt was unquenchable no matter how many glasses of water he drank.


    He felt so miserable when the heat in his body rising to his head, making him even dizzier.


    "Ahh, this is unbearable!" He cried and walked out of the kitchen. He stormed into the bedroom and saw Jennet lying on the bed, so defenceless!


    He halted at the door as his eyes scanned her body from top to bottom. Jennet was only wrapped in a towel, showing her fair white thighs and sexy cleavages. Her appearance drove him ''hungry'' for her body!


    But, a sudden realization hit him and he was fuming mad with jealousy again. Is she trying to seduce him and then toy with his feeling at the last moment? How important is that homewrecker to her?


    Stomping his feet towards the bed, he bombarded the miserable looking woman with a question, "Wife, what kind of drinks have you prepared earlier? I am feeling so sick!"


    He eyed her furiously as he started to breathe heavily due to the discomfort in his chest that had become even intense. But, he kept gulping his own saliva when he saw his wife, lying on the bed, only in a towel and was looking so appetizing.


    However, he immediately looked away and shook his head to stay sober.


    ''What kind of torture is this? Is she inviting me to eat her?!'' He screamed hysterically in his head.


    Jennet opened her eyes, the moment Hue''s voice rang in her ears. She propelled herself to sit by the bedside and stared at the man who was having lapses of heavy breathing in front of her.


    Hue was looking so seductive in her eyes, with his flushed cheeks, slightly wet hair around his handsome face due to sweat and also the sweet scent from his body which had driven her out of her mind. Bullets of sweat that trickled down to his neck made her licked her lips.


    She rose from the bed and reached out for his chest, staring into his eyes.


    "Hue, help me." She said softly and ran her hands on his chests, up to his shoulder before she wound her arms around his neck. She pressed her chests against his, feeling his body.


    Hue looked back at her in terror. He pulled her hands away from his neck and slightly pushed her from sticking to him.


    "What is happening to you?!" He cried and stepped back away from her. He had tried to keep himself sober though he was burning with desire every time he had his eyes on her.


    "Hue, help me. My body is so hot." Jennet cried again and reached out to him.


    Hue looked away and ignored her desperate plea. Goodness, this is torture!


    He turned his back towards her and looked down. His honest body part was getting aroused now!


    Hue shook his head again and clenched his hands by his side. Turning back towards the woman in heat, he started to nag,


    "You''re still dripping wet. Why didn''t you properly dry your body and your hair? Put on some clothes on your body. You''re..." But, he started to breathe heavily before he could continue to nag at her. His head was getting even dizzier!


    He didn''t know what kind of drinks she had prepared for both of them and he couldn''t reject it because it was prepared by the woman he loves. But, he didn''t know the drinks could make him nuts.


    Jennet breathed heavily in front of him. "Hue, help me. It is so hot!" Jennet cried in front of him again and lean even closer to him, pressing her body onto his body. She wound her arms around his waist, trapping him.


    Hue gasped even heavily at the unexpected bomb thrown at him and glued to him like there will be no tomorrow.


    Hue looked down at her with eyes that had now filled with passion. He tilted her chin up with his finger and lowered his face towards her face but, he shook his head and pushed her away from him.


    "No, we can''t do this!" He said, trying as hard as he could to stay sober. The stuffiness he felt was so unbearable to the point he would go insane.


    Jennet gasped for a breather in front of him. She really needs to wash away this uncomfortable feeling but Hue wouldn''t co-operate to help her.


    Still, in her condition, she can grasp the reason he was being so uncooperative. There was still consciousness in her mind though she was about to lose her rationality sooner or later.


    "Hue, are you still angry at me? Is that why you wouldn''t help me?" She asked while inhaling a deep breath. She wanted to cry but are not able to cry tears at the moment.


    Ahh, this feeling is killing her!


    Hue stared back at her. Both of them, who was gasping for air like fishes out of the water was trying to stay sober and to continue with their fight.


    "Yes, and I wouldn''t help you. You''re always siding that homewrecker!" He said, pulling a long face at the same time however his complexion was not looking so good and he had slowly fanning his face with his hand.


    Jennet clutched tightly to her chest. The pain she felt was so unbearable. Damn you, Hue!


    Staring back at the jade blue eyes that didn''t want to surrender either, she said, "I will clear the misunderstanding first thing in the morning when I go to work."


    "You are lying!" Said Hue, still want to be stubborn.


    Jennet stepped closer towards him and grabbed his hands and pressed them on her chest, "Please help me, Hue."


    Hue''s face exploded like an active volcano which erupted with a huge boom the moment his palms landed perfectly on the chest that he had long for so long.


    "You will be the only man I could ever accept in my life from now on." She added and lean closer towards him. "I will stay away from Luca Tybelg."


    As soon as he heard her word, he felt an indescribable feeling of happiness. Staring into her begging eyes had driven his desire to be free. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her but he immediately pulled back.


    "No, this is wrong! Something was funny about those drinks earlier. It made us like this!" He said, fighting so hard to hold himself from devouring her.


    Jennet grunted. Her patience was running out. She pushed him on the bed and immediately took possession of his lips. Pulling her face back a bit, she said,


    "It''s the Happy Pills. The supplements you had was supposed to make us happy but why am I feeling so sick? I want to be happy as you, Hue, but this feeling is unbearable!" She hit his chest and leaned on his body again.


    She dug her face on his neck and sucked on his skin, leaving a deep red mark there. "Hue, help me..." She begged again and licked his earlobe.


    Hue tried to push her away from his body but, the moment his palms landed on her bare shoulders, he felt it was electrifying.


    He pulled her face and tilted his head to the side, taking possession of her lips. She tasted good in his mouth and he clasped their lips even tighter while prying inside her mouth with his hot tongue.


    Jennet ran her hands under his shirt, feeling his muscular abdomen that was wet due to sweat. She pulled her face away and looked into his eyes with lust.


    "Hue, help me..." She said and loosen the towel on her body.


    "Help me. I need you to save me." She said and pulled the towel from her body, tossing it out of the bed.


    Hue''s eyes jolted out of its socket the moment his eyes feasted on the view that was displayed in front of him. He felt a bit faint and leaned back on the bed.


    Hue closed his eyes and tried so hard to control his body. But, the harder he tried to control himself, the harder his other part felt. It was so agonizing!


    As he opened his eyes, he saw her as seductive as a goddess. She was stark naked on top of him and he couldn''t fight the feeling to devour her.


    In his consciousness, he asked her, "Wife, will you hate me if we wake up tomorrow?"


    Jennet looked down at him. She smiled and lowered her head,


    "I won''t..." Then, she kissed him like a hungry baby.

 Chapter 52 - The Vow

    (Warning! This chapter had explicit content. Under 18 are not allowed to read. Read at your own risk!)


    Jennet, as clumsy as she is, kissed his lips while pinning his body further down the bed with her weight. She clung tightly on his neck without pulling her face back.


    "I won''t hate you." She said, assuring him as she kissed him again.


    Biting playfully on his lower lips, she repeated, "I won''t hate you..." Then, she pushed him further down, kissing him while at it.


    Hue grunted softly in her mouth and he pulled his face away from her, and then looking at her brown eyes,


    "Wife, I am about to eat you. Won''t you hate me?" He asked. He groaned softly when Jennet bit his earlobe.


    His soberness comes and go and he had, with all his might, to control his burning desire which became so frightening by the minutes.


    Jennet pulled her self back and stared at the man who is looking like a wet beautiful doll.


    "I am yours." She announced angrily, "and stop asking me questions!" She growled at him in a tone of displeased.


    Even during the time she needs him to ease her pain, he still asked her the same question over and over again. What is he so worried about?


    Staring into her eyes that were full with longing and lust, Hue opened his mouth again, "I love you for eternity, my wife, and even if you hate me after waking up tomorrow, don''t chase me out from here." He said in a soft whisper, begging her at the same time.


    Jennet looked back at him and replied, "If I forget, remind me that you are saving me." She said and then she kissed his jawline, down to his fair neck.


    Hue was completely controlled by his desire and he didn''t bother to think even further as he wrapped his arms around her body and pulled her down. His fingers were all in her hair, pulling her face towards him for better access to her lips that was hungry for his kisses as well. Wet smacking sound filled the entire room, making one feeling so awkward.


    Jennet ran her hands on his shirt and she grunted softly in his mouth. She grunted over the clothes that still separate their skin from touching each other directly.


    "Take it off..." She commanded and pulled on his shirt ferociously. The heat she felt on her body became so unbearable every time she failed to touch his skin directly.


    "Take it off!" She demanded again, in a slightly angry tone. She had become so impatient because of the aphrodisiac.


    Hue pushed her to his side and she fell on her back with a soft moan. He mounted her body, staring down at her while at it. His eyes were full of lust and love all at the same time.


    Jennet tugged on his shirt, "Hurry up, take it off!" She urged while gasping underneath him. "This feeling is killing me!"


    Hue took off his shirt and tossed it out of the bed. His long golden hair flowed free from the hairband that was pulled along with his shirt.


    He was looking so freakishly handsome and seductive with his long hair curtaining his sides. Also at the same time, his muscular abdomen was looking shiny because of his sweat and was swarmed by his seductive charm.


    He''s looking even tastier!


    She unconsciously licked her lips, as she pulled a lock of his hair. Their lips met again and their skin was touching against each other. They felt so comfortable having to touch each other''s skin.


    The nice scent from Hue''s body enveloped the room with sweetness. Piece by piece, his clothes were taken off and landed on the floor and everything was laid bare. Nothing was hidden anymore.


    Jennet looked at the naked man, with lust in her eyes. She ran his hands on his muscular abdomen, touching and feeling his wet skin on her palms.


    "Hue, save me..." She said and kissed on his chest, leaving a deep red mark on his skin.


    Her hot breath made Hue shivered in front of her. He started to breathe out of pace again. He pushed her down and dug his face on the valley of her neck, leaving a trail of kisses on her skin.


    Both of them were busy marking each other''s skin with hickeys and a certain part of the body that was considered private before has become non-private right at that moment.


    Jennet has been driven by the burning desire and she had unconsciously opened her leg for him. One of her arms clung to his neck.


    "Hue, I need you..." She whispered in his ear and ran her other hand on his navel and going further down.


    Right at that moment, Hue snapped back to rationality for a while. He grabbed her hand from getting further down and pinned them down beside her head. He was hesitant to go beyond the boundary!


    Jennet shook her hands free and cupped his face in her palms. She stared into his eyes and said, "You''re my man and the only one from when we met, now and forever."


    Hue doesn''t know how he should react to her but he felt so happy hearing her vow. The vow is what he had long to hear for so long. It means she''s taken the obligation to be his wife for eternity.


    He, too, answered her with a smile, "And you''re my woman and the only one from when we met, now and forever." He said and clasped his lips with hers again.


    Their fingers intertwined and both rings on their ring fingers were glowing with warm white light. At the same time, one of his hand venture down her abdomen and opened her leg even wider.


    As soon as he entered her private domain and broke both of their walls of purity with that one thrust, he embraced her tightly in his arms. He halted himself from making any movements when he heard her soft cry.


    Jennet shut her eyes tightly and gasped. She felt the foreign part that belongs to a man and it was deep inside her, scorching hot but strangely feeling so comfortable deep within. Feeling the wetness of his skin on her skin was ecstasy to her.


    She didn''t dare to make a move because it made her crazy for more!


    Hue was also feeling the same. He was inside his woman, feeling her warmness that enveloped his scorching hot member from deep within. It felt so blissful as he grew bigger and hotter inside her. It was a foreign but an amazing feeling.


    Both of them were breathing heavily but neither one of them let go of each other''s tight embrace. They were frozen at that moment, connected deep within.


    After minutes passed, Jennet finally chuckled and pressed her cheek against his cheek and clung to his neck, while whispering softly in his ear, "Husband, I am yours."


    One by one she said the words in a slow and clear voice while panting for a breather at the same time. She bit his earlobe playfully while tightening her grip around his neck and clasped her legs around his waist, securing their positions on the bed, signalling him to go for the next phase.


    Hue smiled beside her head and kissed her ear, lovingly, "Wife, I am yours too." He replied back to her.


    Understanding her meaning at the same time, he dug his face in her neck before he made slow movements which made the woman gasped.


    Jennet shut her eyes tightly and bit her lower lip to stop herself from letting out any voices when his movements became intense by the minutes. Her cheeks were burning as she felt warmness surging up to her face from below her while doing the deed.


    She clawed his back and bit on his shoulder bone as she let out soft moans to the ecstasy that she had just experienced.


    Hue let out soft groan above her as she kept squeezing him deep inside her. She kept tightening and milking him, making him groaned with agony every time he tried to hold himself from taking a release.


    Jennet chuckled hearing him groaning a few times. "Just let go..." She whispered in his ear and moaned before she pulled his face and kissed him intensely while urging him to have his release inside her.


    Hue was panting heavily and ran his fingers in her hair, kissing her at the same time, before he made another thrust that was getting even deeper. Then, he gasped in ease.


    "Aahh..." Hue closed his eyes and motioned his face upwards. He had finally had his release inside her!


    Then, Hue slowly buried his face beneath her neck. Both of them gasped heavily in each other''s embrace on the bed but neither one of them wanted to let go of the bond just yet. They were still sticking tightly together.


    After a while, Hue raised his head and stared at the blushing red face with sweats in her hair. He lowered his face and kissed Jennet''s red ear that was burning.


    Jennet turned her face to the side with her eyes tightly closed as she gasped below him. She didn''t dare to open her eyes just yet. All she knew was that if she opened her eyes, she would want to eat him.


    His moving chest against her chests felt so comfortable and she knew he also felt the same because he kept pressing their body against each other on the bed.


    "Again..." Jennet said after a while of silence. She turned her face towards him, looking straight into the jade blue eyes that were staring at her with love.


    "Again..." She repeated the word when Hue didn''t make any response. Her desire was still burning after the first one. She still felt so horny and was still hungry for more!


    Hue looked at her with a smile. "As you wish, my wife." He answered and rocked her body again for the second time while playfully biting on her chin which makes her moaned uncontrollably.


    Outside the villa, a bright white light circled the villa area, creating a dome which protected the villa from any interference from outside.


    In the night sky, among the stars, thousands of tiny white light flew around the city, bringing lights that were so bright and it dispersed to every direction.


    Then, there was lightning in the night sky, painting it with sparks which let to heavy rain pouring down on the entire place, lulling everything to sleep.


    Inside the villa, the couple was re-engaging their relationship by consummating their marriage with the conjugal intercourse witnessed by nature which had blended together with everything.


    Moans and pants filled the entire room along with the sound of the bed creaking due to their intense movements.


    "Hue..." Jennet called out while letting out soft moans. She hugs his neck tightly while gasping as Hue got even deeper inside her, breaking every muscle in her body.


    Hue silences her with kisses and thrust even deeper inside her. The sound of the rain outside the villa made the two of them became even intense with what they''re doing on the bed.


    "My wife, I want you to bear my heirs." He whispered in her ear before he silenced her again with a deep kiss before she could have time to let out another cry.


    Not sure when their love ritual ended but for sure, they had been doing it countless of times in that one night. Maybe because of how potent the Happy Pills are, they were so fierce on the bed with each other.


    When everything ended, Jennet was breathing heavily among the pillows. Meanwhile, Hue was facing down on the bed beside her with his long hair all around him and was wet with sweat.


    Then, he turned his body facing her, a wide smile formed on his handsome face as he pulled the woman into his embrace and kissed her head. His heart has been at ease now.


    Jennet was too tired to even open her eyes and she just hugs the man and snuggled in his warm embrace as she dove into a deep sleep. She doesn''t seem to care about restrictions at this moment because she has been too tired and too lazy to think of it.


    Both of them fell asleep nestled in each other''s embrace, bare and unhidden with proof of loves on their bodies.


    While the couple was fast asleep because of exhaustion, the quilt which has fallen on the floor rose and wrapped their body, covering them.


    The curtains closed by itself. Scattered clothes and towel on the floor flew by itself towards the laundry basket. The dim light from the table lamp became even dimmer to let it''s master to have peaceful slumbers.


    The entire villa''s lights were dimmed as their masters were sleeping peacefully while, outside, the rain was pouring heavily, wetting the ground and washed away all of the impurity that had been clouding the area.


    Hours passed by and the rain finally stopped when it was near to dawn. The night sky slowly turned pale white and all around the villa became misty.


    For sure, nature has been celebrating for their master''s successfulness in consummating his marriage with his long awaiting wife.

 Chapter 53 - Absence

    Ring! Ring!


    The sound of the phone ringing filled the silent bedroom. It kept ringing until there were movements from under the quilt on the bed.


    Hue, lazily, opened his eyes and his jade blue eyes were staring at the sleeping Jennet who was nowhere near to waking up from the slumberland. Her face was looking so bright and radiant.


    Hue smiled and kissed her forehead lovingly. He flipped the quilt to the side before stepping out of the bed, stark naked, and headed for the noisy phone on the dressing table.


    Grabbing the phone in his hand, he looked at the name on the screen. Marvina.


    Pressing the phone to his ear, the call was answered but Marvina''s voice already roared angrily at the end of the line before he could say his greetings.


    "Jennet! Where are you?! Do you know what time is it now?" Roared the friend.


    "Are you sick?" She asked again between the breath.


    Hue turned his head back at the bed. Jennet was still in deep sleep and there is no possible way that she is able to go to work today after the aftermath of what had happened last night.


    Smiling alone he inhaled a deep breath and opened his mouth, "Jennet is not feeling well today. She had sprained her back and had to recuperate at home."


    There was a moment of silence at the end of the line. It seems Marvina was in a trance when there was a male voice by the end of the phone.


    Jennet had her back sprained?


    "Who are you? Where is Jennet?" She asked, getting uneasy.


    Never in her five years of friendship with Jennet that she had ever known a man answering the phone on behalf of Jennet.


    "I am Hue Hedo. My wife is still sleeping." Replied the man.


    Marvina frowned. She pulled the phone from her ear and stared at the screen. It is true that she dialled the correct number but, the man was saying his wife is still sleeping.


    Still sleeping? Wait for a minute, his wife?!


    Does it mean, Jennet was already married before? But, that''s impossible. Jennet is not married and doesn''t even have a single boyfriend yet. How on earth can she have a husband?


    Or, is that man a criminal who had broken into her villa and took possession of her phone? It does make some sense.


    Well, technically speaking, the villa was located at a place quite far from the city and up the hill. Since Jennet had always wanted to live in seclusion, it could be a criminal had followed her for days and broken into her home when she was not aware of it.


    Marvina gasped in realisation. It could be her friend has been kept captive or even worse, he must have laid his hands on her?!


    Marvina stuttered when she thought about her friend being taken advantage of by the stranger.


    "Where is she? I need to talk to her." She said and her eyes widen in alarm. Her whole body trembled over her wild imagination that couldn''t be proved just yet.


    "She''s currently sleeping and has been too tired. I do not want to stir her from her sleep just yet." Hue replied in a soft tone.


    "Mister, I do not know who you are but I really need to talk to her. This is urgent." Marvina interrupted getting impatient.


    "I am sorry. She''s still sleeping." Hue said. "I can''t hand the phone to her at the moment."


    "What are you saying? What have you done to my friend?" Marvina asked, getting furious.


    In her head, she started to imagine her friend''s desperate cry for help but wasn''t able to get any help. The man refused to let her talk with Jennet, so it means he had done something bad to her friend.


    Hue smiled. "Do not worry. I haven''t done anything bad to her aside from what a husband should do to his wife." He answered her question.


    Hearing his answer made Marvina''s eyes widen. Haven''t done anything aside from what a husband should do to his wife?


    Does it means, he had...


    "Keep your hands away from her!" She roared angrily. Her body trembled because of her furious feeling. How dare this stranger took advantage of her friend!


    "Why should I keep my hands away from my own wife?" Hue asked her again, asking a stupid question.


    "Her boyfriend will kill you!" Marvina spouted nonsense out of furiosity.


    She had been happy for Jennet since she knew Luca Tybelg had won her heart and they are also currently trying to get to know of each other. She must protect her friend innocence from someone like the man on the phone.


    Hue smiled and inhaled a deep breath. Her boyfriend? Clearly, his heart was getting unhappy because of what he heard.


    "I do not know what you think of me but it isn''t what you think. I am her husband and my wife is really resting and is not able to go to work today. Please rely on this message to the respective department." He said calmly.


    Before Marvina could say her mind, the phone call was disconnected. She grunted furiously while clutching tightly on the phone.


    Her heart was unsettled and she glanced at her watch. 9:30 am.


    She stormed inside the company and headed for the Human Resources Department. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Susan Banner had just finished talking on the phone.


    "Jennet is in danger!" Marvina said and pushed Susan Banner down on the chair.


    Susan Banner patted her hand and smiled. "Please be calm. Have some chocolates." She offered few bars of chocolates to Marvina.


    Marvina stepped back and shook her head. "No, this is serious!" She kept saying. "Jennet is being held captive by a criminal at her home. We need to inform the police."


    Susan Banner ignored her and calmly tore open one of the chocolate and rose from her seat.


    "Let''s be calm for now. Eat this, please." She stuffed one piece of chocolate inside Marvina''s mouth.


    She pushed the panic woman to sit on one of the chairs and stuffed more chocolates inside her mouth every time she wanted to open her mouth.


    Marvina had no time to talk as she was busy munching the chocolate which made her mouth full.


    Susan Banner stood beside her and smiled as she said, "I have just received a text message from her. She''s not feeling very well and I had already informed her manager of her absence from work today."


    Marvina wanted to say her mind but Susan Banner stuffed her mouth with more chocolate to stop her from talking.


    "Rest assured, Marvina. Nothing bad will happen to your friend. She had been too tired lately and it had already taken a toll on her body now. Let her rest at home and you can just focus on your work." Susan Banner said with an assuring smile.


    Marvina''s face was puckering after she heard what Susan Banner said. She bit her lower lip but was desperately trying to finish the chocolate in her mouth as soon as possible before she could talk.


    ''Jennet, I will come with help even if I am already too late!'' She cried in her heart and desperately doing her best to dissolve the thick chocolate in her mouth.


    ***


    It was already noon time when Jennet awoke from her slumber. She was sleeping faced down on the bed.


    As she raised her head, she felt her head was so heavy. She groaned softly as she tried to lay down comfortably. But, when she tried to turn to her side, she felt her entire body aching with pain. Even worse, her hips were killing her as if she had twisted them so badly.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch..." She cried on the bed. Every joint in her body made her face contorted in pain when she tried to move.


    She laid faced down on the pillow for a while before she summoned her courage and turned her body to the side and laid on her back. From under the quilt, she massaged her back slowly.


    Suddenly she came to her senses and looked around. Everything was so bright. The sun was already up high in the sky.


    When fright overwhelmed her, she forgot all about her pain momentarily and jolted up to sit down. But,


    "Oww!" She screamed at the top of her lung. Her entire body felt as if it has been electrocuted. She fell back on the bed gasping in pain.


    Groaning in pain, she reached for the phone on the bedside table and brought it closer to her face. Her eyes widen the moment she saw the time displayed on the screen of her phone. 12:45 pm!


    Oh no, she''s supposed to go to work today!


    Fear enveloped her as soon as she imagined Mira''s angry face over her absence as well as Marvina. Tossing the phone to the side, she stepped out of the bed but fallen face down on the floor like a kid who had just learn to walk.


    "Oww!" She cried on the floor.


    Her leg was feeling numb and she felt stinging pain down her torso, from her delicate area. She felt as if something had been poked inside her.


    Also, at the same time, she had just realized that she was naked on the floor with half of the fallen quilt draping her body from behind. She looked down on her own body and gasped over the horrendous look on her entire body.


    There were lots of deep red marks as well as bruises on her entire body. There was also bite marks on her fair white thighs.


    She gasped and immediately pulled the quilt and covered her body with it. Climbing on the sheets, she tried to get back on the bed, forcing her trembling feet to support her aching body.


    But, as soon as she got back on the bed, her eyes widen and she gasped upon looking at splotches of red staining the bedsheets, where she had just laid down before.


    As if she had been poured with cold water, her entire body trembled over the realisation. She gripped even harder on the quilt on her body.


    What had she done last night? What had happened to her? What on earth had happened?!


    She looked around with terror masking her face. She was all alone in the room. Hue was nowhere to be seen!


    "Goodness, what had happened last night between us? Have I actually lost my..." Her words were left hanging as she suddenly realised something.


    Gasping in fright, she moved her leg but felt the same stinging pain from between her thighs. She felt as if her delicate area was being ripped and was stuffed with something hard. She clasped her thighs again and cupped her face in her palms.


    She shook her head when she slowly recalled vague memories of what had happened between the two of them from last night. She remembered it when she had forced Hue to take off his clothes.


    "Goodness, why did I do that?" She cried and regretted her bold action from last night. "What had happened to me?"


    "We... Goodness..." She lost her words and slumped her face against one of the pillows. "I have given my first time to him? Oh no!" She groaned again.


    Just as she was about to continue whining over spilt milk, her phone rang loudly. She, lazily, reached for it and pressed it to her ear as soon as she saw her friend''s name on the screen.


    "Hello, Marvina..." She greeted the caller.


    "Jennet, are you alright?" Marvina''s worried voice rang at the end of the line. "Where is that criminal?" She asked again.


    "What criminal?" Jennet asked, confused as soon as she answered the call.


    "Why are you sounding confused? I am talking about the man who had broken into your home!" Marvina roared angrily at her.


    Jennet pulled the phone away from her ear for a while before she pressed it back to her ear. Marvina is as loud as usual.


    "There''s no criminal here," Jennet said, clearing her misunderstanding. She coughed softly and cleared her throat.


    "There''s really no criminal here." She repeated the same answer, assuring her friend to stay calm.


    "Do not lie to me. Had he threatened you? Where is he? Are you away from him at the moment? Just run if you have the chance. I will call the police for you."


    "No! Please don''t, Marvina!" Jennet panicked. "He''s not a criminal." She said.


    "What are you talking about? You''re trying to defend him. He must have threatened you. Don''t worry, I''ll tell Mr Tybelg to come and rescue you if you don''t want police to get involved." Said Marvina again.


    "No!" Jennet cried even louder, "Don''t call any of them. This is just a misunderstanding." She added.


    Marvina was on silence again at the end of the line. Why did her close friend defend that stranger who answered her call this morning?


    She was so confused and she can''t stop asking out of curiosity, "He said, he''s your husband and wait a minute... are you telling me that you had paid a man to sleep with you? Are you that lonely to the extent you paid to get a man?" She frowned.


    "What are you talking about Marvina?" Jennet cried at the end of the line.


    "Well, he said that you were sleeping and since you''re a woman who is not married yet, he must have been a man you paid to accompany you in that huge and lonely villa," Marvina explained, turning the whole thing into tremendous confusion.

 Chapter 54 - Distraction

    Jennet eyes widen over the huge misunderstanding that her friend thought of. What the heck had gotten into her?


    "Goodness Marvina! I am not like what you heard at the company. I have never done that in my whole life!" She said, desperate to clear her misunderstanding.


    Marvina frowned at the end of the line. "Then, why is there a man answering your phone and you''re also not coming to work. He said you sprained your back. Is that true?"


    Something is fishy about her injury. For a healthy person like her, getting a sprained back is something she should watch out for.


    Jennet looked up to the ceiling, thinking. ''Did Hue actually say that to Marvina? Is that even a logical explanation?''


    But, her hips were really killing her at the moment.


    Slightly coughing in embarrassment, Jennet replied calmly, "Yes, I sprained my back. I accidentally twisted my back while ''working'' at home."


    Her face had gone redder as she said her replies while at the same time, giving Marvina a general answer that didn''t clarify clearly over the cause of her ''injury''.


    "I forgot to inform our superior because I couldn''t get out of the bed," she added, "and he has been attending to all that I need at the moment."


    Yup, she couldn''t get up from the bed and actually overslept because of exhaustion from ''overworking'' on the bed last night.


    Marvina inhaled a deep breath and cried in relief. "Ohh, that''s a relief then. No worries about work, Susan knows it. Also, I''ve handed in the name list to Jerome this morning because you''re absent."


    "Thanks, Marvina. You''re a lifesaver." Jennet thanked her in delight.


    Shortly after that, Marvina asked another question, "By the way, who is he? He said his name is Hue Hedo and he said he is your husband. Is that true or is he a naughty person who likes to play jokes?"


    Jennet was in silence for a while. She bit her own lips and was hesitating over what she should say at the moment.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath, "Marvina, there is something that I need to tell you but I need to meet you."


    "Umm, okay. Well, I''m still working and only be available after five pm today. Tell me your address, I''ll come with my boyfriend." She said.


    "No, it''s private and I just need to talk to you. I''ll come to your place."


    "But, can you walk? How about your backache?"


    "I can manage it. It''s not too painful now. I''ll go to your place later."


    "Not my place. Let''s go to the new cafe in town. I''ll text the address to you. Meet you there at seven pm."


    "Okay, thank you." Then, the call was ended.


    Jennet inhaled a very deep breath as she placed the phone on the bedside table. She looked around and saw the red stains on the bedsheets.


    Her face turned bright red as she cupped her face and shook her head in denial. "Goodness, what have I done to myself?" She cried.


    She had, in all possible way, to keep her purity until she entered her wedding night with her lawfully wedded husband but, she couldn''t do it and had lost it, taken by a man claiming himself as her husband.


    Well, it is of no use to cry over something that had happened. She couldn''t take back what she had lost. She had to stay strong and to strive for the better in her life. Regretting it over and over again will only stop her from achieving what she aims for in her life.


    Ignoring all the pain she had on the body, she stepped out of the bed and pulled on the stained bedsheets before she forced herself to walk into the bathroom with a steaming red face.


    Also at the same time, in the kitchen, Hue has been in a relatively good mood. His face sparkled brightly as he prepared meals for the two of them. He kept humming alone with wide smiles over his handsome face.


    An hour later, Jennet emerged from the bedroom and walked down the stairs slowly. Her stomach was growling and she needed to refuel. From the stairs, she looked around, hoping not to meet Hue.


    The living room was empty and silent...


    Inhaling a deep breath, she stepped down the stair, step by step, ignoring the pain from her entire body. But then, at the last step, she halted when Hue, suddenly walked out of the kitchen.


    There was a moment of awkward silence in the atmosphere as they stared at each other. Both of them exchange glances without letting out a single word. Neither one of them could open their mouth.


    Embarrassment hit Jennet''s heart continuously while looking at the man who was sparkling like a star in front of her. On reflex, she averted her eyes to the side, afraid of locking eyes with him.


    Hue, on the other hand, was getting so nervous by the kitchen''s entrance when he saw her looking away from him. He coughed softly to attract her attention.


    "Ehem, I... I made meals for us, my lovely wife." He said and coughed again in an embarrassed manner. His cheeks blushed in crimson red and his heart was beating fast.


    So fast!


    Jennet glanced back at the man from the stairs with an even redder face. Why did he have to add ''lovely'' in his sentence?


    With all her might, she stepped down the last stair, acting natural. However, she was walking so awkwardly towards the kitchen. Also at the same time, she tried so hard to straighten her back although all of her muscles are crying in pain.


    Hue eyed her and smiled with guilt. He felt guilty over what happened after looking at his wife acting mighty in front of him.


    ''I am sorry... I was saving you with what I have.'' He cried silently while clenching his thighs tightly.


    Although he was angry at her for having a boyfriend that couldn''t be proven just yet, he pitied her after what he had done to her from last night.


    He pulled a chair for her and she sat down without looking at him. His actions were swift when he served their afternoon meals on the table.


    "Help yourself, my lovely wife." He said and sat down beside her while staring at her with so much attention.


    Jennet glanced at him with an uneasy look. She took the juice glass and held it close to her lips.


    "Stop looking at me." She hissed and took a sip of the juice. Her face was burning and she felt so pressured to eat while being watched by the handsome man.


    Hue immediately looked away and also took his own juice glass and drank the content.


    Once again, silence filled the dining area during their meals. As soon as they finished appeasing their stomachs, Jennet immediately tried to flee from staying in the same space as Hue.


    But, Hue grabbed her left wrist, stopping her from running away from him, "Wife, are you angry at me?" He asked.


    Jennet pulled her hand and looked away. "I am not angry." She said and was about to turn her whole body away from him.


    But, again, Hue caught her wrist, "Then, why are you in a hurry to leave?"


    Jennet tugged back her hand roughly, "I need some space on my own." She replied, cold.


    She walked out of the kitchen but then, Hue chased after her from behind.


    "Did you forget about what you said from last night?" Hue asked her, stopping her again as she turned to look at him.


    Has she forgotten everything that she had said to him? Has she forgotten about the vow?


    Jennet looked at the floor and frowned, thinking hard of what she had ever said to him. But, no matter how hard she tried to recall what happened, she failed to remember.


    Hue stared at her with knitted brows. He was getting even worried when she didn''t say a word to him. Looking at her twisted expression made him nervous. All of his hard work will be of no use if she failed to recall even a bit of what had happened between them.


    Taking her hands in his, he said, "You said that I will be your only man from when we first met until forever. We have pledged our vows to be together."


    He will keep trying to make her remembers everything she ever said from last night.


    Jennet raised her head and stared into his jade blue eyes, "I clearly do not have any memory of what I had said but please don''t take it seriously. I was out of my mind last night. Just treat it like it never happens, you know like a dream." She answered, pulling her hands, and forcing a smile on her face.


    She didn''t know that her answer was like rubbing salt onto Hue''s wound and it made him even sadder.


    Hue stood petrified in front of her. He felt all of his hopes crumbled to the ground, washed away cruelly by the unstoppable time which had erased the ''precious memories'' from her head.


    She said not to take it seriously but didn''t she knew that he had given his first time to her? Yet, she said to treat it all like a dream? How could she took advantage of his innocence and then tried to toss him away after she had tasted his body last night?


    Plus, she was even demanding than him and he had hurt his back so badly for trying to give her what she wanted.


    Slowly, his face puckered as an immense sadness slowly gnawed his delicate heart. Tears flowed smoothly down his cheeks. He started to cry heartily out of the blue.


    His actions, however, made Jennet became even confused. She stood rooted in front of him, looking so stupid with her mouth half-open in surprise.


    Hue raised his head, "Wife is so mean," he said with a sore throat and sniffed, "so much meaner than the Death Reaper." He added and cupped his face in his palm.


    "We had consummated our marriage last night but why are you telling me to forget it? Why?" He wailed out loud, like a man who had just lost his beloved on the battlefield.


    Jennet could only roll her eyes bigger watching the unexpected turn of event. His cries become even louder and louder by the minutes and it really hurts her eardrums even more than before!


    "Hue, stop crying!" Jennet pushed him to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    She stood in front of him, glaring down at him and said, "I knew nothing about what happened between us last night. I am sorry if I hurt you or over something that I did but I never have any intention to do ''it'' with you. I was out of my mind and..."


    Hue raised his wet face and interrupted, "How could you said that when you actually raped me last night."


    What?! Jennet gasped in disbelief. Her eyes widened, ''I raped him?!''


    She snorted and said, "What are you even saying now?"


    It is so funny if she raped him. Plus it doesn''t make any sense to her logical thinking.


    Hue eyed her with his wet and red eyes, "Are you going to just let my first time go on waste now? Wife, you may not care about losing your purity but I do. I care a great deal about! Wife is so mean!!" He wailed again as loud as he could. Tears flowed down very easy down his cheeks.


    Jennet straightened her back and looked to the side, thinking and trying to recall all of the incidents from last night but nothing could be recalled except for her ferocious behaviour to undress him.


    Then, she gasped alone ''Goodness, did I really **** him last night? I did say something about telling him to take his clothes off but, did I really **** him after that? How did I **** him?!''


    Feeling guilty, she looked back at the crying man on the sofa. He was cupping his wet face in his palms as he cried.


    She was hesitant to persuade him because she had also lost her first time to him. But, telling him all that would also be so embarrassing and who knows what he will do next if he gets too excited.


    Hue raised his head and started to talk with both hands moving in sync to his body language, "Wife kept asking for again and again until I hurt my whole body. I am not a machine to satisfy your craving and now you said to forget everything after you took advantage of me!"


    He added and pointed downward, "Even down there, I am still feeling numb for having to keep it hard for you." Then, he wailed again like a woman who has been abandoned by her man. "And I hurt my throat for moaning out loud because of you who kept asking for louder voice." He added.


    Mo...moaning?


    Another wave of realisation hit Jennet like cold water which made her trembled on her feet hearing his complaint as she motioned her eyes down his throat and lastly his torso.


    What have I done? Did I really torture this man last night?


    No wonder, she felt so painful down there as well because his male part was inside hers last night. It does make sense now. She must have been raping him mercilessly on the bed. The bloodstains must be proof of her behaviour.


    But, how exactly did she do the raping on someone as strong as him? Did she turn into a superwoman who had surpassed her own expectations?


    She bit her nails silently with guilt and slowly walked towards him but stopped. She opened her mouth but closed them again, while at the same time thinking of the best words to say to the delicate hearted man. But, nothing better could come into her mind.


    She exhaled a deep breath, sat beside him and said, "I will take responsibility on you."


    However, Hue cried even louder than before. He turned his back towards her and continued to wail out with constant sadness.


    "You are lying! You only say that to pacify me but I am not going to fall for that! You always, always change your mind in the last minute!" Hue stomped his feet while at it. Tears flowed down so easily down his poreless face.


    Jennet turned her head towards him, glaring angrily. ''When I say the truth, he refused to believe me. Stupid husband!'' She grumbled in her heart. It''s useless talking with a person who had mood swing like him.


    As fast as lightning, Hue turned his body around, facing her, "I am not a stupid husband. I am a good husband. It''s you who is stupid for not knowing how much I love you." He said, pulling on a sulky face at her. Also at the same time, belittle her for her stupidity in refusing to acknowledge his honest love.


    He reads her mind easily as well!


    Jennet looked away, slightly embarrassed to have direct eyes contact with him. Her thought was not of their current conversation but...


    Moaning... his moaning...


    ''How did he sounded last night?'' She thought.


    But then, she shook her head, ''Kyaa, now I am totally turning into a pervert!'' Her conscious mind screamed out loud.


    Her mind suddenly couldn''t stop trying to recall the soft moans that may have come out of his mouth.


    Her throat suddenly went dry and she gulped silently. Deep down a feeling hits her to retry what she couldn''t remember from last night but, she refused to yield to the yearning.

 Chapter 55 - Amazing

    Looking at the wife who had averted her eyes and shook her head alone, made Hue fumed with anger.


    "Why are you looking away from me? Am I hideous looking now? It''s all your fault!" Hue blamed her and stomped his feet again while starting another cry.


    He has been crying buckets of tears, looking so messy and had bloated eyes. All he had done to attract her attention so she could take care of his heart but she always denied everything.


    Jennet looked back at him and coughed softly, "Ehem, I... it''s embarrassing to look at you directly." She said.


    "What is so embarrassing about me?" Hue asked, getting even sadder.


    Jennet scowled at him but tried so hard to muffle her laughter. Looking at how messy he looked and also at the same time trying to recall how he may sound last night, she said, "Please don''t take it the wrong way Hue but, I have been trying to picture how you may sound with your current messy look."


    Hue was surprised beside her. Looking at her turning her face away, showing her red ears made his heart leapt with joy.


    She''s so honest and innocent with her words. A new light of hope is coming!


    He directly jumped on her, "Wife, I love you!"


    "Kyahh!" Jennet cried when she fell on her back on the sofa. Her aching back came again!


    "Let''s do ''it'' again." Hue said with a wide smile over his face. "I also didn''t remember quite well how ''it'' ended last night because I only recollected of you raping me and if we re-do it, I''ll even make the sound that you long to hear."


    Jennet rolled her eyes at him, "No!"


    Total refusal!


    Traces of tears still visible on Hue''s face when he looked at her with a wide smile, "Let''s do it again." He said, begging her with his puppy eyes that kept gleaming with excitement.


    Jennet shook her head continuously, "I''ll die!" She said.


    The pain she felt all over her body this morning was unbearable. She still felt the discomfort and the soreness on every part of her body.


    If she were to recall the same feeling again, she wouldn''t know if she will be able to open her eyes the next day. She felt like she had been making love with a machine that knows no rest!


    Ahh, no, no, no... She will be the machine that knows no rest until she broke her entire body from overworking on the bed.


    "No, I can''t." She kept saying, trying hard to make him understand her situation.


    Whatever she did with him last night was out of control. She wasn''t aware of it and just fell for her desire that was probably frightening.


    "No, you won''t! I''ll be gentle." Hue said and tried to steal a kiss from her but she immediately cupped his mouth.


    Jennet freaked out at his sudden intent and tried to stop him from getting even pumped up.


    "Umm, I... I still feel uncomfortable. You know... it''s... umm..." She struggled to find the perfect word to describe her discomfort below her abdomen. Her hands went iced cold at the same time.


    Hue looked down to her chest which made Jennet sent him flying out of the sofa with her fist. The poor man wailed again on the floor at the sudden hit from his wife.


    Jennet straightened her back and sat down while coughing softly, "I am sorry but, I can''t." She said and standing up.


    "I need to go out. You, do what you want to do in this villa. I probably won''t come home tonight." She added and walked away while ignoring all the aches on her body.


    "Wife, don''t leave me alone!" Hue cried from the living room and wailing again while at it.


    ***


    Later that evening...


    There was a competition of silence on the table while each side was staring at each other.


    Marvina was sitting opposite Jennet and was on a very serious looking face as she examined the glowing face in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Jennet was fidgeting in her seat. Her friend was staring at her with a very serious expression and hardly said a word when they each took their seats in the cafe, hidden from other customers.


    "You are glowing," Marvina stated out of the blue.


    If her mind is playing tricks on her then it''s good but her friend looked so shiny like a woman who had just gotten married!


    Jennet stuttered in her seat, "I don''t think so." She denied.


    Marvina raised an eyebrow, "Yes you are. Are you happy over something or is there something that I need to know about the mystery man on the phone from this morning?" She asked again in a serious tone.


    Right, that instant Jennet turned bright in red. She looked like an active volcano, steaming hot in the air, ready to erupt at any time.


    Her sudden change in facial colour is clearly showing that something was indeed suspicious about the whole thing from this morning.


    Marvina gasped and rolled her eyes bigger towards the red-faced woman, "Wait, are you telling me that..." She let her words hanging and then knitted her brows at her friend.


    Jennet immediately glared at her, "What are you trying to say?" Her tone has gone cold.


    Marvina looked at her face again and thought hard with her knitted brows,


    "Tsk," She clicked her tongue.


    Shortly after that, "I am thinking about what kind of man he is. You''re seriously glowing with radiance like a newlywed." She added.


    Once again, Jennet''s face exploded in red even intense than the previous one. Her action made Marvina gasped in shock.


    "You''re married?" Marvina guessed again.


    Jennet nodded her head but then stopped nodding and suddenly shook her head. She was getting even more confused with her own actions.


    "Jennet, what are you trying to tell me?" Marvina heaved a deep sigh. Deep down she sensed the word ''burden'' circling her friend''s head.


    She stared at the flushed looking friend and said, "I am dying to know the reason why you''re absent today. I don''t want to lump you together with all those women who chased after men so you better tell me the whole thing now before I make my own assumptions." She threatened.


    She lean back on the chair with arms crossed over her chest, looking like a mother, waiting for her daughter to tell the truth.


    Jennet raised her head and was hesitant to say her mind. Then, she exhaled a deep sigh, "I actually do not know how to start explaining things to you."


    "Just get to the point." Said Marvina. Her patience is running out by the minutes.


    Jennet sighed again and cup her face in her palms."He is a victim..." She said in a low voice.


    "Excuse me?" Marvina raised her eyebrows, making her eyes bigger with surprised.


    Victim? What kind of victim?


    Jennet raised her head and glanced at her confused looking friend. ''She''s not getting what I meant, right?'' She thought.


    "Actually I am the bad guy." She said, spilling the half spilt truth.


    Marvina kept silent for a while, processing her words inside her head.


    She is the bad guy? How come?


    Then, she shook her head, "No, I don''t understand. What exactly are you trying to tell me?" She asked.


    She then took a sip from the juice glass which was there beside her since earlier. Rather than waiting for Jennet to spill the truth, it''s better for her to quench her thirst first.


    "I raped him last night..."


    Sproofff!


    A huge amount of juice spurted out from Marvina''s mouth. Right that instant, she coughed hard to the point her face gone redder. She cupped her mouth trying to stop herself from coughing even harder.


    Jennet immediately took out a few tissues and handed it to her friend. Then, she wiped the table clean over the unexpected incident.


    "Are you okay?" Jennet asked and patted her back.


    Marvina wiped her mouth clean and tossed the tissues into the nearest bin. She sat properly and inhaled a few deep breaths before taking a good look at Jennet''s face,


    "Gosh, Jennet!" She exclaimed in terror. "What had gotten into you?!" Her eyes rolled bigger towards her friend.


    R... raping a man? Jennet? A woman who had never dare to love a man, let alone to touch them, could actually **** a man?


    Now she knew and believed the saying, ''don''t judge a book by its cover''. Having to experience one in front of her own eyes, make her believed it.


    Now, she''s having goosebumps all over her body!


    Jennet looked down on her lap. She gulped down a few times and then raised her head again,


    "If I tell you this story, promise that you won''t tell anyone even Luca Tybelg. I need you to promise me to keep it to yourself." She begged.


    Marvina nodded her head, "My lips are tightly sealed. Now, tell me what is it."


    At the same time, she tried so hard to stay focus. She had so many questions popping in her heads, hungry for answers.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath and then told her everything that she had kept to herself all this time. She told her everything about Hue Hedo, about how they met and about his childishness.


    Marvina could only listen with wide eyes and closed lips. Everything that she heard was something that she didn''t expect even the slightest.


    Marvina gasped when Jennet finished talking, "So ever since you moved into that villa, you have been living with, Hue Hedo?"


    Jennet nodded her head, "Yes, and I have to accept that he''s my husband or he would throw a fuss about it. You can say we''re newlywed." She raised her left hand and showed her wedding ring to Marvina.


    Marvina eyed the ring again, "Gosh, I thought that ring was from Luca. No wonder... This Hue guy is so annoying than after hearing your story."


    "Of course! Now you know why I wanted to keep it a secret from everyone because technically speaking I have never signed any marriage agreement with him. If I tell the world that we''re married, I would be laughed at because I don''t have any proof to show the world. It could ruin my career as well." She whined in her seat and slumped her head on the table, groaning softly.


    She raised her head again, "You know what, I always forgot to ask him about his identity because he would always do something that makes me forget what I wanted to ask him. I have been dying to ask him questions but I never have the chance. He would always cry out of the blue if I refused to be lovey-dovey with him or when he wanted to be spoilt like a child." Then, she sighed again.


    "It was such big a hurdle for me to live in the same house with him and the worse part is, he always, always finds his way into my bedroom even though I have locked every doors and window every night." She complains and sighed non-stop.


    ''Wow, what a beautiful disaster. I wonder how this guy looks like?'' Marvina thought as her eyes rolled bigger in surprised. At the same time, she prayed to be given even the slightest chance to meet this ''Hue Hedo''.


    Marvina glanced around and then lean closer towards her, "So how exactly did you raped a full-grown man who is much stronger than you, or how on Earth did he let himself be raped?"


    Jennet shook her head and answered, "I don''t know. Honestly, I don''t know how I did all those unimaginable things with him but all I know is waking up in the morning feeling terrible."


    "That''s weird. Did he perhaps drugged you last night?" Asked Marvina again.


    Jennet sat straight and thought back with wrinkled brows. Last night, she prepared drinks for the two of them after their so-called fight. In those drinks, she had...


    She gasped with her mouth wide open, "Oh no, now I remembered, it was I who drugged the both of us."


    She held her head and continued, "I was just trying to comfort him with tea after our fight but I found a bottle of pills in the kitchen''s cabinet. Yes, the Happy Pills!"


    Marvina frowned, "Happy Pills?"


    ''So, there''s actually something called Happy Pills now. More like an aphrodisiac to me.'' She thought and looked even excited to listen.


    "Yes, yes that pills. I thought it could make us happy so I prepared it for the both of us. I didn''t tell him what''s inside the drinks and then, all I remembered was feeling so sick and going to sleep." Jennet explained and skipped a few details about what''s happening after that.


    However, Marvina already sensed the ''behind the scene'' of her story.


    She chuckled, "Oho... Now I know why you''re absent today. You have just gone through an ''aftermath'' with Hue, right?" She teased which was true.


    She cupped her cheeks on the table and smiled with mischief on her face, staring at the blushing woman in front of her.


    Jennet rolled her eyes at her, "Let''s just finish our drinks and go home. I''m staying with you." She changed the topic.


    Marvina chuckled again and said, "I can''t let you stay with me. My boyfriend is staying with me." She smiled.


    Then, she took her phone and dialled a number before pressing it to her ear, waiting for an answer.


    Jennet looked at her and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Marvina just gestured at her friend to stay quiet, and then she smiled as the call was answered, "Hello honey, I miss you so much. Make sure you sleep with me tonight. I''ll be waiting for you, honey. Bye!" She then ended the call.


    She looked at Jennet and said with a smiley face, "There you have it. My boyfriend is staying with me so, you must go home to your husband and continue with your honeymoon. I will not bother you again and will now not worry too much."


    Jennet grunted softly, "Marvina, you''re not fair! I am trying to save him from me!"


    Marvina shook her head, "He''s a man and if there is someone who needs to be saved, that person will be you. Have you taken any medication of prevention on accidental pregnancy?"


    Jennet shook her head, "I have no idea about such medication. We did it only for a night so I won''t get pregnant, right?" She asked again, clueless of the outcome of their actions from last night.


    "How many times did you do it with him last night?" Marvina asked. So bold of her!


    "What do you mean by that? I only slept with him once." Replied Jennet, getting slightly annoyed.


    "Yes, I know you slept with him once, but how many times did he get inside you last night, pumping his seeds inside you?" Marvina asked again while making an elaboration on her question.


    Jennet immediately slapped her shoulders with a steaming red face, "You don''t have to elaborate that part!" She said fiercely.


    This is so embarrassing!


    But, still, Marvina kept asking, "Then, tell me how many times? It will be the answer if you''ll get pregnant or not. Even if you go meet the doctor, they will ask the same thing as I do."


    In her heart, she was itching to know what had become to her cold and distant friend who refused to get to know a man before.


    Jennet took her own juice glass and sipped a bit of it, looking so red as she said, "I am not sure. I think we probably keep doing ''it'' the whole night because my entire body is very sore and I hardly walk properly."


    Marvina gasped in her seat. ''That''s so mighty of her. For a first-timer to keep doing ''it'' for the whole night, even I would have died.'' She thought.


    Marvina immediately shook her hands. "Congratulations! You''re on a ninety-nine point nine per cent will be pregnant."


    Then, she added, "You''re so amazing to still survive after what you have done."


    "Marvina..." Jennet whined and pulled her hands back. "I wasn''t myself when we did it."


    Before she could continue to explain, her phone suddenly rang. She glanced at it and realised, it''s a call from an unknown number but she immediately answered the call.


    "Good evening, this is Delton of Missing Child Department from X Police station. May I talk to Miss Jennet Lockhart please?" Said a male voice from the edge of the line.


    "Jennet Lockhart is speaking," Jennet said with knitted brows.


    "Miss Lockhart, you have a child currently in our supervision in the X Police station. Please come and take him home."


    Jennet stared back at Marvina with her mouth wide open.

 Chapter 56 - Do you believe...

    Marvina raised her eyebrows, "What is it?" She asked in whispers.


    Jennet shook her head at her friend and continued to talk with the caller, "I don''t have any children mister officer. You must have called the wrong person."


    "Hmm...that''s weird because the child provided us with this contact number and your name. Either way, you still have to come to the station for verification." Said the officer.


    "Sure. I''ll come as soon as possible." Replied Jennet and ended the call.


    Marvina glanced at the pale looking face and asked again, "What is it?"


    Jennet looked at her and said, "It''s a call from the Missing Child Department of X Police station. I have to go there for verification because they said that child belongs to me."


    "What?" Marvina frowned in disbelief.


    Jennet sipped her drinks and rose from the chair carefully as not to make a harsh movement that could make her body ache. "I need to go to the station for verification." She said.


    Marvina rose from her chair as well and said, "I''m coming. I need to see with my own two eyes whose child is it." She placed a few notes of money on the table.


    "I have never given birth to anyone yet, Marvina. Don''t make wild assumptions." Said Jennet as they walked out of the cafe together.


    Marvina glanced at her, "Well, who knows. Maybe a long long time ago, something happened before you came to this country. I don''t know you five years ago, you know." She stated and took a seat inside her car.


    Jennet ignored her and drove her car to the X Police station. As they stepped out of the car and headed inside the station, suddenly from the entrance, voices, shrieking in excitement could be heard coming from inside the station.


    The two women hastened their paces and entered the station. As soon as they entered, an officer approached and greeted them.


    "Good evening, you must be Miss Jennet Lockhart," The officer said as he immediately went towards Marvina with wide smiles.


    Marvina halted and smiled with confusion, "Um, you got the wrong person, she is the one you''re looking for." She pointed out towards Jennet who has been ignored since they entered the station.


    The officer turned around and apologized, "My apologies, Miss Lockhart. I am officer Delton and we have been expecting you."


    He ushered the two ladies towards a room and all three seated on a sofa.


    "Would you like some drinks?" He asked politely.


    "No thanks." Replied the ladies.


    Jennet looked at the officer and asked, "So, may I know who is the child that I need to verify? I assure you, I never have a child yet." She explained.


    Officer Delton smiled, "My apologies then, Miss Lockhart. Actually, I need you to verify on an adult who was caught for running against the highway this evening. He alone had caused few accidents but lucky no one was injured. However, we have to detain him for public disturbance and also to ask him to pay for compensation to the affected citizens. He provided us with your contact number and claimed that you''re his wife." He explained. "Also, since he didn''t have any identification card on him, it is hard for us to verify his identity."


    Jennet became uneasy in a sudden. Somebody claimed that she is his wife? Then, does this mean that man is Hue Hedo? But, he is back at the villa.


    "Is he Hue Hedo?" Jennet guessed.


    Officer Delton nodded his head, "Correct," he replied with a wider smile.


    "So, madam, he had been causing lots of trouble even in the station itself. Your husband is something else. I have never encountered one like that in my life." He said, adding more evidence to what Jennet had been thinking about the man.


    Jennet looked to her side, looking at Marvina, "I think you better go away. I cannot guarantee your safety if you see him." She said, calmly.


    In the past days, she had encountered lots of unexpected dramas. People fainting every time they see Hue face to face. But, since her friends before were not affected, she made her own guessing that they are already married which makes them unaffected by his charm. But, her friend, Marvina, is not even married yet and she''s worried about her safety.


    Marvina frowned, "What makes you say that?" She asked.


    "You will go crazy looking at his face." Answered Jennet.


    "So, what''s the problem if I go crazy?" Asked Marvina again, looking stupid at the same time.


    Is she trying to stop her from meeting Hue Hedo?


    Jennet could only sigh, "Never mind. You''ll understand when you meet him." She said.


    Turning her head toward the officer, she asked, "Where is he now?"


    Officer Delton smiled, "He''s in the observation room. He couldn''t come out because the female officers will go nuts because of him. I think only you can take him home. But before that, can I have a look at his identification card, please? He said you kept his card inside your handbag all of the time."


    Jennet wanted to retaliate but still, she checked her handbag and found Hue''s identification card in her cardholder.


    Goosebumps appeared on her whole body. This is insane!


    ''How did this card managed to get inside my cardholder? I have never seen his identification card before let alone keeping it!'' She debated in her head.


    At the same time, she took the chance to read the details on his card and acted naturally as she handed it to the officer who knew nothing about the confusion she had.


    Meanwhile, Marvina was speechless beside Jennet. She couldn''t believe her own eyes looking at her friend, taking out the identification card with a calm facade as if she knew this Hue guy for a long time.


    Slightly looking away, she can''t stop questioning herself.


    ''For how long had they known each other? Jennet even kept his identification card. They must have been so upgraded in their relationship...''


    She looked back at the calm looking friend of hers. There''s no other expression on her face but as calm as usual.


    Marvina felt conflicted. Her friend is hiding something huge but no one really knows it.


    For the entire time in the station, she kept quiet and became an observer to the things that happened around her. As soon as she saw Hue for the first time, she was shocked down to the bone.


    He had a pair of almond eyes with jade-blue irises colour that was so rare to her, sexy thin pink lips, fair-skinned, long golden hair, and his facial features are just perfect and he''s taller. He also smelt so pleasant to the nose!


    The man''s handsomeness is on the next level and she had never seen one like him in her life. He looked like a man from the fantasy world that she had always dreamed of.


    ''Gosh, that beautiful looking man is Hue? He''s insanely beautiful!'' She gasped hard deep within.


    She felt a bit faint when she saw him even closer. Her hands just long to touch his long hair and fair face. But, the only thing that made her have a second thought about his goodness is his childlike character.


    He had been crying the entire time and Jennet just refused to comfort him when they walked out together from the station after bailing him out.


    ''I am lucky that my boyfriend is cuter than him and manly enough for not crying like that.'' She said in her head, comparing her boyfriend and Hue.


    At the same time, the faint feeling faded from her head.


    Then, she turned her gaze towards Jennet who had put on a cold expression as usual, ''This dense friend of mine is even denser than the densest people. Her husband is soooo handsome!'' She screamed in her head.


    She looked at Hue who was trying to take her attention but was being ignored by the wife. Her heart aches, looking at the pitiful handsome man.


    Unable to take it anymore, she said out of furiosity, "You two should go home and settle your own problem. I think you should talk to each other because you need it from the look of it."


    Jennet looked at her and said, "No, I don''t want to!"


    She''s being stubborn as usual!


    Marvina glared at her, "Jennet, I am seriously telling you to have a nice talk with your husband."


    "He''s not my husband!" Jennet kept denying.


    "Then, since we''re at the police station should we go there again and lodge a report about him?" Marvina challenged her with a stern glare.


    Jennet bit her lower lips and replied, "I don''t want to either." She turned her head towards Hue, who was on the brink of crying again.


    Sympathy came crying into her heart. She didn''t have the heart to send him back to the police station again. Furthermore, she had spent a night with this man and both have lost their purity.


    If she lodges a report about him for breaking into her home, she would be in a disadvantage as well because he will report her for abusing him. Even worse, raping him. If he did that, she would be on the headlines and her career will be down the drain and even if she wanted to find new jobs, her history will be questioned again and again.


    "Fine, let''s go home then," Jennet said at last which made Hue smiled widely.


    Marvina smiled and said, "You two should go home together for now. I am waiting for my boyfriend to fetch me." She added.


    "Are you going to be okay if I leave you here?"


    "Of course Jennet. Don''t worry too much about me. You should worry about him." She replied and gestured towards Hue.


    The man looked back at Marvina with a wide smile. ''Thank you! You''re so understanding of my tight situation.''


    Jennet couldn''t say no more and left together with Hue, leaving Marvina alone at the police station.


    Marvina watched the car leaving and she inhaled a deep breath, "Jennet, it''s a relief to see you become more expressive ever since you moved to the villa. I''ll support you with this man so you can settle down for real and to fill in the emptiness in your heart. He''s already an amazing man to still chasing after you although you''re cold down to the bones."


    She stood alone and smiled while watching the car disappearing in the night.


    ***


    Back at the villa...


    Jennet stared deeply at the handsome face before her. The more she stares, the stronger the urge to touch him. But, for now, she had to satisfy her other urge, questioning him of his identity because she never has the chance to ask since their first meeting.


    "Hue, I don''t understand why you appeared in my life." She opened her mouth after a long silence.


    Then, she added again, "I also do not have any idea of who you are. Your identity card...how did it even manage to be in my cardholder?"


    Hue gazed back at her and gulped down silently.


    Well, questions about his origin are the one thing that he doesn''t want anyone to know. Questions about his origin had always made him thrown out of balance. He had always wanted that question to be skipped but his own wife is asking the forbidden questions, right to his face.


    "Who are you, Hue Hedo?" Jennet asked, "At a time, I felt the spook be around you. You''re not what I think of."


    "What makes you think that I am not what you think of?" Hue questioned her back. His tone became stern in his polite question.


    Jennet exhaled a deep breath, "You can read what''s on my mind, your body exudes scents that no human has on their body and your look...you have an extraordinary good look compared to any other men. Also, your eyes colour can change when you''re angry."


    Hue looked to her side. She''s quite observant, that''s surprising.


    The changes in his eyes colour had always been something that he couldn''t control when he''s out of control. But, pretty sure, he had made her forget it when it turns back to the usual colour but how can she still remember it?


    She''s not an ordinary human as well and that''s what he thoughts.


    Hue leans back on the sofa and glanced around, trying to find something to talk about but nothing crosses his mind.


    He looked back at her and inhaled a deep breath. The time to tell her about his identity comes early then he expected. Well, if she''s prepared to know the truth then, no harm is done.


    "I trust you have prepared your mind to accept the truth about me." He said in a soft voice. His expression softened when he looked at her.


    Jennet stared back at him, "I am mentally prepared." She said.


    Hue smiled. He leans forward towards her and asked again, "Do you believe that in this real world, there''s actually fantasy blending in with it?"


    Jennet frowned at him. What kind of question is this?


    But, she still answered, "Umm, I don''t know. If I experience it then, I''ll believe it, I think,"


    Is that answer satisfying enough?


    Hue looked around and smiled, "Well, my wife, you''re lucky that I have already been freed from my confinement." He snickered, sending shivers down to her spine.


    Freed from confinement?


    He rose from his seat and walked towards her. He bent towards her and pulled her chin, "What I am about to show you is what I am." He whispered and sealed her lips tightly.


    Jennet was dumbfounded by his unexpected action. She was frozen before him.


    He pulled his lips away from hers and with a wicked smile on his face, a command came out of his mouth,


    "Undressing!"

 Chapter 57 - Old Friend

    As soon as the command flew out of his mouth, Jennet shrieked at the top of her lungs.


    "Kyahh!!"


    She was on the sofa, naked from top to bottom in the blink of an eye. Her clothes suddenly vanished from her body as if it had been blown into clouds of dust by the wind.


    She immediately covered her private area but her bosoms were exposed to the pervert eyes of Hue, who had already got excited looking at her desperate look.


    "Pervert!" She shouted and grabbed a pillow and placed it over her body, hiding them from him. She leaned even deeper against the sofa and was feeling very awkward at the moment. Her eyes became teary as well.


    Hue''s smile got even wider and his eyes became even bigger with excitement.


    "Wife, you look so appetizing right now." He said, slowly raising his hands, ready to grope those melons in his palms.


    His mind was already floating away towards the steamy moments that he will have with her sooner or later...


    "Return my clothes now!" Jennet kept on screaming and threw pillows at him in anger. Her eyes turned red and a drop of her tear already fell down her cheek.


    Hue stepped back and shook his head, "No, no...I am only able to undress you but never dress you. It''s the privilege that has been granted to me by my fellow friends to comfort their wives. How do you like my undressing skill, my wife?" He snickered at her.


    "You...!"


    Jennet was rendered speechless by what he said. She had never heard such privilege granted to a human. Wait a minute, is he even a normal human to begin with?


    That kind of privilege is unreasonable and she''s going to complain about it once she found out who they are!


    She wanted to throw another pillow but found that the only one left will be the one that she held dearly to cover her body on the sofa.


    "I am not comfortable like this. Just hand me my clothes, please!" She cried. She had lost composure due to embarrassment. She had never undressed in front of anyone before, not even her family members.


    Well, last night was an exception because she didn''t realize what she had done and also because it was caused by the influence of the ''Happy Pills''.


    All of the muscle pain she had had now gone in a blink of an eye when tears rolled down her cheeks ever harder, replacing her mightiness and coldness into helplessness and brightness.


    Hue chuckled even happily with mischief. Now, he felt total bliss, looking at her pleading and begging him for mercy.


    He had once told Little Veen that he will make her obey him and no human can command him. No matter what!


    "Now, is the payback time!" He said, adding more fright in Jennet''s squeaking heart.


    "You pervert! Now is not for revenge! I have never done something like this to you plus how can I listen to you in my indecent appearance?" Jennet yelled back at him from the sofa while trying so hard to control her tears of embarrassment.


    Hue rolled his eyes bigger at her when at the same time his smile got even wider. She was really in her desperate situation and he was just so excited to take even bigger advantage on her.


    He said, "You wanted to know who I am so you better listen until the end. If I didn''t undress you, you would ignore me, ridicule me and say something that will hurt my heart. So, listen until the end in your current condition." He smiled widely.


    Jennet shrank her body at the corner of the sofa, getting frightened as she prepared her heart to listen. He was getting even more overbearing and unreasonable from time to time.


    But then, courage came slamming her heart and she said, "Bring it on, Hue Hedo! I am not scared of you!" She challenged him.


    Hue was a bit stunned but then he smiled widely, ''Is this a challenge I heard? She is strong in her lowest and quite unexpected as usual, I like it...''


    He tilted his head to the side, admiring her mightiness.


    "Well, my lovely wife, I think I better torture you in bed before I tell you of my identity." He said out of the blue which sends shivers into her entire body.


    "Hue!" Jennet screamed again. "You pervert!" She roared in anger.


    Hue just ignored her as he walked towards her with his burning desire.


    "Let us have our second time in bed." He said.


    His puppy mode has been turned on and he was wagging his tail excitedly. He was even ready to pounce on her with his sparkling eyes at any time now.


    However, the woman was already losing her composure as she shouted, "No more second! No more second time!"


    She even tried to claw him like a mad cat while her other hand pressed the pillow even harder onto her body.


    "Go away! I don''t want any second time!" Jennet cried desperately on the sofa. "I have to go to work tomorrow! I need a long sleep!"


    Hue clicked his tongue, "Tsk, tsk... You do want for a second time. I truly understand. I won''t overdo it. I''ll even wake you up tomorrow with kisses, my lovely wife." Hue answered, totally ignoring her cries.


    With a single pull on her wrist, Jennet was hoisted over his strong shoulder. The woman screamed and hit his back furiously but the blonde man ignored her as he made his way up the stairs and straight into the bedroom.


    He threw her body on the bed like a pillow and she landed on her bums, sprawled, open wide to the man before her.


    Hue gulped even harder as his eyes socket stayed focused in the free view of something forbidden belong to a woman.


    Gasping in surprise at how inviting she looks, Jennet clasped her legs together and immediately pulled on the quilt to cover her naked body. She was getting annoyed at how perverted he was.


    "Stay away from me!" She shouted at him, creating a massive barrier using all the pillows around her.


    Hue stood majestically before her, looking as handsome as usual and charming as he has always been. He smiled with mischief as he reached out for the buttons on his shirt and undo it one by one in slow motion.


    At the same time, he eyed her while purposely looking sexy; licking and biting his lower lips, giving more pressure to the woman.


    Jennet shrank back with fright. Never before she felt so scared looking at someone unbuttoning their clothes with that sexy look. Each button that has been unbuttoned was like a bomb which had been fused to ignite one by one.


    Furthermore, his action of attracting her made her heart beating out of control. She had the urge to slam his face down on the floor to stop him from showing that kind of sexy face.


    But, if she emerges from under the quilt to do an uppercut hit on him, she would be done for because he would surely win the battle of strength.


    "H...Hue, you....you better stay away from me!" She said from behind the quilt while putting on a brave face. Her face had gone red and her heart was speeding so fast.


    Hue chuckled as he unbuttoned the last button, exposing his sexy abs to her eyes that was nearly blind due to his goodness. Then, he tossed his shirt off the bed.


    Jennet gasped, ''Goodness, spare my eyes! He''s too sparkling!'' Her inner voice screamed.


    He eyed her and said, "My lovely wife, in exchange of getting to know who I am, I have to torture you in bed with sweetness because I don''t want to be taken for granted after you know who I am."


    "That''s not fair. I will never do that!" Jennet fought back.


    Hue smiled at her as he climbed the bed, crawling on all four towards her; slow and steady like a leopard hunting for its prey.


    "We''ll see..." He said in soft whispers as he crawled nearer and nearer.


    (Let your imagination runs wild. Don''t imagine too hard, bad for your health. Hahaha...)


    ***


    (Let''s go back to a few hours ago...)


    Hue had just finished showering after Jennet had her shower when he realized the villa was so quiet. He ran out towards the porch in his towel only to find out that Jennet had already left with her car hours ago. He immediately put on his shirt and ran out in fright.


    His heart pounded very hard. He ran towards the end of the villa compound and halted just before a faint looking white line that surrounded the area.


    That''s the line of confinement that had kept him trapped inside the villa for so many years. The naked eyes of human could not see the line.


    Hue raised a finger and poked at the white line. Amazingly, his finger passed through without any more fire sparks that had always electrocuted him whenever he tried to get out before.


    He pulled his finger back and looked around before he took a big stride and walked through with ease. As he passed through the line, he smiled widely.


    "Yes! Yes! I am free! Haha!" He rejoiced outside the line. He looked back at the villa and smiled even wider.


    "Little Veen, look after the villa!" He shouted in delight. Then, he let out the laughter of happiness as he ran all along the way, out, towards the city centre.


    A little figure appeared in front of the villa. He stood still like a log. His expression didn''t change nor did he tried to stop his master running happily from the villa.


    "Master, watch out for cars..." He whispered in the wind.


    Hue couldn''t contain his happiness as he appeared at the main road and ran against the highway, searching for his wife.


    His actions had caused a long jam and few cars collided with each other because everyone was not paying attention to the road but towards the handsome looking man who was laughing like a mad person in the middle of the road!


    However, not long after that, a scout of traffic officers detained him. He was taken to X Police Station and was questioned over and over again. But every question never gets answers.


    "Sir, the ninth officer fainted again. I think it''s better for you to go in and question him." Said one of the male officers, reporting on the situation of their unsuccessful interrogation.


    Officer Delton inhaled a deep breath as he stood up and took the file that was handed to him. He flipped through the file and was in silence for quite some time.


    His eyes were fixed on the picture on the file. A sinister smile appeared on his handsome face. ''Hue Hedo... Finally, you''re freed from confinement.''


    The smile vanished as he looked back at the officer in front of him, he said, "I''ll go in. Bring the rest out."


    Then, he walked out. As he headed for the interrogation room, the rest of the officers left the room.


    Delton stepped inside the interrogation room and closed the door behind him. He saw Hue sitting on the chair, with his face looking down on the table.


    Flipping through the files, he said, "Congratulations on your marriage."


    Hue raised his head in surprise. He saw a smiling, handsome officer before him who had now closed the files in his hands.


    "Who are you?" Hue asked. No human knew about his marriage with his wife just yet except for her close friends.


    Delton smiled. "My disguise must be very excellent to the point that the same kind didn''t realise who I am." He said.


    A sign of a single blue raindrop suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    "Do you still recognize this sign?" He asked and pointed to his forehead. "Don''t tell me you have forgotten."


    Hue was startled in his seat. It has been such a long time since the last time he saw that sign.


    Hue glared at him, "My friend, I didn''t know you took part as a human now. Were you exiled like me as well?" His tone was sinister as he smiled.


    Delton smiled. He pulled a chair and sat down. The file was placed on his side.


    "Is that what you''re supposed to say after finally able to see each other?" He asked. "Shouldn''t we have a tight and happy hug?"


    Hue clicked his tongue, "Tch, I never want to see you in the first place." He pulled on a sour-looking face. "But, thanks for your congratulatory by the way." He added, now pouting at him.


    His actions were unexpected which made Delton gasped inwardly with surprise. Hue pouted in front of his fellow kind without a shred of guilt for acting so childish.


    Delton chuckled softly, "My, my... What has your wife done to you after your marriage? I didn''t see any mightiness in your pouting face."


    Hue gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Are you in charge here? Set me free now! I need to look for my wife!" He said, wanting to flee from continuing the conversation.


    "Not so fast Hue. I still need to detain you for all the troubles you caused to the public today." Delton said. "Furthermore, we can have a nice long talk over some coffee and let your wife have her own alone time out there."


    "I object! I don''t need anything to do with you. Our relationship ended thousands of years ago."


    "Really? That long-time already ended? I felt it was like it happened yesterday."


    "Just let me go! I need to see my wife!" Hue skipped the conversation.


    "No, you can''t go! I need to detain you for what you have done to the other humans."


    "I didn''t do anything. Just let me go!"


    "No, you can''t!


    "Yes, I can!"


    "No, you can''t!"


    "Stupid!" Hue cursed at him.


    "Why am I stupid? It''s you who is stupid!" Delton said. His tone has gone harsh.


    Hue stood up and stepped one of his foot on the chair.


    "You''re so annoying! I wonder why they called you God of Safety when you can be God of Annoyance." He said loudly. Flames of annoyance flared from behind him like wings.


    Delton shot up as well and did the same in an angry and annoyed tone, "I also have no idea why they bestowed you the title as the God of Comfort when all you did was acted cold to all of your subjects and now you turned into a sissy god after your marriage!" He pointed out at Hue''s face.


    "No, you''re a sissy god! Even from thousands of years ago, you''re still weak like octopus tentacles!" Hue taunted him back.


    "No, you''re a sissy with your long hair. Wonder why your wifey still accept you when you''re so feminine like a woman with your long hair!" Delton fought back.


    "Don''t you bad mouth my long hair! You''re insulting everyone with long hair including my wife! You''re a sissy with your pathetic looking short hair!"


    "No, you''re pathetic because your face looks like a monkey''s bum!"


    "Ohh, a monkey''s bum? A monkey''s bum is much cuter than your face that looks like a donkey!"


    The two men bickered among themselves in the interrogation room. There was no more warmth among them but only filled with fury and malice.


    Their loud voices filled the entire police station. All sort of childish curses which they thought the worst words were spouted non-stop; chicken brain, chicken leg, potato brain, worm eyes and so on were heard clearly and everyone just kept silent in astonishment.


    Few of the officers outside the interrogation room even plugged their ears because they couldn''t take the loud voices and their stupid fight of curses.


    Little Veen appeared at the station. He clearly heard their non-stop quarrel and he felt hopeless over their childish brawls.

 Chapter 58 - Behind the Scene

    "Stupid adults." He mumbled to himself. Even after years had passed, they were still not able to stop quarrelling among each other. The nature that couldn''t be erased even after one of them lose their memory of his own past.


    Also, those two men were clearly revealing their identities to the humans. If what they said were heard by the higher-ups, each of them will be punished even severely.


    Little Veen opened his palm and blew out. Glittering clouds of dust flews in the entire office when he cast forgetting spell to all of the police officers to forget about the bickering that they heard from the interrogation room.


    Then, he appeared inside the interrogation room that had turned into an arena for verbal war among the two men who had just met for the first time after thousands of years.


    Another small figure of a little boy appeared by Little Veen''s side. He had curly black hair with light yellow eye colour. His skin was fair and he had a slim looking cheeks.


    The two of them had the same calm and collected facial expressions.


    "Your master never change, Little Viele." Little Veen opened his mouth as his eyes stared towards his master, bickering with Delton.


    "Yes indeed. Yours is not bad either." Little Viele replied. "A little bit soft than thousands of years ago."


    "Hmm..." Little Veen answered with a little hum.


    The two of them stood by, without moving. In their eyes, there were no emotions. No one could tell what they are thinking about inside their heads.


    After a long pause, Little Veen opened his mouth without turning his head towards Little Viele."I think we better solve their problems. I''ll call for my master''s wife to take him home."


    Little Viele nodded his head in agreement, "Good idea. I''ll knock these two idiotic masters out while we execute our jobs. They are unreliable when they meet each other."


    As soon as he said that, he transformed into an adult version of him and knocked the two men''s out cold. Their masters slumped on the floor, unconscious.


    Then, Little Viele turned back into a little boy, and stood by the two men, looking at them with no emotions. He stood before them like a statue.


    Little Veen turned around towards the door and slowly turned into an adult with the appearance of Delton. Even his clothes transformed together into the attire of a police officer.


    He walked out with ease and with an aura that was domineering as a police officer should be. He entered Delton''s office and dialled on Jennet''s phone number. The wait wasn''t long and his call was answered.


    "Good evening, this is Delton of Missing Child Department from X Police station. May I talk to Miss Jennet Lockhart please?" He asked on the phone in Delton''s voice.


    "Miss Lockhart, you have a child currently in our supervision in the X Police station. Please come and take him home." He said when his master''s wife answered the call.


    "Hmm...that''s weird because the child provided us with this contact number and your name. Either way, you still have to come to the station for verification."


    Then, after he said it, the conversation ended when his master''s wife agreed to come to the police station for the verification.


    Little Veen walked out of the office and headed for the interrogation room again. As soon as the door closed behind him, he turned back into a little boy with his poker face on.


    "All, done." He said to Little Viele. "Let''s slap them awake." He said again. Little Viele nodded in agreement.


    The two of them stood by their masters'' side and each of them landed a hard, sobering slap, on the two men''s faces.


    The idiotic masters jerked awake due to the stinging slap from their small but mighty hands. As soon as they opened their eyes, Little Veen blew the glittering dust of forgetting spell on them.


    After a while, both of the idiotic masters came to their senses as they blinked their eyes as if they had just woken up from deep sleep.


    Hue looked around in confusion. He saw Little Veen and at the same time felt the stinging pain on his cheek. Then, he saw Delton by his side. Delton''s cheek also had the mark of a small handprint.


    Turning towards Little Veen, Hue asked, "What happened to us?"


    "Master, your wife will come shortly to take you home. You better behave like a good kid." Said Little Veen, giving him a warning at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Little Viele glanced at Delton and said, "Master, you have just called Master Hue''s wife to verify his identity."


    "My Master''s identification card has always been kept by his wife inside her handbag." Little Veen interrupted from the side as he helped Hue to stand up.


    Delton nodded his head and stood up. He looked a bit confused as he turned to look at Little Viele. "What happened to us?"


    "Both of you just fell asleep due to exhaustion and we had to slap to wake you both up." Little Viele answered with his poker looking face.


    (And that was how the situation was handled professionally by the two men...ahem, well, actually by the two little kids.-Snail)


    ***


    (Now...)


    Her eyes grew bigger when he crawled even closer to her. In this heart-thumping situation, she couldn''t flee even if she wanted to flee.


    She stuttered on the bed, "Stay away from me. I mean it, Hue." She said. "I''ll..."


    Hue pushed her and she laid on her back. She was all surprised plus scared.


    He mounted her body and chuckled, "My lovely wife, I have to torture you with pleasure in exchange to know about my identity. It will be fair that way."


    Jennet shrank back in fear, "That''s not fair. It''s just to satisfy your desire!" She said.


    How on Earth is that a fair thing? He was just wanting to satiate his desire.


    She pushed his chest hard but he immediately grabbed her hands and pressed them beside her head.


    Hue smiled menacingly at her. Licking his own lips with lust, he leant closer, playfully kissing her chin, "It''s fair. You need to satisfy your desire to know who I am and I need to satisfy my own desire. Both are called desire, so, it''s fair." He explained.


    He lowered his face, closer to her face, "Also, I need you to bear my heirs soon and I must achieve that goal no matter what you say about me afterwards because we''re already married." He whispered.


    Jennet went squeaking with fright underneath him, "I''m...I''m not ready yet." She said.


    She was not ready to be a mother yet plus, she hasn''t married him properly. She has to properly register their marriage if they wanted to have children...wait, wait, what was she even thinking now?


    Hue lowered his face even closer. He gazed deeply into the brown eyes who stared at him with fear. His eyes, then, fell on her supple lips.


    Tilting her chin upward, he clasped his lips with hers and savoured her taste in his mouth.


    "I''ll be gentle..." He whispered between kisses. Then, he silenced her as he deepened their kiss.


    Jennet turned bright red beneath him. Was he trying to rekindle the forgotten memories of what happened last night?


    Jennet freed her hands, cupped his chin and pushed his face away from hers.


    "Hue..." She called out for his name.


    She needed to make it clear between the two of them now. So, she needed to tell him what she had always wanted to say.


    She looked up at him and inhaled a deep breath, "Hue, I have something to tell you. Can we sit properly and have a talk?" She asked.


    Hue looked down on her and smiled, "Sure but we''re not leaving the bed. If I wanted to pounce on you, I''ll immediately do so on the bed."


    Jennet''s face turned so smug over what he had said. Is there no other thing he can think of? He''s so perverted!


    But, she didn''t say it out loud but pushed him to the side. She pulled on the quilt, covering her whole body and sat down properly beside him.


    Inhaling a deep breath, she looked at him with determination burning in her eyes. Whatever it is, she must know what he would answer.


    "Hue, I want to know, will you leave me for someone else if one day I ask you to leave me?" She asked.


    Hue tilted his head a bit to the side. He smiled at her and asked, "Why would I leave you for someone else when I only have my eyes and heart for you?"


    Jennet sighed softly, "I know you have your eyes and heart only for me now but in the future, you may have a change of heart." She eyed him meaningfully.


    She doesn''t want her past to repeat itself over and over again. She had a past that she wish not to resurfaced because to forget such a past, she had to harden her heart for years.


    "Why would you drown your heart in sorrow for a future that we may not know of yet? I am honest with my intention and I never regret marrying you in the first place." Hue replied to her.


    He took a lock of her hair and brought it to his lips, giving it a light and loving kiss.


    Jennet watched his actions in silence. There was no use to talk to him in this situation... Plus, he was not so focused on what she wanted to say either.


    Hue sensed the change in her expression. He raised his head and lean to kiss her exposed shoulder, "My dear wife, I love you."


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. Before her eyes, a man so handsome is declaring his love to her for the umpteenth time. But, she felt guilty and empty at the same time. Her past is still haunting her and she felt insecure to accept his love.


    Slightly pushing his face away from her shoulder, she said, "Hue, are you sure you honestly love me with all your heart?"


    She turned her body around, facing him. "Are you not after my body?" She asked again with knitted brows. Her clutches on the quilt tightened.


    Since the first time she met him, he had always wanted to be intimate with her. She became insecure either he really loves her or just for her body.


    Men, nowadays are not to be trusted so easily and that was what she thought.


    Hue looked deep into the brown eyes of hers. "I am after all of you." He answered her question. "In and out of you, I love it all." He added again.


    Jennet looked away and was lost in thoughts again. Is it true?


    Honestly, she still couldn''t believe a word spoken by a man over what she had experienced which had become a thorn in her heart. Due to that experience, she couldn''t find herself falling in love even if they are good looking or not.


    Hue was feeling a bit unhappy about her action and he pulled her face towards him and clasped their lips together.


    Before she started to be insecure again, he better takes the chance to love her with all that he had. He wanted her to believe him like how he had always believed in her.


    Pulling his lips away from her lips, he pressed his forehead against hers.


    Gazing into her eyes, he said, "Believe in me. I will never leave you. Whatever you had faced in the past will always be the past. Let''s have a future together with me." He begged softly. "I love you, my wife."


    Jennet closed her eyes. An unknown comfortable feeling enveloped her like a comforter. Before she even realized it, a drop of tear trickled down from the brim of her eyes and onto the quilt.


    Should I soften my heart for him? Or should I not?


    She had always wanted to feel happiness. Even for a bit, she wanted to feel happy with her choice. She had suffered before because no one cared to protect her heart.


    She''ll take this chance to change her course of fate. She''ll try to take this once in a lifetime chance to trust the man who appeared out of nowhere in her life. She''ll risk it all for once for the last time.


    She slightly raised her head, "Hue, make me believe that I am not wrong to choose you." She whispered. She wanted to believe in him this time, even a tiny bit.


    Hue smiled widely. He tilted her chin up and said, "I''ll alter everything that you have ever experienced. I''ll always give you the happiest memory." He smiled at her.


    ''My wife, I will make you see only me in your eyes. I will conquer your heart even the deepest and the darkest secrets you hide will all be known to me. I will never ever let you go ever again because it took me years to find you.'' Hue vowed in his heart. ''I will never let you go, ever again.''


    At the same moment, his eyes colour changed to red but then, it turned back to jade blue before Jennet even realized the changes.


    He lowered his face, towards her trembling lips. His eyes just focused on those supple lips, "Don''t push me when I kiss you." He said, in a commanding tone.


    Hearing his command, she gasped and on her usual reflex, wanted to avert his kiss but he was fast to stop her by pulling her neck towards him. Their lips were clasped tightly together again.


    "Hmm... Hue..." Jennet gasped and stared into his eyes that were close to hers.


    Her heart started to beat faster and the feeling of embarrassment surged up to her face as she blushed deeply.


    "Close your eyes," Hue commanded again. A cold aura exuded from his surrounding


    "But..." Jennet was hesitant because she knew what he wanted.


    "Close your eyes, my love." He whispered in her ear and slowly laid her down on the bed again. "I''ll make you forget about everything."


    Jennet gasped underneath him, "Ehh, but, I don''t wanna forget about my work tomorrow." She said, half panicking.


    Hue was rendered speechless above her. ''Even at a moment like this you still try to kill the mood?!''


    However, he chuckled shortly after that. "My wife, you''re so unexpected. But, that''s the reason I love you so much. I won''t disappoint you and I''ll be your best husband throughout your life."


    "Okay, I get it. Now let''s sleep. I am so tired." Jennet said, immediately changing the topic and she was even ready to push him out of the bed. She suddenly had a mixed feeling either to continue or not.


    Hue smirked at her and grabbed her wrist. "Not so fast my wife. Let''s have more fun on the bed."


    "Hue...just...just let me get some rest." Begged Jennet.


    "You will fall asleep super fast after the ''fun hour'' ended. Okay, come here!" Hue said with a naughty smirk as he pulled on the quilt from her body and tossed it to the side.


    Another loud scream filled the entire villa when she was naked on the bed. All kind of curses flew out from her mouth and the one word that stayed on her mouth was ''Pervert''.

 Chapter 59 - Feelings

    (Warning! This chapter had explicit content. Under 18 are not allowed to read. Read at your own risk!)


    "Hue, all that I have said earlier doesn''t mean you can sleep with me again. I really need to rest." She said, half screaming, trying to stop him from recalling what had happened between them.


    "Everything that happened last night was unintended!" She squealed.


    Hue shook his head slowly, "Since I have said to alter everything that had happened in your life, I have to pamper you in bed. It''s as easy as drinking water." He said and crawled over her body. At the same time, he pushed her chest before leaning closer to her.


    "Just accept me. Don''t be scared." He whispered in her ear and licked her earlobe gently which made her body twitched in surprise.


    Goosebumps appeared on her body as she trembled in fear on the bed. She gulped hard as she stared at the half-naked man on top of her body.


    Gosh, she can''t take the pressure! She can''t stay calm in this heart-thumping situation!


    "I... I am not doing it if...if I''m sober!" She said. However, shortly after that, her face exploded with embarrassment upon realising what she had spouted at his face.


    Kyaa, why did she ever said that?! They just met last week and now she sounded like she wants to do ''it'' with him!


    Hue grinned at her, "That''s the opposite of what I like to do...hehehe..." He let out a soft laugh. "I want you to stay sober so you can remember everything, clearly." He said, pressing on the word ''clearly'', with determination in his eyes. He wanted her to remember every single detail about what they did in her everyday routine.


    He kissed her pale looking lips and his hands roamed her entire body which made the woman flinched at his touch. Then, he shifted his kisses to her neck, leaving a few more new red marks on her skin.


    "Hue...stop leaving more marks on my neck..." Jennet said in a soft and stifled voice. She had bitten her own finger to stop herself from letting out sounds that may trigger his desire.


    "Hmm..." He just hummed and kissed the valley of her breasts, leaving even redder kiss marks on his trail.


    "Hue...stop, hmmm..." She grunted when he took her nipple in his mouth, playing with it.


    Her cheeks burned and so does her ears. Her breath becomes even unsteady every time he sucked on her breast. She was so sensitive because she could feel his hot tongue playing with the tip of her nipple.


    ''Goodness, this is so embarrassing!'' She cried in her hearts as her eyes shut tightly.


    Her body curled upward, taking him in her embrace, while she tried so hard to hold her voice from coming out.


    "Hmmm...!" She grunted while clenching her own jaws. Beads of sweat appeared on her temples.


    Hue opened his eyes and it was all red with only a thin circle of jade blue at the outer rim of his irises. His lips curved upward into a mischief smile, looking at the red-faced woman.


    Jennet opened her eyes and looked at him. She gasped. "Hue...your eyes..."


    She was surprised to see the changes in his eyes. It reminded her of when he was angry at her before.


    Hue smiled and kissed her again, "I''m just excited." He whispered and pressed his lips on hers.


    Jennet pulled her face away, "Just what are you exactly?" She asked in a soft whisper, getting frightened.


    Hue smiled at her, "Don''t be scared, my wife. To know me, you have to accept my difference." He added and kissed her chin while at it.


    The man then kissed her down to her belly and even further down. The woman was in alarmed when she realized he was about to dip his face between her thighs.


    "Hue, don''t or I''ll not make love with you!" She said, gasping in fright. At the same time, she still had the gut to threaten him.


    She clutched tightly to the bedsheets as she eyed him in alarmed. Her heart was thumping even harder!


    This feeling felt like she had known him for so long already and felt like she was used to his intimate touch.


    Hue motioned his eyes up, towards her but didn''t move his face even a bit from her most sensitive body part. His stare with his red eyes was so domineering and she loses her strength when he ignored her, rolled out his tongue and licked her all to his heart content.


    Jennet gasped on the bed as beads of sweat appeared on her body. Her chest was moving at an uneven pace at the foreign feeling that she had just discovered.


    Hue closed his eyes as he kissed and licked her, making her weak by the minutes. The soft moan from her lips that she tried to hold made him even aroused with unstoppable lust.


    Jennet was already too weak to move when he finally stopped. Hue stood up and took off the remaining clothes on his body and tossed it out off the bed.


    Crawling up on her body, he kissed her belly, her chests, her neck and lastly her lips. He ran his hand in her hair, pulling her, tightening their kiss.


    Another embarrassing moment filled the huge room as to when the woman cried in alarmed again when the man parted her leg apart.


    Gazing at him with wide eyes, Jennet can''t help but yelp, "No!"


    Then she clenched her thighs with her face getting redder and redder. Her heart thumped even intense by the minute and she felt faint.


    Hue''s red eyes roamed her crimson red face. He tilted his head to the side, "Do you not trust me?" He asked softly.


    Jennet stared back at him and said, "It''s too...embarrassing to...to look at you...while doing ''it''." She admitted, getting even redder. And now, her ears burned.


    Hue chuckled and smiled, he leant forward and whispered in her ear, "Then, just close your eyes and put your arms around my neck."


    Jennet hesitated but then, she still did as he said.


    "It...hurts...!" Jennet cried as she clawed Hue''s back when he entered her. The pain she felt was like poking her own nose with chopsticks.


    "I''m sorry," Hue said as he stopped himself from getting even deeper inside her. His back was still painful from her mighty claws from last night.


    Jennet looked into his red eyes and said, "I have no idea how we did it so smoothly last night. But, this is too painful!" She cried. Tears flowed down the corner of her eyes down to her temple.


    She might have been a superwoman to have the ability to withstand this torturous feeling that she had right now.


    Hue looked back at her and said, "I''m sorry but, I have no idea it could hurt you so much like this." He apologised. They are already connected deep inside each other and still had the time to apologize.


    "I''ll be gentle..." Hue said and kissed her lips, silencing her cries. Then, slowly he moved his body.


    Jennet closed her eyes tightly when she wound her arms around his neck again and let him swayed her body with ease. His movement was slow in the beginning and went deeper and even deeper before he thrust her with full force.


    However, her voice was muffled as she bit on his collarbone. Whenever she opened her eyes, she would see his red, domineering eyes staring at her. All she could do was to close her eyes and be drowned in his torturous pleasure.


    Throughout the night, she was drained out of her energy and was ridden in the bed countless times.


    Hue was so domineering when he was sober and she had no time to rest but to be filled with unstoppable pleasure that made her lose her voice.


    Then, she understood one thing, making love was a nerve-wracking activity and she would like to avoid to keep doing it every night for the sake of her job!


    ***


    It was hell the next day Jennet went to work. Her entire body aches even worser than the day before. She felt her body creaking like a rusty machine. Also, her mood had been so foul. She just felt so angry but couldn''t let it out.


    Right now, in her head, was to meet Luca Tybelg and to reject him. She had promised to Hue that she will clear the misunderstanding with Luca Tybelg after she had been ''tortured'' mercilessly last night.


    However, she found out that Luca Tybelg was away for a business trip to Country N. It means she will meet him there when they go for their company trip!


    Arrghh, why is her life so difficult?


    Jennet gritted her teeth angrily in front of her computer. She wanted to rant all of her frustration but there''s no one to talk to. She turned to her side but found no sign of her friend, Marvina.


    Turning her head to the back, she asked the other colleague, "Where is she?" She asked, pointing to Marvina''s desk.


    The bespectacled woman with the name, Keira, answered, "She had a meeting with her clients. She probably will return in about two hours from now."


    "Thanks, Keira." Said Jennet and focused on her computer screen again.


    However, her mind was not about her work. The clear steamy moments from last night kept showing up in her head which made her blushed deeply behind her PC.


    No matter how she tried to focus, she just couldn''t give her full attention towards her work. Everything in her head was already messed up so badly.


    She stood up and walked out of the office after informing Keira that she''s going to the Human Resource Department. She wanted to apologize for not coming to work yesterday and to ask for overtime as compensation for her absence.


    Also, to forget that she had just slept with a man!


    As soon as she arrived, Susan Banner was about to leave the office. "Oh, Miss Lockhart. Lucky you come. I was about to see you tell you to get some rest at home."


    "Rest? But, I''m fine Mrs Banner," Jennet replied. "I still can work." She added, remembering all about her ''sprained back''.


    How did that excuse even appear in the first place? That Hue is so...ugh!


    She was frustrated but there was nothing she could do about it and she had to agree to that excuse.


    Susan Banner shook her head and replied, "No, no. You have to go home and rest. I''ve received your sick leave form from the hospital this morning. It''s a three days sick leave."


    "Ohh..." Jennet exclaimed in confusion. Sick leave form from the hospital? Even for three days?!


    How on Earth did she ever have a sick leave from the hospital when she never even went there to get any treatment for her so-called sprained back.


    "But, I''ve never been..."


    "Your sprain is not to be taken lightly otherwise it will affect your body when you''re expecting your child in the future." Susan Banner interrupted with a smile, snapping her to her senses.


    Ex...expecting my child?


    Jennet turned bright red the moment she heard those words coming out of her mouth. She staggered on her feet, losing her composure once again.


    Hearing the word ''child'' made her heart squealed in fright. Her mind went flying again towards what she had done on the previous night.


    She had actually spent the night with Hue while she was in her soberness and she had experienced the moment that she forgot on their first night together. It was an intense feeling and torturous as hell.


    What will happen to her in the near future if life actually started to beat in her womb after what she went through with Hue?


    They''ve slept twice in two nights now and each night had always been so intense. Last night was even worser.


    Hue was indeed trying his hard to impregnate her!


    "Ehh, Miss Lockhart, are you okay? Why are you getting so red? Are you sick?" Susan Banner asked as she supported her from falling on her knees.


    Jennet forced a smile on her face as she stood up properly on her feet, "I am fine. I... I just felt a bit tired."


    "Oh, that''s bad. You must go home and get enough sleep. Is there anyone that I can call to pick you up?" Susan Banner asked.


    Jennet shook her head. "No, actually I still can work today." She said, trying to reject the idea of sending her home. No one at home is reliable enough to be asked for help.


    If she goes home, who knows what that perverted man would do to her. She was a hundred per cent sure that she will be tortured again by him.


    Because this morning, he was reluctant to let her leave the bed and still had the time to exhaust her early in the morning though she had begged him to let her rest.


    Today, she needed to crash somewhere else or she will never have the rest that she needed the most. She had been planning to not return to the villa for as long as she''s allowed to take her rest. Three days away from home...especially from the man called Hue Hedo!


    Susan Banner glanced at the face that had now turned a bit pale after it was red before.


    "Are you really alright? I fear you will collapse if you continue to be stubborn on continuing to work. You better go home and rest. I''ll drive you home." She said, putting a halt to her retaliation.


    "That''s okay. I''ll go home on my own." Jennet said at last. "I will drive by myself. Thanks for your concern, Mrs Banner." She added and smiled.


    Susan Banner smiled back at her and handed her a bar of chocolate, "Take it. Eat it when you''re feeling down and drive safe." She said softly, giving her a light pat on the shoulder.


    Jennet took it with a ''thanks'' and headed out of the office. But then, she bumped onto Mira who was walking past her. They collided and the files in Mira''s hand fell to the floor.


    "Are you blind? Look at where you''re going!" Mira hissed at her underneath her breath as she bent down and took the file. Her eyes glint with disgust as she walked.


    Jennet stayed silent as she gives way for Mira to walk away. But still, she can hear Mira''s sharp words, "Lucky woman. Luca even gave you special treatment to stay at home for your so-called injury when you faked it all. Tch, when someone is cheap they will always be cheap in the eyes of men. So fake!"


    Those words flew so smoothly out of the beautiful woman''s mouth, bad-mouthing her for her fakeness. Mira disappeared at the corner of the building like raging ogres.


    Jennet stood silently by the door as she watched Mira''s silhouette disappeared from her view.


    Turning to the side, she exhaled a deep sigh. ''Haa...I never faked my illness. I never have the intention to fake it. It''s Hue who has been making my life hard from day one!'' She grunted alone.


    She walked back towards her own department and sat down in front of her PC. However, all of her paperwork on the desk has been cleared.


    Frowning in confusion, she can''t help it but turn back at her colleague, "Keira, did you see anyone taking the stacks of paper and files from my desk?" She asked Keira.


    That paperwork must be done before the company trip because, after the trip, she will have to hand it over to her manager for approvals.


    "Mira did because Susan asked her to take over the paperwork since you''re going home to rest," Keira answered.


    "Ohh..." Jennet was surprised.


    She turned to look at her PC but her mind was already picturing Mira''s angry face with smooth curses flew out from her mouth.


    ''Wow, I''m going to be dead after my return. She''ll surely pay back three times than now.'' She mumbled in her head.


    But then, she turned back to look at Keira and asked, "Is there anything I can help you? Photocopy or printing documents?"


    She felt guilty if she goes home instantly. It just doesn''t feel right!


    Keira shook her head, "No thanks. You better go home because if you refuse you''ll only trouble the entire company if you collapse. Our Human Resources will be questioned why the employees'' welfare were not taken good care of. Do you want to make other people''s life harder because of your reluctantness?"


    Jennet shook her head. "No," She replied and gulped silently.

 Chapter 60 - The Reality (Part 1)

    It is the first time, Keira talked back to her in a sarcastic tone. Keira is a person who doesn''t talk much and always isolates herself from mixing with all of the gossiping queens in the company. Pretty much, around her, Jennet has always felt at ease although she never tells Keira about it.


    "Just go home," Keira said to her with an assuring smile. "Pamper yourself a bit." She added in her softened voice.


    Jennet gasped looking her natural smile. Keira never smiles to anyone but right now she is smiling without any restraint on her face.


    Jennet snapped back to reality when Keira waved her hand to attract her attention.


    "Hey, are you with me?" Keira asked with her brows knitted.


    Jennet smiled back at her and nodded her head, "Ah, yes. I will go home afterwards." She said and immediately tidied her working desk.


    Before leaving, she left a note on Marvina''s desk along with her lunch box which she hasn''t eaten yet. On the note, she wrote: I''m on sick leave for three days. Please enjoy this lunch. -Jennet-


    She drove her car, leaving the building but she drove away from the direction to her villa. She just drove around and found a pharmacy. She smiled with ease as she parked her car in front of the pharmacy where there was a parking area.


    However, she had a mixed feeling either to get in or not. If she goes home, she won''t get any rest and she will have to pamper the pampered man. Furthermore, pampering him requires her to be intimate with him which she had tried to avoid.


    Moreover, she felt so embarrassed to visit the hospital again after the ''chickenpox'' incident. Whenever she sees the doctors or the nurses, she would tremble. Her heart had never been at peace. Who knows, what kind of diagnosis she will have to hear from them again.


    But now, she is contemplating within herself. She felt so uneasy, thinking that the person inside may be an experienced doctor who can see through her.


    After inhaling a few deep breaths, she glanced around from inside the car. She wanted to make sure no one she knew passed by the area.


    Then, taking a spectacle from the dashboard, she headed out with her handbag, walking with confidence after pushing aside her uneasiness.


    As soon as she entered, a middle-aged woman greeted her from the counter. The woman politely asked her with a smiling face, "How may I help you?"


    Jennet glanced at the name tag on the woman''s chest. Wanda.


    Good, it''s not Tiana!


    Jennet''s heart was beating so hard but she kept on masking her face with her poker face. However, her hands were trembling by her side which caught the attention of the woman before her. She clutched tightly on the handbag using both of her hands, hoping to hide her trembling hands from the woman''s wary eyes.


    "Do you have any painkillers for muscle pain?" She asked without delaying more on her intention. Her tone was neither harsh nor cold. But still, she sounded polite.


    "Yes, we do," Wanda answered smoothly and she took a small box of painkiller from the cabinet behind her.


    Jennet paid the price in cash after looking at the price on the box. Then, she tucked the box inside her handbag before she walked out.


    But then, she stopped just before she was about to push the door open. She bit her own lower lips, contemplating deep within once again.


    ''Should or should I not buy that thing?'' She thought hard.


    After making up her mind, she turned up at the counter again which made Wanda smiled even wider at her.


    Jennet was looking so flustered when she asked with a slight cough between her words, "Do you...have anything...ehem...to prevent pregnancy?"


    The actual reason she came to the pharmacy is to buy contraceptives. She had just executed her tactics to get to her main aim.


    Once again, Wanda smiled and nodded. "Yes, we do. We have pills, and also condom. As for the condom, you can choose either for external or internal use. So which one do you prefer?"


    Jennet was in silent once again as she processes her questions in her head. She was hoping she would say they didn''t have any of it because she felt it was already embarrassing enough to ask for it. But then, it was the other way around and now she had to choose.


    Why is there such preference in buying those things? Why is it so hard to buy those things without having to choose?


    Confusion and uncertainty came crashing within her like huge waves. Raising her head, she looked at Wanda.


    "Which one is better?" She asked.


    Although she was dead embarrassed, there were determinations in her eyes, burning like a raging fire. For her mission, she must succeed in buying the things she needed.


    Wanda was a bit surprised after hearing her question, but then, she smiled at her. "Are you buying it for someone else or is it for your own keeping?" She asked, in a teasing tone.


    Well, if she''s buying it for someone else, they must have their own preferences. But, if she''s buying it for herself then that''s a different story.


    Every day, she had seen different kind of people coming and going. Each and every one of her customer is either already used to it or some are not used to it. Few, even, just hand her a piece of paper with the list of the things that they wanted to buy.


    "Well, umm...it''s umm..." Jennet tried to explain with her fingers flying in the air. But she just couldn''t think of a better word.


    She looked at Wanda with a speechless look.


    She totally failed to keep her professional demeanour with her non-stop stuttering. Why can''t she just say it out smoothly like how she handles her clients?


    "Well, it''s for me and I''m buying both," Jennet said at last before Wanda had time to give her recommendation. She doesn''t want to think so much anymore and she needed to get away, fast!


    Wanda smiled again and handed three boxes of different contraceptive to her and each box had a different size.


    Jennet didn''t take much time and paid it in cash and hurriedly left the pharmacy. She slammed the door shut as soon as she sat inside the car. Then, she glanced at the things that she had just purchased.


    Once again, she had mixed feelings if she had actually taken a good measure to solve her problem.


    "No, no, this is the right way to avoid getting accidental pregnancy. Yes, I take a good measure of prevention. My top priority is my career and I can''t risk getting pregnant out of the blue. Hmm..." She nodded her head in agreement before starting the engine and drove away.


    She went to a mall and bought new sets of inner wear and a few sets of new clothes. Then, she checked into a hotel.


    The hotel was located far away from the city centre and most importantly, far from her villa where the lustful demon husband of hers currently resides.


    Inside her luxurious room, she took a nice bath. She spent quite some time in the tub, easing her aching body.


    After her nice bath, she went to sleep after taking one tablet of the painkiller.


    Well, she had been so tired because she didn''t get enough sleep and also had been exhausted due to intense workouts on the bed for two nights in a row, so sleepiness gnawed on her completely within minutes.


    The huge room was in silence after quite some time. Suddenly, her mobile phone inside her handbag rang.


    However, the sound didn''t arouse the sleeping woman from her deep slumber. The phone kept ringing for three times before it went into total silence.


    Suddenly, a message popped up and on the screen, the name of the sender was listed as ''Home''.


    ***


    Luca Tybelg inhaled a deep breath when he stared at his phone screen. The woman he called didn''t even answer his phone call.


    He headed out of his study room after exhaling a deep sigh.


    He went to the living room and he saw an elegant older woman sitting comfortably on one of the sofas.


    Her black hair was tied in a neat bun, matching her simple and conservative dark blue, knee-length dress with a white belt.


    She was sipping on her tea silently without making any clanking sound every time she placed the cup on the saucer which she held on her left hand.


    She was sitting with her back straight. Her demeanour was calm and composed. There was not the slightest change in her facial expression nor did she appear to be fierce.


    Luca sat opposite her and a butler appeared and poured him a cup of tea. Thanking the butler, he took the teacup and sipped its content in a proper manner.


    Gently placing the cup back on its saucer, he looked at the elegant woman before him. There was longing in his eyes but he couldn''t voice it out.


    The woman didn''t raise her head to look at him but kept on sipping on her tea, totally ignoring his presence. No words coming out of her mouth although her lips just stayed at the rim of the teacup.


    Luca gazed at her. "Mother, I have found my other half." He said, trying to start a conversation with her.


    The woman whom he called ''mother'' stopped ''sipping'' on the tea. She seemed to be frozen after hearing his words. Then, she placed the cup on the saucer in a slow manner.


    She raised her head, staring into his eyes. Her stare was like an endless pit, nothing could be dug out from them. Nothing could be deciphered from behind her stare.


    "When will you bring her to see me?" She asked and then continue to sip on her tea again.


    "Next week," Luca said with a smile. "I''ll bring her home to see you." He added. He stared at her with anticipation.


    "Hmm, I''m looking forward to that." She said and continued to enjoy her tea in her silence.


    Luca''s heart budded with happiness. "Thank you, mother."


    The woman is called Arena Tybelg and she is Luca''s biological mother. She is a woman who always had a calm expression on her face and didn''t talk much. Luca loves his mother so much and he had always does anything to make her happy because, since his childhood, he didn''t have a motherly love let alone love from a father.


    His father died in an accident when he was just five years old. Since then, the cheerful mother had become passive and had always had a cold expression.


    Since his childhood, he didn''t understand the reason his mother always ignored him. Every time she sees his face, her attitude would turn ice cold. That was why he had always been with either a nanny or a butler.


    Luca smiled in his seat. Although his mother didn''t say a word he knew, she is looking forward to meeting the woman he loves.


    "How''s your work?" Arena asked, breaking the silence with a question.


    "I''ve just opening a new branch in Country M and Country P and business is progressing well from year to year," Luca explained, getting happy.


    It is very rare for his mother to ask him a question about his work and today seemed to be a new kind of blessing for him.


    "That''s good but don''t overdo everything." She said and placed her cup and saucer on the table.


    Then she added, "I''m going to rest. Sleep early." She rose from her seat. Her expression was as cold as usual.


    Luca nodded his head and his smile faded a bit when his mother disappeared upstairs to her own room.


    Over the years, their conversation never lasted for 10 minutes. His mother had always ended their conversation fast and will always retreat to her room whenever he comes to visit her at home.


    That was also the reason why he always hung out with his girlfriends in order to forget about his mother''s cold treatment.


    He sometimes would spend his time at work, drowning his sadness deep within him. He had never shared his trouble with anyone except Felix, his personal assistant.


    Rapha the head butler, who stood beside him, asked a question in a soft tone, "Sir, should I prepare any meal for your mother? She hasn''t eaten yet."


    Luca looked upstairs. Then, he nodded his head. "Let the head maid attend to her needs. Maybe, she will feel much better if I''m not around." He answered and smiled bitterly at the butler.


    Rapha exhaled a deep breath. "I am not so sure about that but, she had always spent her time in the reading room, looking at the family''s photos. Maybe, she misses you but just felt awkward around you." He explained.


    He had always caught Mrs Tybelg gazing at the family photos after the passing of her dear husband, Rezo Tybelg.


    "Thank you for letting me know." Luca smiled. His chest tightened in melancholy. Maybe, his mother did miss him, even for a bit would do.


    Luca stared at Rapha, "Had she received all of the presents that I sent to her?" He asked, softly.


    Rapha smiled widely and nodded his head, "She did. But, as usual, she asked the head maid to store it away without opening them." He explained, getting a gloomy look on his face.


    Again, Luca''s heart sank upon hearing the news of the presents that he sent for her. But he managed to keep on smiling and said, "Thanks Rapha. Look after my mother well."


    He rose from the sofa and took his phone. Facing the butler, he said, "I''ll come home next week. I hope my mother feels much better when he sees the woman who is going to be her daughter-in-law."


    Rapha gasped in excitement, "You''re getting married?" He asked in anticipation.


    Luca smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, we''re getting to know each other and she''s an amazing woman." He said and the smiled. "Prepare one of the guest room for her."


    "Sure, sir," Replied Rapha. "Also, be careful on the road," Rapha added in a concerned tone.


    Luca nodded his head. Shortly after that, he left the mansion, feeling gloomy.


    Every time he had to go overseas, he would stop by his mother''s place to see her but as usual, she always retires herself early. She never even looked at his face but just looking away either focusing on what she held at the moment or totally fleeing from seeing him.


    It was so hard to continue the conversation with her and he was saddened by her cold treatment towards him.


    He had tried his best to bring back the smile on her face by sending her birthday presents every year although he never received his own present from her. He wanted to see her smiling again and to forget her grievance over her loss.


    He started a travel agency because he wanted to ease her mother''s pain. If one day she wanted to travel all around the world, there would always be someone looking after his mother on his behalf. He had always done his best for the sake of his mother, the only blood relations he had in the world.


    ***


    Meanwhile, villa by the hill...


    Hue was grunting alone while pacing back and forth in the living room.


    "Why is she not home yet? It''s already the time for her to be back." He mumbled and glanced at the clock on the wall. Jennet should be home by now.


    Then, he stared at the TV screen. "Show me her current location." He commanded.


    The blank screen lit up and showed a sleeping woman in a bathrobe on a bed, and also she is inside a foreign room. From the look of it, she is at a hotel.


    Hue gritted his teeth feeling so unhappy, "She''s running away as usual!" He said. "This is why I have to tire her body from having the energy to sleep in another place that is not even our home." He added.


    He is never enough of having her and yet, she ran away from him and even sleep peacefully at another place when she had a home to return to.


    "Why is it so hard for her to believe in me?" He asked, mulling alone with a sour-looking face.


    Why can''t she stayed calm and accept the truth about their marriage?


    Last night, she was so meek and submissive and he thought she had accepted him wholeheartedly but it was just one of her excuse to make him lower his guard around her.


    Well, if she needed proof, she had to bear his children and that''s the proof. But, she can never understand his good intentions. She had always looked at him as if he is an alien who invaded the Earth.


    He gave the TV a stern glare and said, "Get me connected to the other TV screen in her room. If you dare to stop me, I''ll rip you apart with my bare hands." He threatened it.


    Out of the blue, Little Veen appeared and pushed him away from the TV. Although he had a small physique, he is quite strong compared to normal children.


    Hue fell down on his bums on the cold floor.


    He shouted at him with an annoyed glare, "Why did you push me? I need to reach my wife over there!" He pointed straight at the TV screen which currently displayed the location of his wife.


    Little Veen clicked his tongue. "Tch, so childish." He said and then sat comfortably on a sofa.

 Chapter 61 - The Reality (Part 2)

    "Undignified man would climb through the TV. Are you an undignified man?" He asked. There was sarcasm in his tone. His sarcasm turned the jade blue-eyed man into a silent, eruptive volcano.


    The little boy''s words were like a sharp blade and it pierced through Hue''s heart. His words left Hue in a moment of immobilization, unable to speak nor do he able to fight back.


    His pride as a dignified being was scratched so badly after listening to his words. As a dignified being, it was a really hard slap on the face. A little and innocent boy had actually said the most hurtful words to him.


    Little Veen waved his little hand in the air and the lit-up TV turned blank. "You have to control your temper," he said in a persuasive tone though he didn''t want to sound like one. "Don''t lose your rationality over some trivial matters such as your jealousy." He added.


    Concealing their true intention and to deprive their desire had always been their nature. If they let the desire to take over, they will lose their sense of judgement and thus will let them astray.


    Hue stood up and scoffed unhappily. He was hurt even more and it hurt down to his bone. A little kid, lecturing him over his dignity made him so, oh, so, so mad.


    Patting his own bums with his hands, he said, "Is my jealousy a trivial matter to you? I am a married man so I have the right to get jealous of my wife. I also have the right to let my desire runs free." He said with a sullen look. "Furthermore this is my first marriage and I am not going to let my wife running away from me." He said with determination. He is determined to make her obey him and to submit only to his call.


    He won''t let his woman run away from him just to live in her own world that is full of uncertainty. She needed him the most in her life and he wanted to prove it by loving her, giving her a family and of course giving her a place to call home which is where he is.


    Little Veen eyed him, "I know but remember, you have just recovered your power. Do not waste the credit given on something that can actually be done in the right way." He said, advising him.


    Since they are in a world ruled by Reality, they have to abide by its rule. A rule that had always kept humans in balance. In the world ruled by Reality, Humans have to choose between right and wrong.


    Humans are a curious being and even a little doubt will spark their interest to seek for answers that may harm them in a different approach. By then, Reality would punish them either by alive or death. Easy but hellish.


    Hue grunted with dissatisfaction painting his face. The little grunt from him showed his disagreement to what the little boy has said earlier.


    "Then, am I now allowed to venture out there, freely, without harming the other humans who might be affected by my charms?" He asked in contempt.


    "If you noticed, we were exiled in the human realm, ruled by Reality. Humans are easily attracted because they see everything as beautiful. They are innocent with their desire and Reality wanted to keep it that way. If her children fall for your charms then, be grateful. Also, if we appear so suddenly at a different place, it will create uproar in the human world, this will cause them to be doubtful. More trouble will come in their way because of their curiosity. Reality won''t let her reign to be affected by distortion from one of Fantasy''s children."


    "Cut down to the chase. Tell me what exactly are you trying to tell me about the rules in this realm. My time is running out." Hue interrupted, displaying his disinterest in his interruption.


    "You have to learn how human lives. "


    "Tch, it''s easy. I''ve been monitoring them for a long time and I know everything about them."


    Little Veen lean back. "Monitoring and doing what they did is two different things."


    "Oh, come on Veen! I need to get to my wife fast. Hue groaned and grunted with displeased. "Just let me go through the TV." He said, asking for approval.


    "Here, learn to use this." Little Veen waved his hand and suddenly notes of money appeared in front of Hue.


    Hue was startled to see money raining out to the floor from mid-air. Taking the money from the floor, Hue looked at the little boy with a twisted looking face.


    "What am I going to do with these? Is this another method to travel?" He asked. "But, how did you even have these?"


    "I exchange it with one of your privilege which is the permission to travel through different dimensions. That power had now turned into money so, learn to use public transportation because you do not have any privilege to travel in different dimensions now." Said Little Veen in a smooth and clear tone.


    "What?!" Hue roared back at the little boy. Hue''s eyes widen in disbelief. "Why did you do that? I need my power to move fast." He groaned and stomped his feet in frustration.


    Even at times like this, the little guy always troubles him. Before he was just given curfew and now, he had to learn to use public transportation for the sake of getting to his wife.


    Even worst, the power he needed the most had now turned into money!


    Hue felt it was not fair for him to be treated so unjustly. Even after he had been confined for years, he didn''t trouble any of the deities back in his realm, so why did he had to go through the trouble to get to his wife?


    Then, he started talking non-stop, pouring out his frustration. He stomped his feet here and there in complete madness.


    Little Veen stared at the fuming man without displaying any emotions on his face. He stayed silent, listening to all of his master''s complaints. No expression on his expressionless cute little face.


    After quite a while, when Hue finally calmed down, he asked, "Are you done unleashing all of your frustration?"


    His master getting angry had nothing to do with him and he had no interest at all. It just felt like he was watching a little kid grumbling over a broken lollipop.


    Hue rolled his eyes wider at him, "Not done yet." He answered with a pout.


    "Then, please continue." Said Little Veen calmly and sat comfortably on the sofa.


    Little Veen''s carefree attitude made Hue burst into a hearty cry. Frustration gnawing his delicate heart and no one even tries to console him.


    Little Veen raised his head, staring into his jade-blue eyes. "You''re the one who''s wasting time." He said, blaming Hue instead.


    "You..." Hue pointed out at him with tears running down his cheeks. However, he pulled his hand back and stood up straight with both hands turned to fist by his side.


    "I''m done..." He said, at last, waving the white flag. He wiped his tears with the back of his hands in a hasty manner.


    "Good." Said Little Veen. "Learn to use public transportation because you lack so many knowledge about human life or I can say, you are not on par with Luca Tybelg in this world. He has everything but you''re..." Little Veen eyed him up and down in one go, then he let out a deep sigh, "You barely have what he had." He added, sounded like there is no hope for him in the world anymore.


    His master may be a powerful being back in their realm but in terms of wealth and fame in the human realm, his master had none of it. His master was confined for years in the villa without money, name or knowledge. To humans, he will be known a NEET that stands for ''Not in Education, Employment and Training''.


    He will be a beautiful but empty shell inside. A shell that can be admired by many but not too useful at the same time. He will be a wasted, beautiful possession. It will be such a sad reality for him.


    Hue pulled on a long face. He was unhappy at the mention of his rival in love. It added more to the pain when he was being compared with him.


    "Who says I know nothing? I can cook, clean, do laundry, mow the lawn, and so on. That''s my knowledge about human. He may not even have any knowledge of what I am capable to do." He said, fighting back to defend for his good name.


    "That''s not enough. You have no job, which made you jobless, no income, no money and thus knows nothing of the outside world. The money you have now will also run out if you don''t have a job to keep the money flowing in. Things you''ve said earlier is house chores, plus it is just a piece of basic knowledge in this realm."


    Little Veen added, "If you want to win your wife in and out, you have to know her hardship because she started her life from scratch, unlike you who had been a spoiled one back in our realm, so the gap is huge."


    He took the chance to taunt him when he explained the situation that his master is currently in. Payback time for what he did to him before about wanting to turn him upside down.


    Hue was hesitating but then he said, "Fine, I''ll do as you said. I''ll learn to use public transportation."


    He will take the challenge and do as he said. Living in the human world isn''t that bad and he can survive. Yeah, he had been living for such a long time so he can live and make it to the top. He will fight for his pure love!


    He stood up with the money in his hands and walked out of the villa. Little Veen followed him from behind.


    "Master, money must be kept inside the pocket because you don''t have any wallet." He said, reminding him. "Also, to get on public transportation, you have to wait at a bus stop."


    Hue ignored him but just walked out until he reached the main road. From the horizon, he saw a blue car. Taking out one of the money, he waved it, hoping to make it stop.


    Luckily it was a taxi and was empty and it stopped in front of him. Hue was overjoyed and gave Little Veen a proud smile telling him ''Look, I can get a taxi on my own.''


    Little Veen looked at him as expressionless as always. Then, he vanished into thousands of mist before the taxi driver even realized his existence beside Hue.


    Hue got in and instructed, "Take me to Bougainvilla Hotel." He said, mentioning a hotel''s name.


    He knew exactly the location of his wife in the city. No matter how far she runs, he can locate her with ease. Thanks to the pairing rings that worked as a tracking device at the same time, it lessens his time to locate her by himself.


    The taxi driver eyed him from the driver''s seat and gasped, "Sir, you''re the most beautiful man that I have ever seen in my life. My heart is pounding so hard just gazing upon your goodness." He said which sent shivers down to Hue''s body.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Hue replied, getting uneasy. "Please send me to Bougainvilla Hotel." Hue said again.


    ''Beautiful man? I am handsome!'' He grunted within.


    "Are you married?" The driver asked another question. He was not listening to what Hue had just said. Now, the halo of love is circling his head.


    Hue rolled his eyes bigger. From the look of it, the man is already head over heel on him. The children of Reality are so troublesome!


    This is why he prefers to travel through space. No humans, no traffic and of course no distraction!


    ''What is wrong with him?!'' Hue wept in his heart.

 Chapter 62 - Helplessness

    "I am married and I am faithful to my wife. My wife is super beautiful and I don''t need anyone else. You better send me to the hotel now." Hue kept saying and reminding him of his initial destination.


    He didn''t intend to prolong their conversation because he felt uneasy just sitting in the taxi with the nearly crazy man.


    However, the driver didn''t drive straight away but he drooled over Hue. "Please marry my daughter. She''s twenty-three years old and she''s a reserved daughter. I''m sure she can make you way happier than your current wife."


    Hue inhaled a deep breath. He gazed upon the man, trying his hardest to control his patience that was getting thinner by the minutes. If he gets mad now, the human will be dead by his hands. But, he had promised not to draw more blood into his account.


    It was a promise he made from thousands of years ago before he was exiled from his realm. He had promised to lay low during his sentence.


    "Mister, I am in a hurry. My wife is waiting for me." Hue said and snapped his fingers.


    The driver suddenly went into a trance. His expression was tight. He immediately took the wheel as if he has been in control and drove away.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Hue snapped his fingers again and the driver blinked his eyes as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep. He was in confusion when Hue placed a stack of money in his palm.


    "Thank you for your excellent service. Here''s for you for the transfer fee as well as for tips." Hue thanked him with a smile and hurriedly stepped out of the taxi.


    The driver glanced from inside the driver''s seat but the blonde-haired man was nowhere to be seen. He was speechless and confused while staring at the money in his palm. After counting the money, he found out the amount is up to three thousand.


    Unbelievable!


    Again, he was speechless in his seat. He looked out the window, searching for the man again but, the man had completely disappeared from his view.


    The driver broke into a wide smile as tears of joy filled his eyes, "I can now pay for my daughter''s remaining medical fee. Thank you, God, for your graciousness!" He prayed in tears.


    Meanwhile, Hue peeped from behind a pillar. He saw the driver''s wide smile and heard his honest thanks in his prayer.


    He knew the man had financial problems and he also knew he had to support his ill daughter. He knew his charms caused humans to fall head over heel with him because their souls were restless and needed comfort over the turmoil they faced every day. Their souls needed something beautiful to bring back the happy essence that has gone from their life.


    A smile appeared on Hue''s face. It was a gentle and comforting smile and there was no trace of any evil smirk on his face.


    Well, it was his duty to bring comfort for the restless souls as long as his actions didn''t go against the law of Reality.


    "Honey!" Somebody called his name. At the same time, there was the sound of somebody running in high feel coming from behind him.


    Hue turned around and a beautiful woman suddenly forced him against the pillar.


    She was clad in a black short skirt that was paired with a light brown tight. The white shirt she wore fit so tightly on her body and it showed the fullness of her breast beneath the cloth and fully showing her cleavage.


    The sexy woman wound her arms around his waist and her bouncy, big chests were pressed against his chest. She nuzzled her face against his skin, inhaling his scents deeply.


    "Hey, who are you? Let go of me!" Hue pushed her away from him in alarm. But, the woman latched herself even tighter against his body.


    "I miss you so much!" She said out of the blue.


    She raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. She had a pair of beautiful black irises and her facial feature were just beautiful and well cared. Even her body smells nice but it was all because of her perfume.


    But to compare, Hue much prefers his wife''s mild and comforting scent.


    "Who are you?" Hue asked again.


    He kept pushing her using his fingers as if she was full in germs. He glowered at her suspiciously. He never knew any other woman in the human realm apart from his wife.


    However, the woman just smiled. Even worse, his harshness only made the woman even daring and made her pinned her body even more tightly against his big physique. She chuckled and giggled every time he tried to push her away from him.


    "Woman, I am a married man!" Hue said, trying his hard to unlatch her hands from his waist. He had never been humiliated like this in his life. If his wife sees them together like this, he would be done for.


    "This is improper!" He cried.


    "I don''t care about your marital status. I love you so much!" She said and pulled his face towards her, trying to kiss him!


    Staring at her lips that was getting even closer to his, he couldn''t help it but let out a desperate scream.


    "Help!!"


    ***


    Jennet opened her eyes widely. She was in a deep sleep but an unknown force jerked her body to consciousness. She felt an energy surge through her tired body. Her pain was also already long gone as well as her sleepiness.


    She sat down and looked around. She was in her room inside the hotel but she seemed to have heard Hue''s desperate scream from somewhere.


    "Have I been dreaming all this while?" She mumbled alone. But, the scream she heard before was so loud and clear. He seemed to be so close in her vicinity.


    Uneasy feeling crawled all over her body. Her heart was also beating so hard. She ruffled her hair with a soft groan, as if, ruffling them would keep her wary of what''s happening to her.


    After a while, she stepped out of the bed and took her phone, looking at the time. It was already 6 pm, so which means, she had been sleeping for hours.


    But then, she froze when she saw a message in her inbox. The sender was listed as ''Home''. But, then she just shook her head and ignored it.


    She, then, shifted her attention towards the missed calls from Luca Tybelg. There were quite a few missed calls from him and it was unexpected.


    She exhaled a deep breath and lean her back against the dressing table, trying to make up her mind either to call him back him not.


    "Nah, let him be. I still have time to explain myself later." She said and placed the phone back on the dressing table.


    "Help!" The same scream was heard again.


    Jennet frowned. She looked around and cupped her ear.


    "Help me! Wife, help me!" The desperate wail came again and this time coming out from the window.


    "That sounds like Hue." She said and hurried towards the window and peeked downward.


    Below, she saw a group of women flocking the entrance of the hotel. Among them, there was a long-haired blonde man who was trying to run but was held by those women.


    "Hue?!" Jennet gasped in surprise. All of her doubts were washed away in that gasp that escaped her mouth.


    Hue was indeed so close to her vicinity but how did he manage to find her hiding place?


    The past incidents came rushing into her mind about when she brought him out for the first time. Those women back then tried to break her car just to get to him and they scared him to death.


    Now, he is in the open, alone and vulnerable to their attacks. He was cornered from every direction without a way to escape and was waiting for the end of him at any moment.


    Jennet was bubbling with anger. She was thrown off balance while listening to his desperate cries. She really hates people ganging on one helpless man who doesn''t have any power to fight back or was he really that helpless?


    Without any moment of hesitation, she stormed out of her room in her white bathrobe. Inside the lift that took her to the first floor, she kicked the slippers off her feet and ran barefooted towards the area where the commotions were.


    "Stop!" She screamed as soon as she arrived, wheezing for a breather, a total uncool heroine on the rescue mission.


    Her dramatic appearance, only in her bathrobe and was barefooted, made everyone turned their attention towards her.


    Like before, all of those who swarmed around the area was in a trance as if just remembering something that they may have forgotten. It was as if her appearance was like a tranquillizer that calms the mad frenzy that was boiling in the air.


    Everyone dispersed but only one, stubbornly, latching herself onto Hue''s body like a leech. She didn''t care about the death glare she received from the other party.


    Jennet rolled her eyes in disgust. She hated it so much when another woman was embracing her man in the open, especially in her presence.


    When she stared at the two of them, still sticking together, a familiar and painful feeling she felt a long time ago, came back to haunt her, piercing her heart continuously with dreadful memories of her past.


    The pain was unbearable and became even painful by the minute. The wound she tried to heal for years was wide-open once again at the ''betrayal'' before her eyes.


    The unhappy feelings made her angry. Her anger was unbearable to the point she loses her sense of judgement. The intense feeling was burning deep inside her, making her bold with her next and unexpected action.


    She paced forward, pulling the woman off by her wrist. Then suddenly...


    ''Pap!''


    Jennet landed a hard slap across the woman''s left cheek. It was a loud and clear sound.


    Those who were watching held their breath and even held their own cheeks as if getting the same effect from what they saw.


    Silence filled the entire entrance. Even, the noisiest counter from the front desk goes down into a total silent. It felt as if death was passing by and everyone had to keep silent.


    For the first time in her life, Jennet didn''t care about the attention she got from the onlookers when she pulled Hue to her side. Hue was hauled over in surprise because her pull was amazingly stronger than normal.


    "He is mine!" Jennet announced. Her voice was loud and clear in the bright evening sky. She was angry and she clearly displayed it over her face.


    The sexy woman was in shock and she was speechless before them.


    In the spur of the moment, Jennet pulled Hue by his collar, clasping her lips tightly against his soft lips.


    Again, everyone gasped at the act bold done by the woman in the white bathrobe. Some people cupped their eyes, unwilling to keep watching.


    Then, slightly pulling her face back but still clutching her fingers tightly on his collar, Jennet glanced back at the stupefied woman.


    "Don''t ever dream to be with my husband, Miss Weiss." She said in a clear voice. "Also, I won''t apologize for slapping you because you deserve to be slapped for trying to seduce my husband."


    The moment she saw the woman''s face, she knew exactly her identity. She was the woman who gave discounts on their purchases before, Katerina Weiss!


    Jennet never forgets the face of the woman who had desired to snatch her husband away. She hated that kind of women the most and she had listed her in one of her blacklists.


    Katerina Weiss held her aching cheek. Humiliation filled her but it didn''t drag her down or pummel her confidence.


    "Just so you know, I won''t give up on him. I will make him mine soon!" She said, declaring war. "I''ll treat this slap as your challenge."


    Jennet stared at her with a sullen face. "Don''t waste your youth on something that is already taken. You will regret it." She reminded her, giving her a piece of advice.


    Katerina Weiss grunted and left the compound in a car that took her away.


    Jennet glared at Hue who stood beside her. Her heart was burning so badly but the man before her was smiling happily at her. He was totally oblivious of her anger.


    "Wife, you''re so amazing!" He praised her and his eyes were gleaming in satisfaction.


    Taking his hand in hers, Jennet dragged him into her hotel room.


    "You still owe me something," She said with her jaws clenched together.

 Chapter 63 - Doubts and Answers

    As soon as they are inside the room, Jennet let go of his hand. Crossing arms across her chest, she glowered at him.


    "Unbelievable!" She said with an angry tone.


    Hue cowered and smiled sheepishly at her. Umm, should he snap his fingers to control her or undress her to make her forget about getting angry?


    "You''re creepy." She said, stating a truth, out of the blue.


    Hue''s smiley face turned gloomy. "I am not," He denied.


    "I am adorable." He said, correcting her statement.


    Jennet shook her head and said, "You are not adorable but creepy. You knew where I am. You see, this hotel is far from the city and also far from home but you managed to find me here. Did you by chance bugged me?" There was a twisted expression on her face.


    She just can''t believe that he would be able to locate her exact location. She thought he wouldn''t know but he appeared in front of her. The man whom she now called as her husband is really a creepy person. He may be an experienced bugger.


    "Well, it was just a hunch because I really miss you." He replied, "You know, telepathy between a very compatible couple." He added with wide smiles.


    Jennet was even unhappy hearing his answer. His explanation sounds funny to her but at the same time not so funny for her burning heart.


    She shook her head and waved her hand, dismissing her unhappy feeling, "Speaking about compatible, that Katerina Weiss, how did she knew you''re here or rather, did you two promised to meet here? Trying to have some, I don''t know, lovey-dovey ''fun'' behind my back?" She asked.


    In her sternness, there was jealousy moulded together in it. A fit of desperate jealousy from a tormented wife!


    Hue gasped with excitement. "Have you finally paid attention to me now?"


    For a moment, the overwhelming feeling he felt during the ''life and death'' situation earlier, disappeared into a blink of an eye.


    Jennet glared at him, grunting while at it, "I am serious here. I meant what I say just now."


    Hue pouted. He slumped his bums onto one of the sofas and hug one pillow.


    "Not telling you." He answered childishly and averted her stern gaze.


    If his wife refused to acknowledge her own feelings towards him, then, he too, wouldn''t reveal the truth to her. It''s a good bargain of giving and takes. If she refused then, both party will suffer and he was prepared and willing to suffer together with her.


    Jennet slouched and slapped her own forehead in frustration along with a sigh.


    Why is he being difficult? She wanted to have a clear explanation because to accept him, she requires a great amount of honesty from him.


    Hue peeked at her through the corner of his eyes. ''Refusing me, we will suffer together but accepting me, we will rejoice together.'' He mumbled inwardly.


    Jennet looked up to the ceiling, inhaling and exhaling a deep breath. Alright, she has to avoid getting angry for now. Yup, she has to stay calm and composed as always.


    Jennet glanced at him and straighten her back, "Fine, I am admitting that I care a great deal about you. Okay, now your turn," She pointed at him, "you still have not explained to me about your identity. You said I have to learn to accept your difference and I am trying. So, you tell me now, what is your real identity?" She asked in a tone as calm as possible.


    She had enough of his suspicious identity. He appeared out of nowhere, scared her out of her wit, making her insecure day and night with each and every decision she made.


    Hub looked up to her, "You said you cared about me. Is there no love from you for me, for your pitiful and abandoned husband?" He asked, begging for her ultimate consolation.


    "If you''re honest with me then, I''ll try to love you," Jennet replied.


    Hue pouted even more. He stomped his feet continuously while crying out, "I don''t want you to say you will try to love me. I want you to say you love me with all your heart. I also need you to be honest with me, not just me being honest. It''s just unfair for me!"


    Jennet bit her own lips, unable to utter a single word. She spun her body around with one hand on her hips and another one, covering her mouth.


    Love him with all her heart? Will she able to say she loves him? Expressing her love will turn her into an entirely different person and will he loves her in return is he knows her true personality?


    Well, she never had the gut to utter the three words to anyone before. She chose him out of goodwill and out of her own selfish desire to snatch the chance to try loving a man. But...


    She turned around again, staring at him and asked, "Are you sure you really love me and not just my body? I am still feeling insecure even after what you had said last night."


    "Was that the cause you ran away from home? I am your husband. Please just believe me. I really, really love you with all my heart. I am loyal and faithful only to you. Even that taxi driver asked me to marry his daughter but I refused. I only need you not another woman." He explained getting sentimental at the same time.


    Jennet leant against the wall, looking at him with a sinister smile. She just heard a piece of import information from his explanation.


    "So, you came here in a taxi? Where did you get the money to pay for the fee?" She asked. Her doubt built up again.


    He was so suspicious. He had no job and only knows to do house chores. But, he came to find her in a taxi. The fee might not be cheap considering the distance between the villa and the hotel.


    Hue frowned, "Don''t get the wrong idea, my love. That money was from the exchange of my power." He explained.


    "What power?" She asked. Her tone was low and cold. She was mentally prepared to listen to his answer.


    "The power to tra..." Hue paused and then realised that he had fallen into her sly trick. He was so mad and was not aware that he had just leaked a piece of his little secret.


    Jennet inhaled another deep breath. She took a seat on one of the sofas opposite him.


    Staring into his beautiful jade-blue eyes, she said, "See, even you are trying to be secretive with me. If you''re going to be secretive and so will I. But, if you didn''t want to, then, today, let''s clear all the insecurity and doubts that we have between us."


    Hue smiled at her. That was what he had been waiting for. It was a good thing that she asked for it first.


    He stood up and sat beside her. He hovered over her, creating a massive barricade before her with his body. His hair fell to his side and it tickled her exposed thighs as it fell on them since she was only in a bathrobe. His nice scent enveloped her from one side to the other.


    He asked her in a mellow tone, "Will you freak out after knowing the truth of my identity? Will you stay away from me once you knew who I am? Will you scorn upon me for who I am?" His eyes roamed her entire face, admiring its cuteness to the fullest.


    Jennet stared back at him, "Last night, I did say that I want you to prove it that choosing you is not a wrong choice. So, you have to make me believe in you for the choice I made." She said, more like a challenge. There was no restraint in her tone but she sounded calm as the ocean.


    Hue chuckled. His naughty thoughts say to pounce on her for her bravery to challenge him. Her calmness made him itching to bully her. He wanted her to be submissive like last night and wanted to claim authority over her. But, here she is, staring dagger at him, asking him to prove his worth to her.


    "My love, you made me want to pounce on you so badly. I just felt lazy to tell you about my identity." He confessed and slumps his upper body over her thighs. He pressed his face against her skin, inhaling the scent of her body.


    Jennet trembled. The way he smelt her, plus, his face was close to her private area and it made her face turned red.


    On reflex, she pushed his body away from her. The poor man rolled down the sofa and sprawled on the floor.


    Groaning in pain, he cried, "Why do you have to be so rough with me? I mean you no harm but if I did harm you, it will be in a good kind of ''harm''." He added, saying something naughty again.


    Jennet stood up and wanted to stomp on his stomach but then, the man below her rolled his eyes bigger, staring under her bathrobe.


    "Nice¡­" He whispered with a smile. His perverted mind overpowered his sense of sensibility. He was in the oblivion of the anger that was accumulating inside Jennet''s heart.


    Jennet bit her lips and kicked between his thighs, the area that hurts the most. There was an off sound made by her kick.


    As if there were electric current surge through Hue''s veins, he wailed out loudly in pain while holding his painful part. His body curved inward as he rolled here and there in extreme pain.


    Jennet smiled in victory. She felt a sense of accomplishment in her action.


    She sat on the sofa, crossed legged. "You won''t die from that kind of kick. I kicked just the tip of your ''hose''. Your balls are spared. Rest assured. You still can impregnate women afterwards." She said, looking carefree.


    "I just want to impregnate you!" Hue cried from the floor. His face was drenched in the colour of red because of the immense pain.


    He curved his body again and cried out loud, "Gosh, you just killed our children!" He said and rolled again on the floor.


    Jennet ignored the cries and looked away from staring at the groaning man which she found hilarious at the moment.


    She felt guilty for kicking him but at the same time, she felt he deserved it because he was never serious in answering her questions. So, that was his punishment for always thinking of doing perverted things to her.


    "Just answer me honestly. Tell me of your real identity." Jennet kept pestering him to answer her question from earlier.


    Hue rolled over and gazed upon her face. "I am not a human." He answered, straight to the point.


    Jennet was in a moment of silence. Strangely, she didn''t falter or shivered nor did she laugh after hearing his answer.


    She was calm as if she had expected he would answer that way. Hue found her to be so odd but in a nice term of odd.


    "What are you then if you are not a human?" She asked, startling the man.


    Hue frowned at her. "You''re not scared of me?" He asked, wanting a confirmation.


    "Should I be?" She asked instead, sounded nonchalant.


    Hue became even confused after listening to her question. ''Should I be?''


    That was an odd question and something that was not in his expectations. He had expected her to break down in fear but it was the opposite of it. She was so damn calm!


    Jennet looked back at him, "Just tell me what kind of other being are you? If you''re not a human, then, are you a ghost, a fairy, a shapeshifter or a demon?"


    "I am neither of them," Hue responded calmly. His face turned gloomy because she didn''t mention the other being, the Deities.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. "Then, I guess, you are the God of Pervert." She made her conclusion and rose from the sofa. She headed for the wardrobe and took out a set of clothes.


    Hue''s face turned darker. Really? Is that what you think of me? God of Pervert?


    Hue rose from the floor, limping as he walked towards the bed and sat down with ease as his bums submerged in it.


    "I am God of Comfort, just so you know." He explained and looked down his torso, caressing the affected ''area'' with great care. It hurts like hell and he felt he was about to be sent to the Underworld.


    Jennet froze and her hands stopped going through her clothes. She glanced from over her shoulder. He wasn''t aware of her stare.


    ''He is a God of Comfort?''


    There was familiarity in the feeling she felt but at the same time, it just felt surreal.


    ''Have I heard of this identity before?'' She mumbled deep within.


    Hue raised his head, "Love, did you say something in my head just now? Sorry, I was paying attention to saving our children." He said with an innocent smile while pointing down his torso. He had no time to get angry at her for her action.


    Shortly after that, he asked, "Can you repeat what you had just said?"


    Jennet shook her head, "No, I didn''t say anything. You must have heard wrongly." She answered with a shook on her head.


    Then, she vanished into the bathroom with her clothes to change in to. At the same time, she was hiding the facts that her heart was beating in frenzy.

 Chapter 64 - Call from Not Important

    She locked the bathroom and hung the clothes on the hanger on the door. She looked at her own face in the mirror. She can''t help it but frown alone at her own reflection.


    "He is a God of Comfort?" she mumbled alone. She looked down on her left hand, gazing at the ring on her finger. Her mind was fuzzy and she didn''t know how she should react. So many strange incidences happened to her when he was around.


    "Strange. I wasn''t even scared when he said he is not a human." She chuckled alone. ''Am I getting crazy?'' She thought.


    She raised her head and peered at her reflection again, "Am I getting hallucination after taking the painkillers? Or is he really is a mad man on the loose? Should I look for his family which had been my initial plan?"


    She cupped her face onto her palms. Gosh, she must have been hitting her head in her sleep. It must have been the case. It was a good thing that she was given three days of sick leave. Before people found out about her getting mad for no reason, she better settles her own problem at hand.


    Jennet shook her head again, "Maybe I heard that phrase from the TV before. Well, Hue is a full-time house husband, so, he must have been watching too much fantasy drama, so he was influenced by it." She said, comforting her own heart. "Yes, it must be the case."


    She shook her head alone and then spent her time in the tub, trying to dismiss her uneasiness. But, then, she remembered all about what happened from last night. The changes of his eye colours, the trick he does to undress her in the blink of an eye. Well, he couldn''t be a normal human being, right?


    Jennet groaned alone in the tub. Her head is getting even messier thinking of it all.


    Meanwhile, Hue was limping towards to dressing table and took the ringing phone in his hand. He stared at the name on the screen. The caller was listed as ''Home''.


    Hue frowned. Which home did she refer to?


    His heart ticked with heaviness. Did his wife change Luca Tybelg''s name in her phone list?


    He pulled a long face when he thought of the possibility. Then, he glanced towards the bathroom and the door was tightly closed. Well, let her be in there for a while. He will just answer the call on her behalf.


    He pressed the phone to his ear and he greeted, "Hello?"


    "Is that you Jennet?" A female voice suddenly appeared at the end of the line. From the sound of it, she may be in her twenties and she was so impatient from her sound.


    "Jennet is taking her bath at the moment." Hue answered politely. He had a wide smile over his face because it was not a male who called his wife.


    "Who are you?" The female voice asked. Her tone turned colder. She was probably stunned over the line.


    "I am Hue Hedo and I am her husband. But, whom am I talking to?" Hue asked, still in a polite tone.


    "Not important!" The caller replied coldly.


    "Oh, your name is Not Important?" Hue asked again. What kind of sense did her parents have to name their children with such names?


    "I have no time to prolong this talk. Just tell her to read the message in her inbox." The caller said in an unfriendly tone. Then, the call was disconnected before Hue could say anything to her.


    Hue shook his head as he put the phone back on the table. "What kind of people did my wife associated her with? That Not Important person is so rude." He grumbled unhappily. He disliked it if people are being rude to his wife. He wanted them to respect her no matter what.


    He walked back to the bed and laid his body down. Shortly after that, he heard the door opened and Jennet stepped out, fully clothed with her hair slightly wet. She headed for the dressing table, ignoring him who stares longingly at her.


    "Can you stop staring at me?" Jennet broke the awkward silence between them. She took a comb and combed her long hair gently. "You are getting even creepier." She added.


    Hue chuckled and lay back, playing with his long hair. "Do you feel scared now?" he asked.


    He stole a glance at her who was staring at him. "Can you not keep frowning at me? I won''t do anything perverted. I promise." He said.


    He was still in pain and he couldn''t jeopardize his body over lust. He needed to recuperate in order to starts working to impregnate her.


    Jennet put the comb away and took her phone, checking on the time. "It''s already time for dinner." She said and placed the phone down.


    Hue pouted on the bed. He turned on his side, facing his back on her. "I don''t want to go out yet. Those women will attack me again," He said. The thought of going out and to be attacked from all direction was unpleasant.


    "I''ll order for room service," Jennet said and made a call to room service for food delivery. After making the order she turned on the TV to kill time.


    Hue glanced at her, "You know, there was a call from ''Home'' when you were taking your bath and a person with the name Not Important said to read the message in your inbox."


    Jennet froze in her seat. Did hue answer the call from her family? Crap, this is going to be a disaster!


    Her fingers turned cold. She cleared her throat and asked, "Ehem, but what did you say to them?" There was a worry in her expressions.


    Hue sat down and smiled widely, "I told them that I am your husband." He answered, honestly.


    Jennet gasped. She shot up from the chair, looking so alarmed.


    "Why did you reveal about yourself to her?" She said. Her tone spiked up in anger.


    Why, is he so eager to tell the world of their status when she can''t even confirm the legality in their relationship just yet?


    Hue gulped. "Umm, did I say something wrong?" He asked. He was oblivious of her situation and all he could do was feeling sorry.


    Jennet didn''t say anything but took the phone from the table and checked her inbox. Her eyes widen when she read the message. She bit her lips and clenched her jaw. From the look of it, she was burning in anger.


    Hue frowned from the bed, "My wife, what is the matter? Did I bring trouble?" He asked, innocently.


    Of all the things, he didn''t want any problem coming in her ways. He wanted her to be safe and sound and also away from anything that worries her. Well, he still needs to get to know more on his own wife.

 Chapter 65 - Difficulty

    What could go wrong with that call? Hue couldn''t understand her anger at all.


    "Wife..." Hue whispered softly and approached her, still limping. He was about to tap her shoulder but she had already walked away from him, looking so troubled.


    "I am sorry." Jennet apologized, in a softened tone. "I''m sorry for getting angry at you." She added. Her expression turned gloomy when she apologized. The air around her turned darker and gotten heavier by the minute.


    She didn''t look into his eyes as she spoke out to him but walked out to the balcony. Outside, she sat down on a chair and looked out to the sky. She was lost in thought. Her stare was blank and for once, Hue couldn''t read her mind.


    Hue peeped at her from behind the door. He felt unhappy and sad. He couldn''t read her mind because her mind was as blank as a white sheet of paper. He couldn''t find anything in her head!


    He also didn''t know why he couldn''t connect to her mind when she was in her blank state of mind. Normally, he didn''t have any trouble entering other human''s head, to know what''s in there. But, she could repel his entry. There was an invisible wall in her head, guarding her mind against any breaches.


    Hue was about to approach her but then, the doorbell rang.


    "Room service!" A voice was heard from outside.


    Hue grunted softly but he still went to greet the door with his head and face covered in towels. He took their meals and immediately closed the door after giving the runner some tips.


    Hue placed their meals on the table and took off the towels from his head. He approached Jennet at the balcony and she had just given out a big sigh.


    Her demeanour turned entirely different. There was no more dark aura around her but he found flames of determination burning within her.


    Hue frowned alone. ''What happened to her? She''s so determined but what for?''


    "Wife, dinner is ready!" He called out to her.


    Jennet turned around and stared at him deeply. "You''re not so bad." She spoke out of the blue. Then, she walked towards him, still staring deeply at his face.


    "You''re not getting ugly either the more I look at you." She added in a soft tone.


    Hue glared at her, "What are you talking about? I am getting more handsome the more you stare at me." He said, with a sullen tone.


    Jennet let out a small chuckle. "Well, that''s better actually. The more handsome you are, the formidable you become." She said. In her words, there were meaning hidden in them.


    Hue raised an eyebrow, "Well, I don''t understand. I am already a formidable being. Rest assured. You won''t get bullied by anyone out there as long as I around." He said, patting his chest, looking proud.


    Jennet chuckled but a sinister one. She looked as if what he said was not serious enough. "Well, I understand, O God of Comfort." She said.


    Hue pulled a long face after listening to what she said. She was not being serious and she acted like his identity was just a bluff.


    "My love, you sound like you still don''t trust me. I am really a God. A good one. Please don''t laugh at this matter as if it is a light one." He said, advising her.


    Jennet nodded her head, obviously oblivious and thought he was just trying to make his joke sounds real.


    "Okay, I get it, hubby." She said, putting a stop to his anger that seeped even thicker under his calm facade. "Let''s fill our stomachs for now." She shifted their conversation.


    They had their dinner and after that had their plates cleared. Then, Hue took his bath while Jennet was sitting alone in front of the TV watching the news. However, her attention was not on what appeared on the TV.


    Shortly after that, she turned off the TV and climbed the bed. She laid on her side, facing the balcony and tried to get a night of sleep.


    But, shortly after that, her phone rang. She glanced at it on top of the table beside her.


    Luca Tybelg was the name appearing on the screen. She let out a heavy sigh.


    ''Great, another problem that needs to be settled.'' She mumbled.


    Stepping out of the bed, she grabbed the phone and head out for the balcony. She glanced back to the room but Hue was still inside the bathroom.


    "Hello," She greeted the caller when she held the phone to her ear.


    "Hello Jennet," Luca greeted her. He was excited in his tone.


    "Umm, are you busy?" He asked and sat down on a chair back at his place.


    "I was about to get some sleep but I''m awake now. Why did you call? Anything urgent?" Jennet asked. She glanced back inside the room. There was no sign of Hue coming out of the bathroom yet.


    If he found out, he would surely throw a fit about it. She wouldn''t know how she will be able to comfort him. Intimate again? Pfft, not going to happen for the third time.


    "Sorry that I disturb you. Is it convenient for me to ask for a favour from you now?" He asked.


    "Hmm, just ask. Only if it''s something that I am capable of doing." Jennet answered. Well, she couldn''t resist it when somebody asked for help. As long as she can do it, she will do it. If she can''t then she will say she won''t do it.


    Luca chuckled at the end of the line, "I am wondering if you would be able to join me to visit a place in Country N after the company trip. Just a short trip and then we''ll be back to work as usual." Luca said.


    "If it is work-related, I guess there won''t be any problem. It is work-related right?" Jennet asked. She looked up to the sky and was figuring out the best way to tell him about her rejection and to clear the misunderstanding he had.


    ''How should I open a conversation to tell him of the truth? I never have the intention to be his girlfriend. I have to fulfil my promise with Hue because I have decided to accept him as to how he is now.'' She thought deeply.


    In the first place, she doesn''t have any communication skills if it is related to private matters. Furthermore, she felt so burdened just thinking about his reaction. She had to think about the shock that he will face. She had to think of a way to make sure that he still can think and act positively after her heartbreaking confession that will come soon.


    For certain people, saying the rejection may be as easy as drinking water but from the side of the person who received the rejection, it will be a huge blow to them. If they are not well prepared, they will lose their motivation, losing trust in love and even worse will act rashly either by brutality or committing suicide.


    He may be the boss at her company but telling him that she didn''t like him will surely leave a huge scar in his life. He may fire her or threaten her. She doesn''t know what his reaction will be but for sure, it will be a very huge blow on him.


    Meanwhile, from the other side of the line, Luca inhaled a deep breath. He felt guilty deep within.


    But, he just smiled and said, "Yes, it''s work-related. I''ve been planning to take you along for the short visit so you can familiarise yourself with the new environment."


    He had made a promise with his mother so he must fulfil it. He didn''t want his mother to keep ignoring him. He wanted to gain his mother''s love again like before. He had been craving to feel what a mother''s love feels like.


    What he had said to Jennet was totally a lie. But, he couldn''t help it as well. He knew she wouldn''t agree if he says it was about private matters. A woman like her, wouldn''t lower her guard so easily around him if it isn''t about work. He had to go on the surprise attack so she won''t have a way out of it. He wanted to corner her!


    "Then, okay. I''ll join along after the company trip ended." Jennet said. She really didn''t think of any other thing at the moment. Furthermore, she had been the densest among the densest people. So, she didn''t think even a bit about what he had planned to do.


    All that she thought about are the possibility of Luca opening a new branch in Country N that needed a short visit. She did hear about opening a new branch but didn''t know which country.


    "Thanks, Jennet. I''m glad you agree. I''ll see you after the trip ended. I''ll arrange for Felix to fetch you. See you next week!" Luca said. His heart was beating so fast as soon as the call ended.


    He got so excited after hearing her confirmation. But at the same time, he felt guilty because he didn''t explain the real meaning for the ''visit''.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath and put the phone down to her side, still grabbing on it tightly. Great, she had just prolonged her intention to tell him than the truth about her feeling.


    "Well, I guess, I''ll just tell him after the visit. I couldn''t tell him now considering his meetings are going on. I''ll just ruin his mood if I tell him the truth.'' She mumbled alone.


    Although she was itching, to tell the truth, she still had to reconsider the situation that they were in at the moment. If he had made the call in the middle of a meeting break and telling him about her rejection will just turn his mood off. He won''t do well with his meeting and will even affect his performance in his work.


    She wanted to avoid that from happening. If his work performance doing downhill, surely everyone will question the cause of it.


    So, she better make sure, even if she rejects him, it won''t make a huge impact on him and everyone will not realise that there had been some issues among them and she can lead her own free and leisure life alone like how she had planned all along.


    That was what she had planned to do...


    "What are you planning behind my back?" Strong arms coiled around her waist from behind, taking her by surprise.


    Jennet flinched and she grips tightened on the phone as she looked behind her.


    A pair of red eyes were staring at her with murderous intent. The handsome face that was presented to her was covered with a fit of enormous jealousy written all over his face.


    Jennet stared at him, speechlessly. ''Well, it''s hard to have a private conversation if he''s around, another man that needs to be comforted no matter what happened to the world.''


    "Did you just cursed me?" Hue asked and glared intensely at her.


    Jennet shook her head, "No, I didn''t." She replied.


    She wiggled, trying to free her body but was unable to. Hue embraced her body so tightly and she had trouble to breathe properly.


    "Hue, you''re hurting me." She said, breathlessly in his embrace. "My bones are about to be crushed..." She cried in pain.


    Hue closed his eyes and let her go. As he opened them again, the colours of his irises turned back to jade blue. He motioned his head towards her.


    He glared at her and out of the blue snatched the phone from her hand. "I''m taking this thing away from you." He said in a stern voice.


    "Hue, give it back!" Jennet jumped on her feet trying to snatch the phone back.


    "Never!" He said and rolled his eyes at her. He raised his hand higher.

 Chapter 66 - Fast & Furious

    Jennet tried to reach for the phone but Hue raised it even higher. He turned around, facing his back at her while giving his full attention towards the screen.


    "Hue, give me the phone!" She said from behind. She tried to jump again to snatch the phone from him. But, Hue was fast enough to avoid her.


    He moved his body away, dodging her. Jennet snatched just the mid-air at his unexpected movement. Hue walked away from her.


    "Hue, what are you trying to do?" She asked and tailed him like a baby emu. She was worried he would delete all of the important contact numbers in her contact lists.


    The two of them walked in a circle before Hue walked back into the room and the woman still followed him while pleading non-stop from behind him.


    Whenever she tried to outrun him, he would give his back at her. She grunted but was helpless. She wanted to bite him but didn''t want to create more trouble if his patience ran out.


    But, Hue didn''t say a single word. He ignored her and kept focusing on the phone screen.


    Jennet kept pleading desperately from behind. "Hue, please... Please give it back to me..."


    Everything in her phone held all the important things that she used for her work. She had always been private so no one is allowed to touch her belonging. But, this man had actually pried into her most private device.


    Hue stopped by the bedside and said, "I am deleting unnecessary contact number from your contact list." He said in a cold tone. He glared at her angrily while holding the phone tightly in his hand.


    "No!" She exclaimed in terror and immediately pushed him with all her might.


    Just how much jealousy did he harbour towards Luca Tybelg?


    She had tried to settle the problem on her own without involving Hue. He can''t delete Luca''s number just yet!


    Her strong and unexpected pushed caused Hue to fall on his back on the bed. The phone slipped out from his hand and went under the pillows.


    Jennet, hastily, climbed the bed and crawled on all fours towards the phone. She looked like a baby who had learned to crawl with determination on her face. A race of crawling happened on the bed. The fast and the furious will win for sure.


    Hue immediately got on his side and grabbed her ankle and pulled her back. The strong pull caused Jennet to fall flat like a starfish on her chest.


    "Oomph!" Her face met the bed.


    The man beside her was now crawling towards the pillows and dug his hands under them, searching for the phone.


    Jennet raised her head and clenched her jaw angrily. ''You monkey!'' She cursed.


    Gritting her teeth in anger, she reached out and pulled on his trousers, the only half of his body that she could reach the moment.


    However, Hue slapped her hands away and had already held the phone. He gave her a piercing glare.


    "You''re not getting the phone till I delete his number!" He said.


    "No!" Jennet cried in alarmed.


    She tugged on his trouser again, desperately pulling on them, hoping he would stop from doing what he intended to do. But, Hue grabbed her hand pushed her away from him.


    He, then, sat on the bed while leaning against the bed head, going through all the contact list with a very serious-looking face.


    "I need to erase his every trace in your life." He added, looking so pissed.


    Jennet was burning with anger hearing his answer. "What are you talking about? He meant nothing in my life!" Jennet roared at him.


    She immediately mounted his body and tried to snatch the phone from him. "Give me back the phone!" She said and dove her hands towards him.


    "No!" Hue protested and hid the phone behind him.


    He stared into her sour-looking face and pointed out to her face, "You''re not getting the phone till I delete that home wrecker''s number."


    "Don''t you dare delete anything from my contact list!" She growled back and suddenly tugged on his long hair that was on his chest.


    "Oww! Let go! Let go!" Hue yelped as he tugged his hair back. His head tilted to the side when he cried in pain.


    "Give the phone back or I''ll pull your beautiful hair off!" She threatened him and pulled his hair slightly harder.


    "Oww!" Hue cried even louder. His eyes turned gleamy as he tossed the phone to her side.


    She quickly let go of his hair and grabbed the phone but then she froze while looking at the screen.


    The phone was connected to her home''s phone number!


    "Jennet, is that you?" A voice asked by the end of the line which had turned Jennet mute for a while.


    It was the voice of a middle-aged woman. From her voice, Jennet knew the person was in a shock.


    "Hello, Jennet?" The person kept talking.


    Hue saw Jennet''s speechless look and he grabbed the phone from her hands and opened his mouth, "I am Hue Hedo and I am... Umph!!"


    Jennet cupped his mouth and pressed hid head against the bed head, stopping him from talking. She shook her head continuously.


    Then, she snatched the phone back from his hand and immediately turned it off.


    "You''re unbelievable!" She said angrily.


    Jennet pulled her hand back and tossed the phone to the side. She inhaled a deep breath and glanced towards Hue.


    "You tried to kill me!" She said out of the blue, glaring angrily at him.


    Her heart still burned so badly. She had never dream to call home but everything just happened ever since she met Hue.


    She was so angry and couldn''t control them any more and suddenly...


    ''Chomp!''


    She bit him on the shoulder which made him shrieking in pain. She had gone mad, very mad. All that she needed to do was to vent her angry by biting him, the one who ignited her anger.


    "Oww!" Hue yelped.


    Jennet let him go and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She slipped down to his side.


    "Do not ruin my plans." She said as if reminding him of something she had planned long ago. Then, she cupped her face in her palms, sighing hard.


    Hue looked at her. He was angry but he didn''t understand what she meant by ruining her plans. What plans? She had so many plans but what was it?


    Hue had been a virtuous husband. He had tried to control his jealousy. He had tried to control his anger but she still couldn''t understand his struggle to keep their marriage intact.


    ''Well, my wife. You just don''t know how powerful I am compared to that human.'' He smiled sinisterly.


    "Undressing..." He said in a low voice, a voice as low as a soft whisper.


    Jennet wasn''t aware of what he just did because she was just too angry and was succumbed in her world of hatred that Hue didn''t know how she got such deep hatred in the first place.


    After quite some time, Jennet felt her body getting cold. She didn''t even realize that she didn''t have any strings attached to her body.


    She turned her head towards Hue but...


    Hue was gulping his own saliva while looking at her, never averting his eyes.


    "What?" Jennet raised her eyebrow at him, feeling unhappy at his overly excited looking face.


    "Cute steamed buns." He said while smiling while looking down to her chest. All of his anger disappeared the moment he feasted his eyes over her body.


    ''Wow, this is my remedy to get away from my anger. Hehehe...'' He smiled, devilishly.


    Jennet looked down and gasped. She was sitting on the bed, naked, from top to bottom. Her face turned red and all that she had thought in her head, vanished in thin air. All of her anger was replaced by an enormous sense of shame.


    Hue was drooling while raising his hands, ready to pounce on her sweet looking steamed buns. His eyes sparkled as he kept staring at her bare chest. He was wagging his tails with excitement.


    "Hungry!" He exclaimed and pounced on her, wanting to gobble her buns.


    On a reflex, Jennet swung her right hand hard and her palm landed on his cheek. She screamed at the top of her lungs. "Pervert!"


    She immediately pulled the comforter up to her body, covering them from the ''hungry'' husband.


    Hue fell to his side but immediately got up getting even fired up. He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back on the bed, pressing his heavy body on top of her while wagging his tail even wildly. He had been too excited and the hard slap just now was like an insect bite on his cheek.


    Goodness, he''s back to being his usual pervert self!


    "Kyaa!!" Jennet desperately trying to save her ''buns'' from being eaten as she was drowned under his big body who had turned into a big, excited, baby wolf!


    No, no more third time!

 Chapter 67 - The Eldest Daughter

    Meanwhile, in F Country with different time zone


    Inside a house, much bigger than any bungalows, located at the heart of a beautiful forest, there was a woman who stood by the window, looking out at the rose garden.


    She was wearing a simple white blouse paired with a soft pic colour skirt that reaches below her knees. She had a petite body, shoulder-length black hair and brownish eyes colour. She was a woman in her fifties but she looked like those in their thirties.


    Rosella Chester tightened her grips on the phone. Fires ignited in her heart. Her daughter had raised the flag of war after keeping silent for so many years and had actually revealed her hiding place.


    So, what Helena told her earlier was indeed true. The phone number is still valid. Jennet would never change her phone number because she knew her daughter still need to contact that man.


    Helena, her beloved niece can be trusted as for now.


    But, Hue Hedo? Who is he and he''s not that man who her daughter fancies for years. A man her daughter hired to act as her boyfriend, perhaps?


    But, Helena didn''t tell her anything about her daughter having a male companion.


    Rosella had never approved of any man to be her son-in-law except for the man that she had chosen for her daughter. She had the absolute say in anything and her daughter had no say in her final decision. She had planned everything for her children to make sure their life prospers throughout the entire generation.


    But, Jennet had crossed the boundaries and had smeared humiliation on her. Her daughter''s bold action tainted her good name among the nobles.


    "Jennet, you will only marry the man I chose for you no matter if you''re tainted or not. No matter where you are, I will drag you home." She said and walked away with the phone.


    As she walked out of the study, she bumped into her husband, Lloyd Lockhart. His eyes caught the phone that she held by her side.


    "I heard you were talking on the phone. Who is it?" He asked in a calm tone. His stare, however, was stern and piercing.


    Rosella stared back at him. "Just a wrong number calling. It thought it was from our daughter but it was just a wrong call." She said, telling him a smooth lie.


    Lloyd didn''t say anything else. He turned around and left her alone. His cold expression couldn''t be deciphered whether he was angry or displeased at her answer.


    Rosella watched her husband walking away. Her heart wretched and filled with both sadness and anger. If it wasn''t because of their daughter running away from her engagement, her husband wouldn''t be this cold towards her.


    The obedient and pious daughter like Jennet had turned her world upside down when she ran away from home years ago. Her daughter ran away from home on the day of her engagement with the man that she had chosen for her.


    Due to her disappearance, her relationship with Lloyd Lockhart became cold. Her husband kept himself away from her and seldom talk with her although they lived together under the same roof.


    Rosella inhaled a deep breath and walked towards the living-room. Her second daughter, Elaine was reading a book.


    Her sour face immediately turned bright. "Elaine, where is your husband?" She asked with a smiling face.


    Elaine raised her head and answered, "He went back to work because he had a meeting at 3 pm today." She smiled at her mother.


    Rosella sat down beside her and patted her hand. "Has he eaten?" She asked again.


    "Yes. He loves the food you cooked. He even packed some to be eaten at his office." Elaine explained.


    Elaine Lockhart, the second daughter is very good and obedient. She had always been Rosella''s favourite ever since she was little. Unlike Jennet Lockhart, her eldest daughter, who would rebel at anything.


    Elaine eyed the phone in Rosella''s hand, "Mama, that phone in your hand, it had been years since I saw it. Had my sister called home?" Asked Elaine and closed her book to pay attention to her mother.


    "Nope. She didn''t." Rosella replied with a smile along with a shook. "She would never call home no matter what happened to us here." She added and her face turned sad, looking pitiful.


    Elaine placed the book on the table. She moved closer to her mother and patted her hand softly. "Mama, if you give me permission, I can go look for her. My sister shouldn''t be leaving us just because she disliked the partner you chose for her."


    Rosella smiled. Her heart warmed. Why can''t Jennet be just like her younger sister who is understandable to what she likes best for them?


    Rosella grabbed her hands and said, "Mama knows you''re the best but mama couldn''t afford to see your tire yourself looking for your sister who is not grateful enough for what mama had done for her own good."


    "Mama, maybe she was still harbouring the anger for what you said to her years ago about the man that she loved dearly," Elaine said softly, recalling the story that had happened nearly two decades ago.


    Rosella grunted after hearing Elaine''s words. She looked away and shook her head.


    "She couldn''t possibly have that man as long as I am alive. Doesn''t your sister know, because of one of their bloodline, my only blood-related sister, your auntie, died miserably? I do not want my daughter to live like a slave in their family if she, one day, marries that man." She said. Her tone was cold and harsh.


    Elaine nodded her head. "Well, mama, if you say so, I will try to look for her and persuade her to accept the marriage proposal from the Hanvel family. It has been years and they are still waiting for her return."


    She could only agree to whatever her mother says for now. Her mother is quite a stubborn person and this trait had actually passed down to all of her daughters.


    Rosella sighed softly. "If only your sister is an understanding person, my life would have been easy. We would be living happily."


    Elaine smiled, "Mama, we are already living happily now. It is my sister that we should be concerned about. We do not know where or how her life is right now."


    Rosella grunted in disdain. "Humph, she must have been as useless as usual. She would never be able to find a decent man to be her partner no matter where she lived. All men out there are useless!"


    "Mama, please don''t say that. She had suffered so much." Elaine said softly.


    Rosella''s anger flared up in a sudden, "Elaine, I had never raised you to tell me who had suffered most in this house. If she had just agreed to all of my arrangements years ago, I would not have been with cold war with your papa and my names would not be tainted." Rosella rolled her eyes towards her daughter.


    Elaine could only shut her mouth shut. She inhaled a deep breath and said softly, "Mama, I am sorry for what I have just said. I will mind what I said from now on."


    "Good. Do not anger me more like your ungrateful sister." Said Rosella and rose from her seat while holding the phone tightly in her hand.


    She left the living-room, leaving Elaine alone. Elaine inhaled a very deep breath. Mama, can''t you just leave my sister alone?


    Nothing could please her mama after what had happened over her eldest sister''s rebellion. She had to always watch over what she said because even a single wrong word could turn her mama''s mood sour.


    Sometimes, she wondered why her mama couldn''t just let her sister get what she desired furthermore, her sister never demands anything but only the freedom to love the one man that she loved dearly. But, mama had always suppressed her sister and her sister always had to obey her and act like she had no life in the house.


    But, she couldn''t help her sister and had to stay by the sidelines, watching all the things that happened to her eldest sister. She wanted to help but she was afraid of her mama''s fury and also because the children in there cannot break the rules;


    First rule, every child in the Lockhart Household in Pencia must never disobey their parents'' who had raised them. The second rule never falls in love with the opposite gender without the approval of the parents. The third rule never ever dreams to marry the children from the Baroques bloodline who had a blood feud with Rosella''s family, the Chester.


    But her eldest sister had actually broken all the rules. She had fallen for a Baroques and even wanted to marry him. She had disobeyed the rules since she had raised her voice towards Rosella and had been considered rude.


    Jennet had been on bad terms with her mama and never listened to anything she said. She even stood up against the man she loves.


    Elaine still remembered what her sister had said years ago before she ran away from home.


    "Mama, I do not understand why would you want to lock me up in your world of regret. I am me and it is I who will live with my future husband. You won''t be there for me even if I grieve over my downfall if fate really wants to make me suffer. I have told you before, I will only marry the man that I love and if I cannot have him in this lifetime, I will stay single for the rest of my life and you can push the duty of continuing the bloodlines to my siblings. I admit that I am an ungrateful child because I had enough of you controlling my life. My fate is not in your hands to decide."


    After her rebellion that day, Jennet left the house and since then, she had lost contact with the family. She disappeared without a trace and even her friends don''t know where she had been.


    Also, since that very same day, papa had been very cold with mama as well. He seldom talks with mama and even a small matter will make him ticked with anger.


    Well, papa had always been so close to her eldest sister and her sister''s confession that day made papa became so mad with mama. That same day, she had witnessed the calm and soft-hearted papa became the cold papa.


    Papa was well versed with her sister because she had the same point of view with him and she was even the very first lady in the Lockhart bloodlines before female descendants started to born in the family. Her sister had been regarded to be the first lady in the Lockhart bloodline who would be successful in her life.


    But, the reality was so harsh. All that she went through were hidden from the rest of the Lockharts since the matter was regarded as a small family matter.


    In front of the rest of the Lockharts which is her father''s family members, her sister was treated like how a normal lady would be treated with love and care. However, behind it all, there were strings attached to her, moving around only on commands from her mother.


    Jennet actually could just report her mother''s harsh treatment to her father but thinking that it will ruin her parents'' marriage, she didn''t say anything. She kept everything in her heart. She swallowed the bitter truth and lead her life like a normal person though she was agonizing over it since her childhood.

 Chapter 68 - Sadist in Disguise

    She had always tried her best to please her mother but nothing could please her. Everything she did was wrong in her mother''s eyes. She learned to set aside her desire to know men and lead a life, clueless and heartless towards the opposite gender.


    She sacrificed her own happiness, breaking the heart of the man she loves just to please her mother but, it was just hopeless. Instead, what she did only made her mother getting even madder at her. She just couldn''t understand what made her mother so angry at her.


    Then, when she couldn''t take it anymore, she let it out, all at once. Her anger flowed out non-stop. The result was, well, very ugly.


    Her family went down the stairs of humiliation because of her action and she never once felt guilty over what she did.


    ***


    Back to the hotel, different time zone


    "Hue Hedo!" Jennet swung a punch across Hue''s face.


    A long-haired blonde was seen flying in the air before he landed on the floor. The onlookers from the opposite rooms immediately close their door to the balcony and pulled on the curtains. They were struck by panic.


    ''I can''t believe there''s a live fight happening on the other side of my room. Must be husband and wife fights.'' That was what circling in their heads.


    Because the hotel was designed in the shape of the crescent moon, so, those who were staying on the opposite room can see the balcony of the other rooms.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Hue groaned in pain. He was faced down on the floor, like a starfish, covered with his long hair. The punch from his wife was really hard and it hurts his jaws. The small fists of his wife were very strong.


    Jennet was gasping in fright on the bed, standing up in her defensive stance, wrapped in the comforter. Her eyes widened in panic. Cold sweat started to appear on her temples and on the back of her neck as well.


    "You, can you stop undressing me?!" She asked loudly. However, she was trembling in her voice. She was shaken so badly over the ambushed from Hue.


    Hue, still groaning, started to move his limbs to get up. First, his bum sticking out before he propelled his upper body up using his hands. He raised his head and he was on the posture in all four on the floor.


    His eyes turned glassy. His face puckered. "How dare you punch me so hard. You''re so mean!"


    His head fell and tears gushed out from his eyes. "I can''t believe my own wife would abuse me, this...this helpless husband, like an unwanted punching bag. Throw punches all you want, then when I burst, you throw me away... How could you...huhuhu..." He wailed, lamenting for his sad, sad life.


    "Don''t fake your tears. I know you''re trying to get pity out of me!" Jennet said harshly. She jumped down from the bed with the comforter, wanting to flee to the bathroom.


    "Then, I''ll jump from the balcony. I felt so hopeless about my life. I''d rather end this miserable life for good. My own wife didn''t even want me." He said and stood up. He looked like a person who had lost all hope in his life.


    Jennet halted and was stricken with panic again when Hue walked towards the balcony. She saw tears dripping down his cheeks.


    Is he for real wanting to die? Why did he...urgh!


    "Stop!" Jennet ran and pushed him away from getting close to the balcony door. She stood in front of him, stopping him from killing himself.


    "Don''t you dare kill yourself! You will go to Hell if you died!" She roared at him. Her face turned pale.


    She had known him for less than two weeks and now he said he wanted to die. There are lots of things that she didn''t know about him. Also, she needs him for what she had aimed to do. She needs him in the future if she accidentally conceived his child.


    Hue was sniffing on his nose in front of her, looking so pitiful like an abandoned cute little puppy. He glanced at her, his nose red and his eyes were wet.


    Jennet exhaled a deep breath. She felt so helpless and lost. She didn''t know what she should do.


    "Hue, honey," She spoke, taking his attention.


    Her brows wrinkled as she continued with a sigh, "I''m still not used to... to your power. This, this undressing power is too much for me. You...you can undress me...but not using your power."


    She tried to explain about; he can do whatever to her but not using his power to do so because it''s not fair. Only pervert would go straight ahead to undress people. She didn''t want him to be a pervert. She wants him to show her real love in a good way and not because of his lust towards her.


    When Hue listened to her, he was so, oh my gosh, super-duper happy!


    His face brightened to the brightest. His tears dried up instantly. His love overflowed and desire perked up like a rocket. His happy mood shot up high to the sky and explode into thousands of sparkling love.


    "Wife, let''s make a baby now!" He said honestly without any care of what her reaction would be. He jumped at her with his childish action.


    Jennet grunted and pushed him away angrily, "I am not making any baby with you, pervert!"


    "Wife is so mean!" He whined loudly like a kid who was forbidden from eating candy. He cried waterfall of tears on the floor and stomped his feet, acting like an overly spoiled child.


    "Uh..." Jennet hesitated.


    "Fine, stop crying!" She was defeated at last by her scheming husband.


    Hue leapt at her from the floor like an obedient puppy who wagged it''s tail happily upon hearing his master''s call for a treat.


    However, he was sent flying again when he pulled on the comforter from her body, trying to gobble her whole instantly. This time he landed on the bed. A halo of stars was circling his head.


    Jennet gritted her teeth in anger. ''This maniac is too much! Why can''t he understand what I want?!''


    "No sleeping with me tonight. You have to be obedient and behave yourself!" She said, giving him a warning.


    Hue moaned in pain on the bed. He turned to his side and propelled his upper body up with the support from his elbow.


    "When can I eat you?" He asked softly but over his face showed how he hoped to devour her as soon as possible.


    He wanted to impregnate her so no one dares to create trouble between them. He wanted to see his future children as soon as possible and to tell the world about the proof of their marriage.


    Jennet cracked her knuckles and her eyes burned with flames of unspeakable anger. Is there nothing decent in his head?


    She pointed out at him, "If you can''t control yourself, you can''t sleep with me." She warned him. Her tone was cold.


    She will teach him the proper manner of a nobleman who won''t fall for his desire. She will teach him to be an ideal husband whom everyone can get jealous of. She wanted to show the world that she can find a decent man as her partner in life.


    Hue, on the other hand, was unhappy with her warning. His happy mood shot downward and into the abyss of despair. He had never been told off by anyone before. He had never been treated so cold as his wife.


    Everyone back at his realm treated him with care and love. Everyone will obey whatever he says and no one dared to command him.


    "We''re married..." Hue tried to explain and to reason with her.


    But, Jennet was firm with what she said earlier. She said, "I can''t validate our legality in marriage just yet. I can''t let you do whatever you want until I have the proof of our marriage in my hands."


    "Make a baby with me and that baby will be our proof." He explained, still trying to make her understand what he meant.


    "That''s not what I want." She said.


    Hue frowned in astonishment. She didn''t want to have a child with him?


    He started to panic. "My wife, don''t kick me out of your life. I will be a good husband to you even if we never have children for our whole life."


    "I don''t want that either." She answered. She eyed him who was displaying a worried expression over his handsome face.


    She inhaled a deep breath and said, "I can''t believe that I am going to say this but let''s get an official marriage license."


    Her voice was calm and clear. There was utter silence in the room the moment she said it.


    Hue, unknowingly, gaped in surprised on the bed. He turned to stone, unable to process and unable to think what she had said. He can''t even express his feeling either he should cry, laugh or be disappointed.


    But for sure, his feelings were already in a huge mess over the unexpected request from Jennet. The proposal came at an unexpected moment.


    "If we get a marriage license, what benefit do I get?" Hue asked when he had internally calmed down.


    Since he was not too familiar with human''s marriage custom he didn''t know what marriage license is for in the first place. He didn''t know if getting a license will restrict him from getting what he wants to do with her. He just wanted to make sure she didn''t trick him into signing a license that will keep him controlled in term of his desire over her.


    Jennet glared at him. Her cheeks turned rosy pink under her calmness. Is he really a God? Why is he so clueless about such things?


    "Well, ehem, you can have, me, all for yourself. But, only if you and I have signed for a marriage license. It''s proof in the law that we have an authorized relationship. People won''t disturb you or me." Jennet explained.


    Honestly speaking, she also didn''t have any proper knowledge about getting a marriage license. All that she knew, once you have a marriage license, you are recognized as the spouse to your partner whenever you go.


    "If we have a marriage license, am I allowed to sleep with you?" Hue asked innocently. All his concern centred on sleeping together with her. If he can''t, then, he won''t sign for a marriage license.


    "Well, yes," Jennet answered. She felt uncertain if she chose the right man for this once in a lifetime chance. He can only think of being intimate with her.


    "Am I allowed to love you?" Hue asked again. He tilted his head to the side, gazing at her affectionately.


    Jennet was flustered but she still replied, "Of course you can love me. Once we have our marriage license, you can do whatever you want for as long as we are together."


    Hue shot up straight on his feet and smiled with mischief.


    "I can do whatever I want?" He asked again. There were hidden intentions embedded in his question.


    Jennet nodded her head. This time, her cheeks became even redder. She had proposed to a man that she knew for less than two weeks.


    "But, as long as what you want to do didn''t break the law of human rights." She added before he can be so hyped with his unstoppable ''evil'' intention.


    Hue showed her a sour face, "What? Human rights?" His face turned surly, "Is there no rights for gods?" He asked sourly.


    Jennet shook her head, "There''s no such law for gods here. Only for humans." She answered.


    Hue clicked his tongue with a sour face, "Tch, what an unfair rule. Humans can be protected but no one wants to protect even a god in this realm." He pouted with an unsatisfied and unhappy feeling.


    "Isn''t a being like you are already a powerful being? You can look after yourself." Jennet said straight to the point.


    Hue pulled on a long face. ''Well, if I have all of my powers I can even protect the two of us. But, I am an exiled god and doesn''t have all of my powers.'' He mumbled alone in his head.


    Jennet glanced at the sour-looking face before her. She honestly can see all kind of emotions displayed on his face. She felt like watching a live ball of emotions on display. At a time, she can see his angry face, then shifted to an unhappy face, sad face, disappointed face and sour face. All happened in a day.


    "You''re so childish." She whispered while staring at him.


    Hue glared at her, "What did you say?!"


    "You''re so childish and a hopeless adult." She said, tormenting and taunting him.


    She didn''t know why but a little bit she likes to taunt him and she has an urge to make him cry all that she wants. But at the same time, she didn''t want to make him cry out loudly. She wants to enjoy making him cry, displaying his hopelessness to her. From there she felt satisfaction.


    Well, she may be a sadist in disguise under her cold and calm expression.


    "I am not!" Hue denied and his face became even sourer.


    "Yes, you are." She said, getting even pumped up to see him breaking down in despair.


    She had been a very obedient person long, long time ago, suffered enough and now she wanted to turn the table. She wanted to feel satisfied. Firstly, by satisfying her urge to bully Hue all to her heart content. She wanted to bully the man who always turned her world upside down.


    "Hehehe..." Suddenly she let out a creepy laugh while staring at him.


    Though she didn''t laugh out loud, hearing her laughing like that was enough to make Hue fell into a questioning state.


    Hue frowned at her, "Wife, are you alright?" He asked.


    Did she turn into a madwoman in a sudden?


    Jennet smiled even wider, "I am alright. Let''s sleep peacefully tonight and tomorrow, we can get our marriage license." She said with a wide smile.


    Hue had a questioning look on his face. What happened to her?


    But, he didn''t bother to ask nor did he bother her to be lovey-dovey with him. They slept together on the bed without doing anything else. Well, for once, Hue felt like not wanting to do anything on her after witnessing her creepy smile.


    On the same night, Hue slipped out of her room and disappeared in the night.


    ***

 Chapter 69 - Jade-blue Eyed Woman

    At dawn...


    Luca opened his eyes only to find himself on a big bed with a foreign woman. The woman was sleeping peacefully beside him, with her cheek resting against his naked chest. Her long and blond hair draped over their body, hiding the rest of their nakedness on the bed.


    Her full and big breasts were pressing against his skin, which made him shivered with panic. She didn''t even arouse when Luca pushed her away from sticking to his body.


    Luca looked around in a daze. Where am I? He thought.


    He didn''t remember getting into a hotel with anyone last night. All he knew was, he slept in his own room back at his hotel. He only remembered getting all sleepy after having dinner in his room.


    But, this room is totally different from his hotel room. Even worse, he didn''t even know of the identity of the woman beside him.


    He looked around and found their clothes were lying everywhere on the floor. Luca gulped hard.


    No, this can''t be. He had meant to reserved his purity only for Jennet, the woman he loves. Though he had so many girlfriends he never brings them home or goes to the hotels to sleep with them. He never once did that. Although he''s a playboy, he respected their pride as women.


    But, now he did the deed with an unknown woman. She''s a beautiful woman and her beauty couldn''t be compared with any other woman out there. Well, he had never met a woman as beautiful as her in his life.


    Luca stepped out of the bed in silence. He took his clothes and walked silently into the bathroom for a quick shower. After the shower, he stepped out, all dressed.


    As soon as he steps out of the bathroom, the beautiful woman was already awake and was sitting on the bed, with her back leaning against the bed head. She was smiling at him with an affectionate smile.


    Luca noticed she had a pair of beautiful jade-blue eyes colour that entices him. She also smelt so nice and pleasant. On top of that, she had very huge boobs which she covered with the comforter. She looked like a sparkling star in his eyes.


    Luca found traces of hickeys on her chests and neck which turned him frozen into stone. Goodness, did he really left all those marks on her?


    "Good morning, honey." The woman said with a wide smile. Her voice was as soft as silk and he couldn''t get to get angry at her either.


    Luca turned mum on the spot. He couldn''t get to think of any word to start conversing with her. His mind was already in a mess.


    The beautiful woman stepped out of the bed with the comforter. She walked towards the frozen man. When she stood in front of him, they had the same height. Luca admitted, she''s one tall woman.


    Also, when she moved, she gives off a pleasant scent. He once smelt this scent but couldn''t really recall who had it.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked and smiled. She examined the handsome fellow before her, who was neither shock or angry.


    She placed a palm over his chest, "Last night you were so rough and mighty. I was helpless." She said and then ran her fingers along his jawline. "My back also hurts because of your mightiness." She whispered and licked his earlobe with a chuckle.


    Luca pulled back and stared deeply into her eyes, "Who are you?" He asked. His face turned into a faint shade of red. In his life, no woman had ever made a move on him like what she did.


    The beautiful woman turned around and let go off the comforter. She didn''t have a shred of embarrassment when she walked around, stark naked in front of the man.


    "Well, you''re clueless about me?" She asked softly and picked up her clothes from the floor. Her movements were graceful like a princess.


    Luca blushed alone when he saw her entire body without a blink. This is the first time that he clearly saw the body of a woman.


    He came back to his senses and looked away, but his face was already steaming.


    "Yes, I am clueless about you." He answered. "How did you and I end here and who are you? I''ve never seen you."


    The woman chuckled and put on her clothes one by one, "I know you though. I''m here for revenge." She whispered. However, Luca couldn''t hear her clearly.


    "I beg your pardon?" Luca asked with a frown over his brows.


    The beautiful woman turned around and smiled, "I said, I''ve known you for a very time but you never knew me."


    "Yes, I never knew you. But what do you want?" He asked.


    The woman walked towards him, standing before him with a smile, "I want you..." She said and leaned forward, wanting to kiss him.


    However, Luca averted his face and pushed her away with a soft push. "Lady, I am sorry but I can''t be yours."


    The woman looked at him. She didn''t display any angry emotions on her beautiful face. "Why? We have already slept together." She said and stared into his eyes.


    Luca shook his head and distanced himself from her. "I am sorry if I may hurt your feeling but, I really can''t. I have a girlfriend and I am loyal to her." He explained with a stern-looking face.


    The woman before him chuckled. She found his words funny. Ah, Luca Tybelg is so naive. He had such a pure soul but he''s already tainted and tainted by her hands.


    She reached out for his collar and smoothened it gently, "Well, honey, are you still going to abandon the seed that you planted in my womb then?" She asked and gazed upon his beautiful black eyes.


    Luca was stricken by utter silence. His face turned dark when he fell into a state of limbo. His hands shivered unconsciously.


    Seed... Womb...


    What should he do? But it''s impossible for her to get pregnant. However, he didn''t find any contraceptive on him which made him feel even deeper into fright. But, still, it''s impossible for her to conceive over a one night stand.


    "Are you threatening me?" He asked.


    The beautiful woman laughed softly. Her manner was graceful and elegant. Her nice scent enveloped the two of them.


    "What do you think then?" She asked him instead.


    She leaned her body against him, wrapping her arms around his neck. Her bouncy breasts were pressed against his chest and underneath them, Luca could feel her nipples poking at him although they are covered in layers of clothes. Her action was as if she was used to be affectionate with him.


    Luca tried to push her by pushing on her chests but what he did was totally wrong. His palms were pressed against her big beasts and his face burned instantly as he pulled back his hands away from them. Touching her body made him scared.


    "Get off me!" He said. He was getting panic like how panic he was when his mother ignored him a long time ago.


    The woman ignored him and pulled his face towards her face. Their lips clasped tightly and she ravished on his lips, invading his mouth intensely.


    Luca was out of breath. He tried to push her but she was unbelievably strong!


    Much stronger than a man!


    Luca fainted in front of the beautiful woman because of lack of oxygen. He was unconscious in her arms.


    The beautiful woman smiled and kissed his cheeks. Her eyes turned red in a flash, "Luca Tybelg, you can''t have her as long as I live." She whispered.


    She carried the man in her arms and laid him on the bed. "Sleep tight. You will wake up in a few hours."


    She turned around and disappeared in thin air, leaving just traces of her scent.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Jennet grunted alone in her room. She paced back and forth in front of the bed.


    Where had he gone to? She gritted her teeth.


    When she woke up at dawn, Hue was nowhere beside her. The bed beside her was cold which means he had long gone while she was asleep.


    Did he run away from getting married to her? Did he get cold feet after all this time? Does he want to be affectionate only for her body and leave her after getting what he wants?


    Urghh, men cannot be trusted at all!


    Bam!


    Jennet flinched. Her eyes widened in surprise. The noise came from the bathroom. Also at the same time, she could hear heavy breathing coming from there.


    She was positive the bathroom was empty because she had just taken her bath fifteen minutes ago.


    Jennet glanced at the clock. It''s 7:30 in the morning and the sun also rising from the east.


    "Not a ghost..." She whispered. However, her body trembled.


    Could be somebody climbing down from the air blower in the bathroom?


    She went to the front door and opened it widely. She had meant to have it open.


    If there was somebody really climbing into her bathroom from the air blower, she will immediately flee for safety.


    Then, she grabbed onto a vase, took the flowers out and headed for the bathroom. She held dearly on the vase. If she felt threatened, she will swing the vase on the attacker for defence.


    The heavy breathing became even intense the closer she got to the door. She inhaled a few deep breaths before turning on the knob and peeked inside through the gap.


    She saw a blonde gasping on the floor. His entire body was emitting steams.


    "Hue?" She whispered and opened the door widely.


    Hue was panting so hard on the wet floor. His face was flushed in redness. His brows were wrinkled. He looked so fragile and seemed to be in pain.


    "Hue!" She called out loud and tossed the vase onto a couch. All of her frustration vanished and her heart was filled with sympathy and sadness.


    The man on the floor raised his head, "My wife..." He called out weakly. But, he still smiled at her.


    Jennet dashed towards him and touched his body but then she pulled her hands back.


    "You''re burning hot!" She exclaimed in alarm.


    Hue looked up to her. He smiled at her and said, "I''m fine."


    "No, you''re not! How did you get in here?" She asked. But then, when she recalled about his identity of another being, she didn''t pursue more answers from him. Well, he''s different from humans so, she had to accept the difference.


    "Never mind. Don''t answer. You need to be cooled off the heat right now." She said and turned around to get a towel.


    But, Hue pulled on to her clothes and looked up into her eyes. "Don''t leave me..." He said, begging her. He was showing her his puppy eyes.


    "I''m not leaving you. I''m just getting a towel to wipe your body." She replied to him. At that moment, she felt pity embracing her heart.


    Hue let her go and he leaned on the wall, breathing heavily. The bathroom was full of steam blended with his nice scent.


    Jennet stormed out of the bathroom and closed the front door tightly. She, then, ran to get a towel and ran back into the bathroom. She let water ran into the tub and dipped the towel in it.


    "What on Earth happened to you?" She asked and unbuttoned his clothes one by one. She didn''t want to bother about her unsteady heart while stripping the man before her. Her head was occupied by the sense of responsibility to ease his pain.


    Hue gazed at her with a smile, "You''re not scared of me?" He asked again.


    Jennet looked at him and said, "I''m more scared if you abandoned me."


    However, she clicked her tongue. Tch, what had she been talking about? She''s getting even more unbelievable.


    "Anyway, don''t talk to me. I have no time to listen to your explanation. Right now, your fever must be taken care of." Jennet said and wiped his body.


    Hue watched her and smiled. ''This is not a fever. It''s the result of my stubbornness for travelling through space. Well, I couldn''t help it.'' He mumbled in his head.


    Well, this is a good start for some change.


    "Wife, it''s painful down there..." Hue said, acting spoilt and pointed down to his torso.


    Jennet raised her head and her face turned cold, "If you''re trying to trick me into satisfying your urge, I''m going to karate chop it." She said, warning him.


    Hue chuckled and said in heavy breathe, "Then, I''d better have you conceived soon before I became a eunuch by your side."


    Jennet flicked his forehead and grunted, "Don''t talk nonsense. My husband mustn''t say anything like that. You won''t be a eunuch." She looked away and focused to wipe his arms. Her ears burned and her cheeks reddened in embarrassment.


    Hue''s eyes gleamed in tears. "Oh, why did you say something so sweet when I am in pain. I am already feeling like eating you..."


    Jennet eyed him, "You can eat me after we get our marriage license. So, for now, is a no-no."

 Chapter 70 - Wild Imagination

    "Then, let''s get our marriage license as soon as possible so it can be a yes-yes from you." Hue said with a wider smile over his face.


    Jennet nodded her head with an even redder face. She could only comply with him at the moment because she wanted to try trusting him.


    Well, though she had been dying to ask him where he had been last night, she couldn''t force him to answer her right away. It will just show how improper it will be to show her unsightly jealousy to him.


    She had been raised to control her emotions no matter what the circumstances are but around this man, she had shown quite a number of emotions already. She even dares to raise her hands on him and did things beyond the proper act of an unmarried lady.


    At the moment, she at least wanted to believe that he probably needs some time alone to think of her sudden proposal. After all, they met not up to two weeks just yet. They are still stranger to each other.


    Hue also needs some time to rethink of his decision. Although he may be a being from another world, he also has his own worries. He also has feelings.


    There is probably some custom of his world that he had to think of that she didn''t know. Well, there are lots of it actually. She will have a hard time to learn all of it.


    Since Hue was burning hot with fever, she spent her time tending to him. She didn''t even dare to leave him alone in the room. So, they checked out of the hotel and head straight to the villa.


    By the time they arrived, Hue collapsed on the floor in the living room. He was breathing even heavier and was moaning in pain.


    "Hue," Jennet called out for his name. She supported his head on her lap. She ran her hand on his forehead and found that his temperature rose again.


    "I''m sorry..." He whispered in pain with his eyes closed tightly. "I''m sorry..."


    He kept repeating the same phrase as if he was grieving over something. Sweats were all over his forehead.


    Jennet felt her heart tinged with an unknown sadness. The familiarity she felt in his words, made her even sadder. A longing that she couldn''t understand, existed in her heart.


    No, it''s a longing from a long, long time ago, but, not sure how long ago.


    "Hue, stay with me. Don''t give in." She said in a soft tone and wiped his forehead with a wet towel. She helped him to get on his feet and supported him into one of the guest room.


    "I''m sorry..." He cried on the bed after he was put to bed with so much difficulty. His face was red and he was breathing heavily with his eyes closed tightly.


    Jennet sat beside him wiped his arms and legs. She unbuttoned his clothes but was startled to see a few long red stripes over his chest. It seemed like he had been lashed.


    She was taken aback by what she saw. Back at the hotel, there were no red stripes over his chest but traces of hickeys that she left on his skin from the other night.


    "Hue, what on Earth happened to you?" She whispered. She wetted another towel and gently wiped over his chest.


    Hue opened his eyes and they were in deep red. There was no jade blue colour at the outer rim of his irises. His irises were all in red, as red as the colour of blood.


    Unknowingly, he grabbed her collar with one of his hand and pulled her forward towards him. Jennet gasped as she leaned uncomfortably over his chest.


    "You, comfort me!" Hue commanded.


    His tone was cold and overbearing. There were no traces of affections in his tone but rather he sounded like a master giving orders to his slave.


    "Hue..." Jennet called out his name softly.


    She stared deeply into his red eyes. She tried to search for the eyes that she knew but, it was all gone. The eyes that looked at her were red, domineering and frightening.


    "Do you remember me?" She asked again.


    Maybe because of the fever, he had gone nuts and uncontrollable. His sense of judgement was fleeting away from him, which drove him insane.


    Hue groaned again. He pushed her to the side and curled in pain on the bed. Few more red stripes appeared on his back as if he was lashed by an invisible lash.


    "Hue..." Jennet was speechless. At the same time, she was scared. How did he have these red stripes on his body?


    "I''m sorry..." He cried softly. "I''m sorry..."


    His cries broke her heart. She had never seen him in so much pain and apologizing non-stop towards an unknown existence that she couldn''t figure out yet.


    Hue cried again in pain when there are other red stripes appearing on his fair leg. There was no blood coming out of his skin but just a look of it was enough to make a person cry.


    Jennet looked around, in agitation. Her eyes roamed the entire room, searching for anything that may show the evidence of some unknown existence in the room but, there was none.


    "Whoever you are, stop punishing my husband!" She roared out loudly. Anger was making her pipping hot and she looked formidable and undeterred.


    From the corner of her eyes, behind the curtain, she catches a glimpse of a figure which disappeared in an instant the moment she turned her head.


    "Don''t you dare hurt my husband again!" She shouted.


    She felt the atmosphere in the room turned calmed. The suffocating feelings were gone. Hue was still breathing heavily but he seemed to be calmed down now.


    Jennet hovered towards him and kissed him on his temple, "It''s all fine now. I''m here. Don''t worry, I am here." She whispered and added, "They won''t hurt you..."


    Hue turned towards her and pulled her down on the bed, embracing her body tightly. His actions were like a kid who had finally found a safe place to hide from his pursuers. He clutched to her and didn''t move even a muscle.


    Jennet kept silent in his embrace. She embraced him back gently while caressing the back of his head. His long and silky golden coloured hair was soft to her touch.


    Hue embraced her waist tightly with his eyes closed. Listening to his wife''s heartbeat had calmed his muddled mind and made him forgot about the pain that he had gone through.


    What he went through was, he got punishment from a Punisher, an existence that appeared to punish exiled Gods and other beings for breaking any rules that had been set for them.


    The Punishers are being with no sympathy. They live as long as there are rules. They also work closely with Reality in managing her children. They punished her children to make them regret their wrongdoings.


    Their punishment can come in various form. The easiest one is death but a Punisher prefers to exert pain in the one who is being punished because they need to make sure the one punished must regret it and not repeat the same mistake again.


    As for punishing an exiled God, the form of punishment is continuous and hellish. No naked eyes can see the punishment being commenced but only the exiled can feel it.


    ***


    It was a very nice and bright day when Hue opened his sleepy eyes. He found his wife sleeping peacefully beside him. He smiled and tried to move but his entire body aches.


    He laid back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. ''Ah, I was punished again it seems...'' He thought.


    He closed his eyes and at the same moment, Jennet aroused from her slumber. She sat down and stared at the sleeping man beside her.


    Placing a hand on top of his forehead, she smiled. "His fever is gone. That''s unbelievable..." She whispered alone.


    Hue wanted to open his eyes but he kept pretending to be fast asleep. Well, it''s not every day she showed her concerns towards him.


    Jennet glanced at the time. It''s eight in the morning. Another day had passed by without doing anything. Well, she was busy, nursing him all night and she didn''t dare to sleep. She only fell asleep when it was near dawn.


    Jennet stepped out of the bed and stretched her back. "I need to prepare breakfast before he wakes up. I have to give him something yummy so he has some energy to move around. "


    She, then, yawned. She was still sleepy but, she had to take good care of the sick person on the bed.


    Hue opened his eyes and smiled widely. He was moved by her kindness.


    ''Breakfast... She''s going to make me breakfast full of love!'' He exclaimed with excitement and rolled over on the bed, but then...


    "Argh!" His back ached. He felt all of his muscles were pricked with needles.


    His face was getting sourer than before. He can''t move freely to hop all the way to the kitchen, to give his wife a surprise. He can''t witness his wife cooking for his food with love in her eyes. Well, will there be any love for him?


    The aftermath of the punishment always resulted in his inability to move freely. His body suffered from the stress of being lashed mercilessly by the Punisher. It was excruciating!


    Hue laid back on the bed obediently. It was such a relief that Jennet had actually spared him from getting the punishment. She was brave to get angry at the Punisher for punishing him.


    ''Kyahh, that''s my wife!'' He exclaimed alone with excessive excitement.


    Well, she didn''t know the reason he was punished and she acted that way because she had pity on him. Such an innocent soul.


    "I will abolish such laws when I return to my realm." He said with determination.


    Then, he remembered all about the phone call from last night, the call that was accidentally made to her home.


    Hue clicked his tongue. ''Ahh, I need to know what had she hid from me. I still don''t understand why she was so angry at me about that phone call. Something is indeed fishy when she proposed to me so suddenly. Well, getting legally married in both realm is better but, why does it feel something is off about her proposal?''


    Hue squeezed his brain to think of the possibility. She said not to ruin her plans. But, what was it?


    "This is troublesome." He whined alone. "I need to see my wife."


    He forced himself to sit down and with all his might, he stepped out of the bed and left the room.


    His appearance in the kitchen startled Jennet. "Hue, what are you doing here?!" She rolled her eyes in alarm. He was fast asleep minutes ago.


    Hue smiled at her sweetly and replied, "I am hungry."


    Jennet placed the mug down and approached him. Taking his arm, she said, "Sit down. I''ll serve breakfast shortly."


    She helped him to sit on one of the chairs. Then, she touched his forehead again, making sure his temperature is back to normal.


    "Well, your recovery speed is just unbelievable." She said. "Your temperature is normal now."


    Hue looked at her, this time, showing his pitiful look. "But, my whole body aches. I can''t even raise my hands. How can I eat and shower afterwards?"


    Jennet looked back at him and said, "I''ll take care of all of your concerns. So, you just need to relax."


    She was so calm when expressing her willingness to take care of what troubles him. She was looking brave and formidable at the moment of her speech.


    Hue, inwardly, screamed with excitement. He was so flustered and his face reddened. He started to visualize her holding a spoon and fed him with a loving gesture.


    ''Aa, open your mouth hubby or should I feed you with my mouth?''


    He, even, visualized her washing his body in the tub with both of them not wearing a single piece of clothing.


    ''Hubby, I need to wash your little brother properly...'' And then, he visualized her reaching down his torso for his little brother...


    "My goodness, my wife is so bold and naughty!" He cupped his red face. He was already on cloud nine. The wild imagination of his was making him over-excited and blushes even intense.


    Jennet frowned in confusion before him. What the heck is he thinking about? Did his fever act up again?

 Chapter 71 - The Change

    "Hue, what had gotten into you?" Jennet pushed him on the shoulder, snapping him back to earth.


    Hue lowered his hands from his face. He straightened his back and gave a slight cough, "Ehem, nothing, my wife. I was just too excited."


    As honest as he had always been, he can''t help but telling her the truth in another way around.


    "Did your brain stop function properly?" Jennet asked, coldly. She didn''t dare to ask what made him excited but she knew it was something lewd. Probably, an imagination that makes someone crazy enough. Most probably, a wild imagination about her.


    Hue looked at her, gnashing his teeth as always but then, he quickly looked away from her. He couldn''t keep a straight face after having his wild imagination about her. Her sweet smile and her seductive approach; all of it messes his mind.


    "I am hungry." He changes the topic. "I''m just so hungry." He repeated.


    "Then, behave," Jennet warned him with a piercing glare. "Do not think of anything stupid while I prepare our breakfast." She added.


    It was uncomfortable if people stare at her from the back. Her confidence plummeted just thinking about how lewd she may be to the person who looked at her from behind. Most eyes will stare at her bottoms, which made her felt even more insecure of her surrounding, especially in front of Hue Hedo!


    Hue nodded his head but the smiles he showed her was enough to bring insecurity inside her heart. His agreement couldn''t be trusted.


    Jennet took out an apron and handed it to him, "On second thought, since you seem to be energetic enough to daydream, you better train your muscles and cook something for us."


    "Why?" Hue pouted. "I can''t move my hands and my body aches so much." He complains.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath and at last, give up on insisting him to cook for them.


    ''Well, he can daydream all he wants. He will be my lawfully wedded husband soon.'' She thought.


    ***


    That morning was the last morning that Jennet spent her breakfast as a single woman because when the morning ended, she had become the lawfully wedded wife of Hue Hedo.


    It was a surprise that Hue''s citizenship was even appearing in the system they went to the National Registration Department. In the system, he was a man at the age of 27 years old, had a home but was an orphan. Nothing seems to be out of the ordinary about him although she knew he had another identity.


    Well, he is a god so he can do whatever in the human realm. No human will notice the difference or the weirdness in his identity. Plus, their marriage process was smoothly done. Their witnesses were those who were there. It was such a hassle-free marriage registration.


    When they stepped out of the department with their marriage cards, Hue leaned closer and whispered, "You were ecstatic back when they took my fingerprints scan. Why? Did you think I am here, illegally?"


    Jennet glared at him and pushed his face away from her, "You''re too close!" She hissed and stormed towards the car.


    Hue followed her from behind, smiling widely. They left the place with a new identity as Mr and Mrs Hedo.


    When they reached the villa, it was already evening. The day passed by so fast. Also, it had been such an unbelievable day because Jennet had now held the title as Hue Hedo''s wife.


    She headed to the kitchen and quenched her thirst after getting out of the car in a hurry. She still felt it was unbelievable that she had married a man who had a childish character. Even worse, she married him out of her family''s consent.


    She wanted to break down into laughter over her bold action. She wanted to rejoice over her achievement. But, she managed to hold herself from laughing hysterically over what she just did.


    ''I had vowed to marry a man that is much better than the man that mama has chosen for me. Now, after so many years, I had ended my single life. I wonder what will mama''s face looks like when I bring him home.'' She glanced towards Hue, who stood by the kitchen''s entrance with knitted brows.


    She held tightly on the cup and with a sinister smile over her face. ''I''ve found my weapon and now, I''m going to war!''


    Her revenge was something that she hid from the rest of her family. She had meant to show her family that she is capable to find a husband who is decent enough and who is loyal to her throughout their marriage life.


    She had been working so hard for years to climb to the top. She had been very serious with her career and never involved herself with a romantic relationship. She had meant to show her family especially her mama, that she can find her own happiness.


    She had been grateful to her parents for raising her but she just hates it if they control every single thing about her life. She hates it so much when she had to hide her love from her family members. Even one topic raised about the opposite gender was like a ticking time bomb to them.


    Now that she''s married, she will show the world that she is happy with her choice and her mama have to accept the truth before her very own eyes. She wanted to show the world, especially her mama, that she managed to buy her own home without asking for gratification from a man.


    Well, she had always wanted to make her mama face the truth because she knew, her mama had always been an egoist. Mama cares so much about her good names until she neglected the feelings of her own flesh and blood.


    ''I have achieved my goals and I have to fight for my love which means I am free to do what I can''t do before.'' Jennet smiled and gulped down another mouthful of water, emptying the cup.


    Shortly after that, she approached Hue and tip-toed, giving him a flash kiss on the lips.


    Her action left Hue speechless. His eyes rolled bigger. She had been sneaking a kiss from him!


    He eyed her, "Am I allowed to pounce on you now?" He asked.


    Jennet pushed his chest and chuckled. She ran to the stairs and from the third lower stairs, she said, "We''re officially official." Then, she ran up and disappeared into the bedroom with laughter.


    There was a long pause before a naughty smile appeared over Hue''s face. His eyes glint even intense with excitement.


    "Officially official, huh?" He mumbled.


    He took a step up the stairs, "Well, that''s much better! I can eat you! Wife, I''m coming!" He zoomed up the stairs, all drooling now.


    As soon as he barged into the room, he stumbled on the floor when Jennet tackled his feet at the door. Jennet burst into a peal of laughter by his side.


    "Husband, I can''t stop laughing at how hilarious you look right now. Hahaha!" Jennet held her aching stomach.


    Hue raised his head, "What did you just call me?" There was a surprising look on his face.


    He didn''t anticipate her to call him as ''husband'' because she normally uses that term when she wants to annoy somebody.


    "Husband. I called you husband." Jennet answered to him with a wider smile. She just felt so happy today. The burden she had had been lifted off her shoulders. Her wings were spread wide open to fly free.


    She helped him up and looked up into his jade blue eyes before coiling her arms around his neck, after a few difficulties trying to reach up to him. There was a wide smile over her face.


    "You know, I have never shown anyone my true colours since my childhood. My professional look was just a cover for hiding who I really am. I am quite clingy, you know." Jennet confessed.


    She was quite talkative as if she had just given the freedom to talk. So, unlike her and Hue noticed the sudden change too.


    Hue snorted and shook his head in disbelief, "I can''t even imagine how clingy you will be. You''re always rough and you are cold to me."


    "That was all my masks to toughen my heart." She answered. "From today onwards, I will uncover all of my masks and only my husband is allowed to see who I really am. So..."


    She took his hand and placed them over her hips. Hue was taken by surprise again at her sudden boldness.


    Jennet said again, "I''ll love you with all my heart and how you reciprocate my love is all depend on you."


    She had been in a cage. She had been monitored closely. Her speech was never hers. Her action was all commands from her family. She was forbidden to express her feelings. Her freedom was held by rules.


    Now that she had finally freed herself from the cage set by her family, she will do all sort of things that she couldn''t do before. She will express all of her love to the man she had married. She will pamper her beloved all to her heart''s content.


    Jennet looked deeply into his jade-blue eyes. "I''ll never let you off the hook if you dare to cheat behind my back because uncovering my masks in front of you means, I trusted you. I will only see you in my eyes and you must only see me in your eyes. When I say that, I meant to say I''ll protect our love together even if one day you cease to love me. I''ll fight for it." She explained and at the same time giving him a warning.


    "Wow, what a hardcore love you have." Hue said with a smile, "Well, I am impressed and surprised. Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side. We will go through our life together."


    Jennet tiptoed again, wanting to kiss him but since Hue had a tall physical, she couldn''t reach his lips.


    Hue saw her struggle and he lowered his head with a smile. He clasped his lips tightly against her lips, savouring her.


    Slightly parting their lips, Hue said with a chuckle, "You''re so cute wanting to kiss me." He teased her.


    Jennet grunted and immediately pushed him on the bed. She stood before him and said, "I hope our children won''t be so tall like you so I can pull on their ears if they dare to be naughty children like their father."


    Hue laughed in the bed, "Well, why don''t we find out about it. Let''s see if our first baby will grow up to be short and cute like you or tall and handsome like me." He said, challenging her into a betting contest.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath. She wanted to punch him but then, she held herself back. She made up her mind to accept him and she shouldn''t get angry with him. She will just be honest with him like how she once was.


    Well, she had to uncover her masks and whatever he says is for the future to decide.


    Jennet crossed arms over her chest, "Sure, let''s do it then. I''ve been holding myself back for ages and I won''t back away from my intention." She said with a smirked. Her words were honest from the very depth of her heart.


    Hue raised an eyebrow at her, uncertain if her words were true. He''s worried if she will change her mind over and over again because he found it very hard to understand a woman''s heart.


    "Are you certain?" He asked. He didn''t want to hurt her if he loses his control over his overwhelming desire later.


    "Yes!" Jennet replied straight away. "I''m free to do whatever I want and I am not holding back anymore like before."


    Hue sat down on the bed and scratched his chin. He seemed to be thinking hard over her replies. It was still hard for him to believe that his wife can change her character in a blink of an eye.


    "Will you punch me in the morning when you found me sleeping beside you?" He asked, still feeling insecure. The dreadful memories of her sending him flying every time he wanted to cuddle with her, still haunted him.


    Jennet snorted and shook her head in disbelief. Her husband couldn''t believe her words now?


    She approached him and bent a bit to face him, "Do you want me to punch you when you wake up every morning with me?"


    "I don''t want to." He immediately replied with an innocent shook on the head.


    "Then, I won''t ever punch you unless you did something wrong." She warned him.


    She framed his cheeks with her palms and kissed him. It was such a sensual kiss as when she sucked his lips softly and teased him at the same time. She invaded him like how he did to her before.

 Chapter 72 - Freedom

    It was an amazing feeling for Hue to know her willingness to make the move on him. He couldn''t find any fault in her willingness. Only honesty he saw reflected in her keen eyes.


    He pulled her closer and she sat on his lap, coiling her leg around his waist. Wet smacking sound was overlapped with the sound of their heavy breathing. Neither one of them wants to let go of the passionate kiss.


    "Mmmm..." Jennet grunted softly when Hue tried to shift his kiss. She pulled her face away, gasping for a breather. Her cheeks were in crimson red and her lips were wet and swollen.


    She glowered at him, furiously. "I like to kiss you to all of my heart''s content." She said. "Don''t shift to my neck yet." She nagged at him, sulking in her words.


    Hue chuckled before her. He was taken by surprise looking at her expressing her sulkiness towards him. Looking at her pouty face was something new and it was a kind of a new turn in his life. She spoke to him with such honesty in her words. Furthermore, the things she said were the opposite of what her normal reaction would be. Well, she might already have changed into another person.


    He leaned forward and said softly, "Then, I''ll abide by what your heart desires." His tone mellowed as he kissed her left jawline, teasing her lovingly.


    Jennet giggled and pushed him down on the bed. She looked down at him with a mischief smile over her face. "I am returning the favour to you now, my dear husband." She muttered and tilted his chin upward before savouring his lips again.


    She had always wanted to know what it feels to be loved by the man who sincerely loves her. She had wanted to know the feelings that had been hidden from her for more than twenty years.


    Since she had broken the rules by marrying Hue without her family''s consent, she had never been so contained like this. She had been freed from her desolation and gained freedom instead.


    "Umm, make sure you remember to wake me up tomorrow. I don''t want to forget about work just yet." She said, reminding him in a soft voice. At the same time, she nibbled on his lower lips, while running her fingers in his hair.


    She still needs to live her life, as usual, masking her face with her coldness as usual until she found the courage to tell the world of her marital status. First of all, she needs to inform Luca Tybelg of her status as to not leave him wondering for so long. She will find the right time and place to spill the bitter truth to him.


    Hue roamed his hands down her back and pressing his palms on his bums and gave them a light squeeze.


    "I won''t let you go to work..." He replied. In his tone, there were hidden jealousies. His mood soured a bit.


    All he thought about was Luca Tybelg and his attempt to win over Jennet''s heart with his sneaky tricks.


    Jennet slapped his naughty hands from getting even lower than her hips. She growled in a low voice at him. "Naughty..."


    There was no anger in her tone but just sweet scolding from her because she can''t hide a faint smile that betrayed her by appearing on her face. Her growls were just a fa?ade.


    "Are you jealous over certain someone back at my workplace?" She asked him after a few lapses of breath killing kissing spree.


    Hue smiled at her and ran his hands in her hair, pulling her face even further down. Their lips touched against each other again.


    "Yes, I am jealous of your boss." He replied honestly between kisses. "You don''t know how jealous I am whenever you think of him." He added softly.


    Jennet stared into his eyes. They were looking at her with burning jealousy from within. She felt happy now that she knows of his jealousy. She had always wanted to reward him for his love.


    "You don''t have to be jealous because you won the trophy." She explained softly. "And, stop talking about another man with me. I need to enjoy what I am doing now." She scolded him instead, her expression turned cold.


    Normally, it was Hue who would be crying his heart out if she talked about another man but now it was her turn to get mad at him instead. She had totally surprised him.


    Without warning, Hue turned around, pushing her on the bed and he mounted her body with a devilish smile on his handsome face. His long hair curtained the sides of his face as soon as the hairband slipped through to the tip of his hair.


    "You really changed your character now although we have registered our marriage just a few hours ago. Care to share the reason? Satisfy my curiosity, my lovely wife."


    "I have explained the reason for you minutes ago. I know now that we are legally husband and wife, so I can''t waste the chance to pour my love to you and to show myself worthy to be your wife. If you want to know another reason, I have strict upbringing since my childhood so, expressing my love without restraint is something new to me. Is this enough to satisfy your curiosity over my sudden change of character?"


    Hue nodded his head, "Yes, it''s already enough for this moment. I will need to hear more afterwards after we are done..." he smirked and reached out for the buttons of her shirt.


    Jennet didn''t stop him when he unbuttoned her shirt one by one. She didn''t utter a single word to stop him although she was blushing intensely on the bed. Hue wanted to laugh while gazing at her steaming face but he didn''t dare to because it will just ruin the moment.


    When all of the buttons on her shirt were unbuttoned, suddenly she said, "You should take off your shirt first. It''s not fair that I have always been the one to be undressed first." She said, honestly saying what had been in her head.


    "I also...want to see you...getting naked before me..." she said, in a lower tone as if she was whispering. Then, her face exploded in embarrassment.


    Hue was taken aback by her honest request. He had never heard her demand for such request from him before. Today is really a new turn in both of their lives!


    Tears were brimming in his eyes. He got emotionally unstable. He had been waiting for thousands of years to listen to this kind of request. He had been waiting for so long to finally get the chance to strip first before his beloved. He had fulfilled his pledge once again. Only he knows that they had actually met for a long time ago. Only he knows that she had spoken the same thing to him from a long time ago.


    Jennet gasped when she saw her husband was crying with his eyes wide open. "Honey, why are you crying?" She asked, getting worried. "You don''t have to follow whatever I say if it is an inconvenience to you. I was just teasing you." She stuttered in her explanation. "Don''t blindly believe my request, okay?"


    "No, I am actually very touched because I could listen to the same request again." He wiped his tears dry and gazed upon her with a wide smile. "I, Hue Hedo, hereby, will strip first before my wife every time we make love." He said a pledge.


    Jennet was so embarrassed and she slapped his arms, "You''re unbelievable!" She said. "This is so embarrassing!" She continued and looked to her side.


    Hue ignored her and immediately took off his clothes. He stood before the bed, stark naked from top to bottom and the look of him made the wife blushing deeply. She cupped her face and shook her head in agony, "Goodness, I can''t believe you would really do what I say."


    Hue climbed her body and grabbed both of her hands and pressed them beside her head. "Let''s complete our marriage in the Human Realm with conjugal intercourse." He said which sent a shiver down Jennet''s spine.


    She stared into his eyes that were looking at her with an intense desire to conquer her over and over again. Nothing is to be afraid of now. She belongs to him and he belongs to her, legally. No one will scorn upon her. No one will detest her for having a relationship with her own husband.


    Yes, she had already left the cage and she had been free to flap her wings, doing whatever her heart desires. So, this moment is not to be wasted anymore. She should embrace the love that appeared before her and to protect it from all sort of harm. She can be happy again.


    Jennet closed her eyes, dropping all of her guards which had been her formidable weapon against the love that tried to come after her. All of her protective armours were taken one by one, leaving her with just her skin that was full of radiance in the eyes of her husband.


    Once again, it rained heavily that evening, lulling the nature to sleep while the couple engaged in their steamy moment, lost in time, outrun by their overflowing love among each other.


    "Ah, haa¡­" Jennet gasped. She had been held against the bed, unable to move and unable to retaliate. She was so weak against her mighty husband who took control of her body. She had been taken to the peak continuously. Her husband never spares her a moment to take a break.


    "Hmm¡­" She bit her own lips, trying her hardest to muffle her moan from escaping her mouth. Both of her hands were pressed against Hue''s broad chest.


    She opened her eyes, only to see a pair of jade-blue eyes that had to keep watching her writhing with both pleasure and pain.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to beg for a break but he stopped her by an intense kiss. Both of them were breathing heavily after the monstrous kiss attack.


    "You are not allowed to speak at this moment." Hue whispered.


    "I only want to hear your moaning." He added, "Just like how you like to hear me moaning the other night." He continued.


    It had been his turn now to listen to her moaning. Torturing her non-stop with his love had always been his goals as her husband, aside from having children with her.


    "Hmm¡­" Jennet turned her red face to her side, unable to speak.


    She breathed so heavily when he sent her to the peak again for the umpteen times. Sweats were all over their bodies and they seemed not wanting to stop with their vigorous activity just yet.


    "Hue¡­" She called out for his name softly. "Let me rest a bit¡­" She begged. Her chests were moving in an uneven rhythm. She had been very tired. They had been making love for hours already. She had been drained out of her energy and was not able to keep doing it.


    Hue chuckled, "Don''t worry; I''ll give you some of my energy force." He replied and kissed her again.


    He transferred his energy through her mouth. The energy force was in the form of blue light that looked like a firefly from afar. Though Jennet wanted to stop him she was helpless against him and also because his desire will just intensify if she tried to stop him.


    "Hmm¡­" Jennet pulled her face away and pulled a long face at him. Her body felt energetic now but she wanted to basically lie down beside him and to stop pumping more of his seeds inside her body.


    "Honey, let''s not fill me more with your seeds. Don''t waste them. It''s overflowing down there!" She said, reminding him also giving him an excuse to stop with their activity. She tried to push him to the side but he did even budge from her body.


    Hue smiled from above her, "Let''s stay in this position for a while. I want to feel your warmness around me." He said, naughtily.


    "Pervert¡­" Jennet mumbled, fuming inwardly.


    "Hmm?" Hue raised his eyebrows at her, "Do you want to be punished intensely?" He asked, hinting her that he will be even intense in making love with her.


    Jennet shook her head, "I love you," She changed the topic.


    "Too late, this husband of yours is still not satisfied with your ''I love you''." He smirked.


    He pounded into her, making her screamed out loud on the bed. She was given some of his energy force so she didn''t feel any pain but she just couldn''t stand how intense her husband could be when he unleashed his desire free.


    It was near to dawn when Jennet finally able to close her eyes for a peaceful slumber. She was exhausted beyond helping and she didn''t even arouse when Hue cleaned her and dressed her in her pyjama.


    Hue kissed her forehead before he laid his body beside her. One of his hands was pressed against her flat stomach.


    He smiled alone and closed his eyes, ''We are waiting for your arrival, children.''

 Chapter 73 - Tricksy Trip

    The day of the trip finally approaching. Everyone was excited. They finally have the time to enjoy themselves. They finally got to free themselves from the heavy workload.


    This time, Marvina and Jennet had the chance to go on the same group trip. At the same time, Susan and her husband, Jerome Banner also coming along as their group leaders. Mira also joined the same trip.


    Inside the airbus, Marvina leaned on Jennet''s shoulder, staring suspiciously at the flustered looking friend. She smelt something fishy about her behaviour.


    Marvina''s nose twitched as she moves closer and sniffed at her, "Your scent of happiness is so strong." She informed which made Jennet flustered even more.


    The scent of happiness? Jennet couldn''t hide the embarrassment that resides in her.


    Marvina raised an eyebrow, hinting her to give her a thorough explanation because an hour ago, this friend of hers was running to the airport, looking so miserable. She had appeared before her looking so messy. Her blouse was not even buttoned properly.


    "I''m so sorry for being late!" Jennet apologized to her.


    Marvina waved her hand, gesturing her not to worry too much about it. "Stop apologizing. I''ve done the check-in for you. You just need to do baggage check-in. Here, take your boarding pass." She handed a boarding pass to Jennet which Jennet took with an even vigorous nod of gratitude.


    When Jennet nodded non-stop, Marvina gasped in surprise as her eyes focused on her exposed neck. She could see quite a few red marks stamping Jennet''s neck that was not covered under her collars.


    Looking around in alert, she dragged Jennet further away from the rest of the group while whispering softly to her, "Jennet, you got a few of ''mosquito bites'' around your neck."


    She rolled her eyes at Jennet the moment she pulled on her collar to cover the ''evidence of her indecency'' from prying eyes.


    "Ahh," Jennet just realised that she hasn''t groomed her neck properly just yet.


    Luckily, she brought a concealer along and she managed to hide the proof that she had been with a man. If someone else spotted the ''proof'', it will spell another trouble for her. The juicy rumours will become even juicier before she even has the time to explain the truth.


    Now, back inside the Airbus, the current time, Marvina couldn''t stop herself but to keep asking for an explanation.


    "Care to share what happened?" Marvina asked while staring at her suspiciously. She leaned her face even closer to her.


    Jennet pushed the leaning face away. "Keep your face away from me." She said, trying not to give her any reply.


    She tried to avoid to talk with Marvina at the moment because she still couldn''t forget the disaster that she had went through early this morning.


    ***


    Many, many hours ago which were very early in the morning...


    The sky was still dark and the sun hasn''t risen from the east yet. Even animals were still cuddling for warmth among themselves. No one had risen from their deep slumber just yet.


    Back at the villa by the hill, on the first floor, it was all dim. But, from the upper floor where the curtains were not yet drawn, there came a faint cry of a woman. A cry that was mixed with a continuous moan that could make whoever listened, blushing in deep red.


    On the room upstairs, inside the glassed wall bathroom that was filled with hot steam, there were two figures, standing against each other. One of them is pressing the other party against the wall.


    "Hmm, honey...slow down...haa...ahhh! "Jennet gasped. Her voice was outrun by the sound of running hot water from the tap. Her upper body was pressed against the glass wall and she was rocked from behind by her lustful husband.


    Hue rested his chin on her left shoulder and he whispered, "This is an advance punishment for you for leaving me here." He rolled out his tongue and licked her earlobe, teasing her. While at it, he didn''t stop his movements, he tightened his grips over her waist and kept ramming her so deeply like a bull in heat.


    Jennet bit her lips and pressed her cheeks against the wall. But, moans kept coming out of her mouth, betraying her over and over again.


    "Slow down...mmmm!" She wasn''t able to speak properly and she forcefully bit her own hand, to stop herself from moaning out loud. Every time she tried to speak, Hue fastened his movements making her so distracted to even speak.


    Hue only stopped pounding on her when her knees gave up to support her body. She collapsed on the floor, panting hard. Her cheeks were rosy red and her dampened skin only made her looking so awfully seductive in his eyes.


    If the glass walls were granted the ability to speak or to move, it would have already screamed at the top of its lung and running away after witnessing the indecency that happened in front of it. However, it can only stay static and accept whatever is there to witness.


    Hue got on one knee and pulled her face towards him, directly clasping her mouth with his. A light blue light entered Jennet''s mouth when he did so. He had shared his energy force with her again. This will be the fourth time he shared his energy force with her in only three days.


    Jennet pushed him away hastily and said, "I need to get ready for my trip today. Let me take my bath." She panted and pushed him again when he tried to kiss her.


    "There''s still a few more hours before your plane leaves the country. Let''s kill the time by making love passionately because I don''t want to waste the energy that I have just given to you." Hue answered to her and scooped her up in his strong arms.


    "No!" Jennet cried in panic. She struggled to get away from him but Hue had taken her to the bed and continued with their next round of lovemaking activity.


    Pants and moans filled the room followed by low groans from the husband who had his released inside the wife at the end of every round.


    "Hello? Jennet?" Marvina waved a hand over Jennet''s face when she realized her face was steaming red. But, there was no reaction from her, only her face gotten redder by the second.


    "Earth to Jennet!" Marvina flicked her forehead. Jennet cried in pain shortly after that. Her reaction was also quite slow than normal.


    Marvina flicked her forehead again, "Whatever were you thinking in your head, keep your act together." She nagged.


    Jennet raised her head showing her red forehead due to the hard flick that she had just received.


    She looked at Marvina with a serious-looking expression but the redness on her cheeks couldn''t hide the fact that she had imagined something indecent.


    "I''m sorry, what were you saying just now?" She asked solemnly with a straight face. She was clearly and totally distracted!


    Marvina sighed. ''Ah, what had happened to my friend after meeting that handsome creature? Something must have happened between them. My friend had changed now. ''


    She stared back at Jennet showing a face full of sympathy. "Buckle your safety seat belt, please. We''re about to take off." She reminded her again.


    However, Jennet was totally in a daze. She didn''t move a muscle and Marvina had gotten worried again. She really had not paid attention to what she had said. Marvina knew her mind was already flying away from her body.


    Marvina glanced at her and poked at her shoulder, "Do you still remember how to buckle your own safety belt?" She asked.


    Jennet nodded her head, "Yes, I do." She replied softly with a crystal clear eyes, but there were no emotions in them. Her movements were static as if she had been controlled and she moved like a robot.


    Her mind had left her body!


    Marvina signed ever harder. If this keeps going on, Jennet won''t be able to stay focus on her career. Her friend had changed drastically and she found out this change was quite unacceptable.


    She glanced at her again and reminded her, "Remember, we''re going for a fun trip and forget about your lover at the moment. When we return, you can do whatever your heart desires."


    Jennet nodded her head and before long she seemed to recall something important. "He''s not my lover. He''s my husband." She corrected with a stern glare shooting at her friend.


    Marvina frowned. Urgh, what happened to her?


    A few days ago, Jennet was so against the idea of acknowledging Hue as her husband, but now, it turned into a different story.


    But, she still nodded her head in agreement to what Jennet had said thinking that her friend wasn''t in her right mind.


    "Yes, yes, he''s your husband. I got it. But, I want you to keep cool about your husband, okay? We finally got to go on the same trip this time and I don''t want you to ignore me. You got what I mean?" Marvina waved her hand in front of Jennet''s eyes, trying to gain her attention from getting adrift even further into the world of a daze.


    "You want me to spend my time with you. I got it." Jennet answered flatly without any emotions pounded in her tone.


    Marvina smiled after listening to her replies, "Correct."


    She snuggled to her and giggled happily. "We can have a long talk back at the hotel because I have always wanted to know all of your secrets."


    "I have no secrets," Jennet answered again.


    "I''m not listening. You can tell me everything when we arrived in Country N when there''s no one around."


    ***


    Luca inhaled a deep breath as soon as the meeting ended that evening. He called Felix on his phone to fetch him from the meeting venue.


    After the incident three days ago, he didn''t dare to sleep alone in his hotel room. He even didn''t dare to eat inside his own room and prefer to dine at the restaurant instead. All of the time, he had always had Felix to accompany him.


    Felix arrived shortly after he made the call. The personal assistant of his had just come back from the airport, after transferring all of their staffs for check-in at a hotel.


    "How''re the arrangements with the groups?" Luca asked and stared out the window when Felix drove away from the meeting venue.


    "Everything was smoothly done," Felix reported.


    "How about the other thing that I asked for. Anything positive?" Luca asked again.


    "Negative." Felix answered straightforward, "After you received your meals in the room, no one else entered or exited your room. It seemed you disappeared from your room instead." He explained.


    Luca massaged his temples. That''s impossible. Somebody must have tampered with the security camera in front of his room. He''s a grown man and he could not disappear in a blink of an eye from his own room.


    "How about the other hotel?" He kept asking. He was getting even uneasy at the back seat.


    "Also negative. The room you''re in was an out of service room and it was not for sale that day. So, no one even realized you''re inside that room. Even the security camera showed it''s just you who ran out of the room and no one left the room before you. Everyone in the hotel was clueless about the incident because they didn''t see you approaching the front desk for check-in. You just appeared and startled everyone when you ran out of the room for check-out." Felix kept explaining with ease. His eyes focused on the road and his hands handled the steering wheel with professionalism.


    "Then, have you try to search for the woman that I have described?" He asked another question that he had been dying to ask.


    "I did as well, sir. But no information found about her. She seemed not to exist because there was no record about her or those who had the same features closer to her like how you had described."


    Luca''s heart sank the moment he heard about all of the negative news from Felix. He felt about wanting to scream in frustration but he couldn''t let himself do it.


    Who slept with him that night then? He couldn''t possibly be sleepwalking that night. Somebody must have stopped him if he did.


    But, who could explain about his sudden disappearance from his own room and then reappeared inside another room at another hotel that was located a few miles away from each other?


    He still remembered her beautiful face and he couldn''t even forget her alluring smile. The trait about her that he had pinned inside his memory was her captivating jade-blue eyes and her long blond hair but more than that, he holds no interest in her at all although she had those huge ''melons'' on her chest.


    All that he cared for at the moment is to find out about her identity and what she aimed for by getting closer to him. Also, he had to make sure she didn''t conceive after spending a night with him. He didn''t want to have a forced marriage with an unknown woman when he had finally found the woman that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    Luca leaned back on the seat with his eyes closed, "Do you believe in me, Felix?" He asked, wanting to know if Felix had faith in him.


    "I do sir," Felix replied.


    "Then," Luca raised his head and stared at Felix from behind, "...do you think I''m crazy?" He asked again. He wanted to know if Felix had, even a tiny bit, thought that he had gone crazy.


    Felix glanced back at him from the mirror. He saw Luca''s worried expression. He had never seen him looking so worried like that.


    "I have no doubt in you, so my answer is, I don''t believe you''re crazy." He answered truthfully. "Everything has an explanation to why it happened. It''s only a matter of time to get to know the truth."


    Luca felt satisfied with his answer. He smiled widely, "Thanks, Felix. That''s all that I want to know." He said and patted his shoulder from the back.


    "I have never seen you like this, Luca." Suddenly Felix opened a conversation between then. Also, this will be the first time he addressed Luca with his given name.


    For the long years, they had been working together, Felix had never initiated, even the smallest, conversation with him. Felix had always given him short answers to all of his questions. In short, Felix had always been a man of few words.


    But, after he found out Luca had gone missing from his room, he became ecstatic. He was like a mad mute man when he tried to talk to the front desk but no one seemed to get what he wanted to say since he only said a few words that couldn''t be related at all.


    During that time, he ended up spending his time in the security room, going through every footage just in case his boss was kidnapped when he wasn''t paying any attention to it.


    That time, when Luca called him that afternoon from another hotel, he was in shock. He felt so ashamed as a personal assistant for not able to know that his boss had been ''kidnapped'' to another hotel and even found out that his boss had been ''molested'' by an unknown woman; from what he heard from his boss'' explanation.


    Although he was confused about the real situation he trusted Luca Tybelg because Luca had never lied to him. The thing about being molested by that indecent woman made Felix getting annoyed in silence.


    He wanted to teach that woman a few lessons for molesting his boss. He had secretly made plans to lure the woman out because his gut told him that she still hasn''t left the country after what she had done. He believed that she had to keep an eye out for Luca Tybelg during this time.


    Felix knew she will appear again and when she does, he will spare no mercy on her for all of the crude things she does to his boss.

 Chapter 74 - Lost Control

    Felix knew she would try to get closer to Luca Tybelg again. Although he didn''t know who she is, he had pledged to find the woman who was responsible for molesting his boss. He wanted to tell her to stay away from Luca Tybelg because there is no other woman who can stay by his side.


    He will do all he could to suppress her from getting closer to her aim. Even now, the matter on hand still not within his grasp but he will grasp it and won''t let it go.


    Luca glanced back at him with wrinkled brows, "What do mean by that?" He asked, getting uneasy.


    He leaned back on the seat, looking troubled. He was hesitant to voice out his problem. He was worried if Felix would do something beyond human comprehension.


    He glanced again at Felix, "Okay, you got me. I was restless you know." He spilt the bean at last.


    Felix looked at Luca''s troubled expression through the mirror, "I can see that." He acknowledged in a soft tone.


    Luca exhaled a deep breath and closed his eyes, "Felix, keep this matter between you and me. I don''t want anyone else to know especially Jennet and my mom. They are innocent."


    "You have my word," Felix replied back and steered the car with ease on the road.


    Meanwhile, Jennet sneezed non-stop inside her hotel room. It was such a hassle to stop herself from sneezing out loud.


    ''Who had been talking behind my back?'' She muttered in her head while pinching her nose hard.


    Marvina appeared from the bathroom, all freshened-up and was already in her pyjama. They had just returned after having a quick dinner at the restaurant.


    She saw Jennet holding a hairdryer by the dressing table. Suddenly, she thought of something, "We must put on a face mask to look beautiful upon waking up tomorrow." She said and immediately rummaged through her suitcase.


    Shortly after that, she held a few packets of face beauty face masks in her hands, "Ta-da, the ultimate mask which can return our youthfulness over the night." She said with pride.


    Jennet placed the hairdryer on the table and glanced at her. "I''ll pass. I''m a rough sleeper."


    Marvina shook her head and said, "No, no, no, don''t worry. I''ll make a barrier around you using pillows. It will keep you in place."


    "I can''t decline?"


    "Of course. I want the two of us to be in our tip-top appearance, more tip-top than that Mira."


    "She''s a natural beauty and we''re not."


    "Shush, my friend. I''ve seen your partner and you''re a match made in heaven. Mira couldn''t hold any candle by his side. So, you must have high confidence in your own ability."


    "I never have any confidence to fight Mira in the first place," Jennet answered flatly.


    "Heh? What are you talking about? Just show off your dear husband to them and they will wave the white flag."


    "No thanks, I never want to show him to the world either."


    "You''re hogging him all to yourself now?" Marvina made a face at her.


    "Well, yes. I''m a greedy person when it comes to love, just so you know. I don''t want or wish to share my affection with anyone but him." Jennet replied again with a proud looking face.


    Marvina snickered at her. There was a naughty grin over her face. She pulled Jennet to the bed and sat down.


    "Let''s have a long talk among women." She said and pushed a pillow against Jennet''s chest.


    Jennet held the pillow and shook her head, "No, Marvina. I want to sleep. No gossiping tonight." She said, declining the invitation.


    A few hours ago they had arrived in the country and was greeted by Felix who monitored them while doing the check-in. All of them are already too tired over the long hour in the flight.


    "Oh, come on!" Marvina groaned and tugged on her pyjama, urging her to agree no matter what.


    Still, Jennet shook her head, "We need to sleep because tomorrow, we have to wake up early for our first tour." She was firm with her answer.


    Marvina clicked her tongue, "Tch... You''re no fun at all." She said, pulling a sour face at her.


    "We can talk on our last day here," Jennet said and it made Marvina frowned even unhappily at her. But her friend didn''t fight back.


    "Fine, but you have to put on this face mask!" Marvina held the mask in her hands. "You have to follow my lead and no objections." She added while rolling her eyes towards her, giving her no space to object.


    "Marvina..." Jennet sighed hard.


    "Shush, lie down now so I can apply this mask on your face!" Marvina added and moved closer with the face masks.


    ***


    It was already midnight in Country N. But lives still go on no matter how late the night had been.


    Luca was sleeping soundly in his room. Meanwhile, on the other bed in the same room, Felix was also sleeping soundly.


    The two men shared a room after the weird situation they''re in for the past day. To make sure that no one will do the second ''kidnapping'', they agreed to stay together and to keep watch for the mysterious woman from sneaking into the room because Felix believes, she would try to do the same thing again.


    The spacious and luxurious room was in total silence. Both men weren''t aware of the uninvited visitor coming for a visit later that night.


    Another minute passed and a figure suddenly reappeared beside Felix''s bed. The figure was the same woman who had been ''playing'' with Luca Tybelg a few days ago. She was adorned in a light blue robe that swept the floor as she moved.


    She stared at Felix''s sleeping face and chuckled softly. Her slender fingers caressed the sleeping face before her.


    So, this soul had actually tried to catch her? Not so easy. No one can catch her until she gets what she wants.


    ''Poor soul... You''re so tired. Let me reward you with a night of sleep, so deep like never before.'' She whispered and kissed his forehead.


    Felix''s brows knitted when she landed a soft kiss on his forehead but it disappeared shortly after that. He fell into a sleep that was so deep and from the look on his relaxed face, he won''t be awakened so easily.


    Then, the beautiful woman gazed upon Luca who was sleeping on the opposite bed, tucked in nicely under the comforter. She appeared beside his bed and stole a kiss from his lips.


    Slightly parting their lips, she smiled alone, "Restless of getting to know me?" She chuckled. She could feel his soul was restless and his mind was all fuzzy because of the incident that happened a few days ago.


    "You''re so adorable..." Her smiles widen and she climbed his bed with ease without making any sound.


    "I''ll reward you again." She said and kissed his lips softly as not to wake him.


    The two of them suddenly disappeared from the room and reappeared at another place or rather an open space deep in the forest.


    The woman raised her head and looked around. She opened her palm and blew out. White dust was glittering in the air, covering the entire bed and creating a barrier around them.


    She pulled the comforter away from covering Luca''s body before undressing him with ease. Then, she took off her own clothes one by one beside him.


    She climbed his body and sat on top of him. She patted his cheeks, waking him from his deep sleep.


    Luca opened his sleepy eyes when he felt somebody called out for him and also the pat on his cheeks awoke him.


    However, his eyes widen when he saw the same face that he tried to rid off his mind was right in front of him, sitting nicely on top of his body. Even worse, she was naked like before!


    "Felix....help..." He muttered but his voice was so faint and his energy was drained from his body. He tried to call out for help as if his life depends on it but he was so weak and it made him felt so frustrated.


    The beautiful woman on top of him chuckled, "He''s not here." She whispered. "It''s only us in this place." She added.


    She moved her body even lower and sat on top of his manhood. She teased him by moving her body on his manhood, arousing him with a sinister smile on her face. Her hands were pressed against his broad chest while she''s at it.


    "Help me... Felix..." Luca called the assistant''s name again but it was only a faint cry from his lips.


    He wanted to shout but his voice wasn''t heard even to his own ears. He looked to the side but couldn''t see anything around them except for the dim silhouetting of objects. He couldn''t see properly and everything was either in black or brown.


    "Stop calling for that tired soul. He''s been put to sleep peacefully in the room." She said.


    She held his erected manhood firmly. "Let''s hear your moan..." She added and took his manhood inside her with a single thrust.


    Luca groaned softly with his brows knitted. His body was taken over by the woman and he felt so weak but his other half was wide awake inside her.


    She moved her hips making Luca breathe unevenly with low groan escaping his mouth. His moan becomes even louder by the minutes when she moved her body even intense above him.


    "Yes, honey... Moan louder..." The woman said and moved her hips vigorously.


    "No...stop...aahh...Haa..." Luca gasped beneath her. His eyes, however, was locked on the beautiful face above him who rocked him like a maniac.


    He observed her entire face and her luscious body. Her chests that kept bouncing before him made his throat dry. He turned his face to the side, unwilling to fall into the trap of desire.


    The woman leaned, pressing her chests against his. She kissed his neck, leaving a few hickeys on his skin. Again, Luca groaned and tried to shake her away from him.


    "Let go of me!" He said but his voice was so weak.


    "Hmm, you''re mine..." She whispered and took possession of his lips. "Even if your heart denies me, I''ll make your body wants me." She added and murmured something that he couldn''t hear properly.


    He only understands the meaning of her words when his body suddenly moved out of his own will. His hands moved on its own and caressed her two melons.


    He also found his own lips saying, "You''re beautiful, my lady."


    Luca wanted to cry out for the unbelievable words he said to her but, his body wasn''t in his control. All, that he knew was, his body moved on its own. He could only see and feel when he took possession of her lips, savouring her sweet taste.


    Luca, who was not in control of his own body, pushed her body to the side and mounted her instead. He framed her face in his big hands and then he kissed her passionately.


    She wound her arms around his neck, pulling him down. When Luca entered her again, she coiled her legs around his waist and secured their position.


    "Move faster honey! Faster... Ahhh!" She moaned in his ear and clasped their mouth again.


    For the entire night, Luca was taken over and they made love over and over again until dawn.


    ***


    "Luca, wake up." A hand shook his shoulder.


    Luca opened his eyes and saw Felix''s worried face. "Felix, is that you?" He asked and shook up to sit down. All of his sleepiness, gone in an instant.


    Felix frowned but nodded his head. "Yes, I am, sir. How are you feeling?" He asked.


    Luca ignored him and looked around, looking so frantic. He looked at his own body but he was still dressed in his pyjama and nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. He slapped his own cheeks to make sure he didn''t linger in the world of dream.


    "What happened?" Felix asked again. He was worried when he found Luca hasn''t wake up at the usual time for him to wake up.


    "Nothing, it seems I was just dreaming." He said and flipped the comforter but no one was beside him.


    "I''ll go down to check on the others. If you need anything, let me know." Felix said while looking at him acting strange.


    "Thanks, Felix. I''ll come down shortly." Luca answered and was busy to check on the sheets for any ''traces'' of his lewd dream.


    Felix left the room shortly after that. "He seemed to be so worried about something." But then, he shook his head and entered the nearest lift.


    Inside the room, Luca turned over the sheets on his bed. However, there was nothing he could find on the spot clean bed sheets.


    "The dream was so vivid." He mumbled alone. He looked around. Then, he sat down on the bed, sighing hard.


    "Why did she had to appear in my dream?" He looked up and stood up again. "Well, she couldn''t possibly be a real person. It''s just impossible for her to exist like what Felix had said."


    When he was about to walk, his hips hurt so much. "What is wrong with my body?" He cried alone. He had never felt so tired and had never felt so painful like this.


    When he entered the bathroom and undressed to take a shower, he screamed, like a woman, in shock upon seeing hickeys all over his body.


    From a faraway place, the same woman was chuckling. She could hear his frantic scream reaching her ears.


    "Ufufu, that''s the mark of ownership, honey." She whispered and chuckled again.


    ***

 Chapter 75 - Suspicious...

    Luca sat uncomfortably on the chair while eating his breakfast at the ground floor restaurant. He sat at a secluded area, far from the other people who came to have breakfast. Luckily, all of his staffs were already on their tour early this morning.


    He was not in his best mood today. His hips were aching so much. Plus, he also felt he had been played with for so many times already but he couldn''t pinpoint the reason for what he felt.


    ''Damn that lewd dream!'' He cursed inwardly and stuffed bacon in his mouth. Blue veins were popping out on his temples.


    Felix watched him in silence and drank his tea slowly. Something was indeed not quite right about his boss'' behaviour when he woke up from his sleep. His boss was so restless but he didn''t tell him anything either.


    Very suspicious indeed...


    Luca finished his breakfast and wiped his lips. "Ask Jerome about their current location." He said.


    "They are currently at City S for the city tour."


    "Good, I''m going to ask Jennet out for lunch before I take her to meet my mother."


    Felix didn''t say a word but just nodded his head in agreement.


    ***


    Jennet gritted her teeth angrily when Mira, accidentally spilt hot coffee over her shirt. Both of them gasped in surprise.


    "Oops, I''m sorry!" Mira apologized. "I didn''t know you''re behind me." She handed a handkerchief to her with a smile. But, the smile was clearly not an honest one.


    Jennet stood up and pulled on her drenched shirt and headed for the nearest restroom. She ran her handkerchief under the running water before pressing it in the hot coffee stain over her shirt.


    "Urgh, she never let me have any peace!" She grumbled alone and exert more force on her shirt as if doing so could remove the stain. The skin on her chest was pricked in a slight burning feeling.


    Shortly after that, somebody ran into the restroom with the sound of heavy breathing.


    "Jennet!" Marvina appeared at the door with a worried expression. She was panting hard like a fish out of the water.


    Jennet glanced at her and smiled, "Hey, what are you doing here?" She asked instead of explaining her situation.


    "Are you alright?" Marvina asked in alarmed and went through her handbag, taking out anti-burn spray. She shook it before handed it towards Jennet.


    "Here, spray this on your skin. That coffee was hot you know." She looked at the wet shirt over Jennet''s chest area. She saw her skin getting redder.


    Jennet gave her a slight smile and said, "Thanks." She took the spray and was about to lift her shirt but then she stopped. She just remembered something.


    "Look after my handbag please." She said and gestured at her handbag on the counter.


    "Ehh, where are you going?" Marvina asked.


    "I''m going in real quick to do it," Jennet answered and held the spray in her hand.


    "Just do it here. There are no men here. Just us women." Marvina said. She was so worried about the spilling coffee just now. She knew how hot that coffee was because she was the one who bought the coffee for the two of them.


    Jennet was hesitant because if she lifts her shirt, her friend will see all of those horrendous love bites on her body. Not just her neck but her entire body was covered in them.


    "Nah, I''ll go in." Jennet dashed into one of the toilets and locked the door.


    Marvina didn''t say much but kept silent and waited outside for Jennet to come out. "Do you need me to buy you a new shirt?"


    "No need," Jennet answered from inside the toilet. "I''m fine with this shirt."


    Marvina bit her lower lip and leaned her back against the wall. "I can''t believe she purposely spilt the coffee on you. She was jealous and that I can tell you." She started to complain.


    "I have no comments. Everyone is unhappy to be in the same group tour with me. If I''m not around, they can enjoy the trip to the fullest." Jennet replied from inside the toilet.


    She thought she could enjoy the trip but Mira always finds fault with her. Even, among the rest of the colleagues on the same trip, few unhappy rumours still linger around, hurting her ears and her heart.


    "Hey, by the way, let''s just forget all about their unhappy faces. Do you think you''re, you know, your husband will do something to them if he finds out about their attitude towards you?"


    Jennet stopped spraying more anti-burn on her skin. She shook her head, "No, I don''t want to involve him. He''s out of the question. He''s a different story from my trouble at work."


    "He''s a beautiful story that had ever happened in your life, isn''t it?" Marvina guessed.


    "Yes," Jennet replied without any second thought.


    Last week was a different story and just a few days ago, she had actually taken the bold step and married him instead. She will take everything slow and steady before she could inform everyone about her marital status.


    "You know, I was wondering if one day they find out that you''re with a man on par with Luca Tybelg, I wonder how they will look at you." Marvina snorted, thinking of their faces when they found out about the man that had been with Jennet.


    "More disgusting look that I have to digest everyday I guess," Jennet answered.


    "Hahaha, they will be dead jealous. I can''t wait to see that day come to light."


    "Dream on Marvina. I didn''t intend to show him to the world."


    "Hey, he''s super handsome you know. He could be a supermodel that could make your name well known to the world of women."


    "Still, a ''no'' from me. The man that I have my heart on must never be shared with other people."


    "That''s surprising."


    "It''s the truth."


    "Jennet, I wonder what kind of upbringing did you have since your childhood. Everything about your love life is, well, private. Even your family background is also, mysterious. You never tell me anything about your family members."


    Jennet exhaled a deep breath. Marvina had always tried to dig her story but she never shared anything with her. Although they are close friends, Jennet still couldn''t be open with her yet because she had a life so pitiful. She never shared the story of her family with her because she wanted to forget about all of the pain that she experienced many, many years ago.


    "My life and your life is different and you should rejoice for what you have, Marvina. Mine cannot be compared with yours." Jennet said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just want you to be happy with the life that your parents gave you. You have a happy family and I can see that from your eyes."


    "You sound like you have an unhappy family," Marvina said.


    "No, I have a happy family," Jennet answered. "It''s just that we have our own history. Yours is yours and mine is mine."


    She had never dream to let anyone know how she had been brought up by her family. She never wants to listen to their pitiful feedback about how she had lived her life because no one really cares about her well-being.


    "I''m sorry if my question from earlier sounds like I have offended you. I was just curious why you''re so strict even with the man you''re living together with. Well, my bad for being a busy body. Please forgive me."


    Jennet stepped out of the toilet and smiled at her, "Don''t apologize. You make me sounds like a bad person. This spray will be mine now." She wiggled the anti-burn spray in her hand.


    Marvina smiled widely. "Go ahead, take it. I can buy more for myself."


    Jennet tucked the spray inside her handbag. She looked at her shirt in the mirror and sighed again, "Well, I''ll have to wash this stain once we''re back in the room."


    "Cover it with this scarf." Marvina pulled the scarf from her neck and wrapped it nicely around Jennet''s neck, covering the stain.


    "There, it''s covered perfectly and do you feel any discomfort on your skin?" Marvina asked again.


    Jennet shook her head and smiled, "Thanks for your help. I''ll return the scarf back to you soon."


    The two of them left the restroom and Mira approached them with her troubled looking face.


    "Are you alright, Jennet? I was not paying attention to my surrounding earlier. But, here, I bought this spare shirt for you." She handed her a paper bag with a white shirt inside.


    Marvina took the paper bag, more like snatching it from her hand. "Thank you for your kindness, Mira." She said, pressing her tone.


    Mira smiled but when her smile faded when she saw Luca Tybelg walked towards them with Felix following from behind.


    Both Jennet and Marvina was in shock, especially Jennet who suddenly had the urge to run from the scene.


    Luca smiled at her, "Jennet," he called out for her name, "fancy meeting you here." He kept smiling until he stood before Jennet.


    Jennet forced a smile to appear on her stiff face. "Oh, hello Luca." She greeted him, shivering in her tone.


    Isn''t this meeting a bit too early than planned? It''s just day one in Country N and now she had already met the man that she had wanted to avoid.


    "What are you doing here?" Jennet asked and at the same time, she stole a glance at the stupefied looking Mira by her side.


    Mira was about to explode but she struggled to keep a firm and professional expression. She forced a sweet smile over her face however, Marvina who stood beside her was about to burst into a burst of laughter.


    Luca exchange glances between the three women. He smiled, "I have something to tell you personally and I would like you to follow me." He said to Jennet.


    He had meant to bring Jennet to meet his mother as soon as possible before he loses the chance. He had to race against the clock to avoid more trouble from arising. Most importantly, he had to make sure the other woman didn''t appear to mess with his future.


    "Oh..." Jennet was in confusion either to agree or to decline but, since he said he had something important to tell her, she replied with an ''okay''.


    "No worries, I''ll take you out for the tour after lunch," Luca said as if he can read her worries. He asked her out for lunch while they are still on break from the tour.


    Mira was seething with anger while staring at Luca Tybelg taking Jennet away. The man that she had adored for years was escorting another woman in front of her. That other woman was also her enemy at work.


    Marvina glanced at the red face beside her. She tsked her, "Tsk, tsk, pity you Mira. It''s Luca who was head over heel on her. Just so you know, Jennet never liked him. You can rest assured."


    Mira glared at her, "You''re the last person I want to hear that from." She said and walked away, leaving the area to cool her head off.


    From afar, Little Veen watched the drama while the man who read the upside-down newspaper beside him was gritting his teeth in jealousy.


    "I finally managed to get here but this is the scene that I have to witness?! This is unforgivable!" Hue said angrily.


    He and Little Veen flew all the way to Country N over the whim of Hue who can''t hold himself to trust his wife to be all alone out there. He had forced Little Veen to appear beside him as a little human child to lessen his power from overpowering the other humans.


    Now, he had to witness his wife cheating on him from behind his back. How dare she cheat on him!


    Little Veen who was dressed in dark blue overall, turned his cute poker face towards Hue, "Daddy, don''t let anger control you."


    Hue also made Little Veen call him as ''daddy''. The reason was to make sure no humans dare to approach him if he had a child with him.


    Hue was sitting on a bench. To keep a low profile, his long blonde hair was kept inside the cape that he had on his head. He also wore a dark blue jacket to keep his scent away from the other humans.


    "Where were you last night?" Asked Little Veen.


    Hue glared at him, "I didn''t go anywhere. Why are you asking me this question?"


    "The Punisher punished you again last night. You break some laws again."


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I was sleeping beside you last night."


    "Are you sure? I was awake last night but you''re not in the same room with me. Plus, I couldn''t trace you, meaning you did something fishy behind me."


    "Little Veen, I don''t know what you''re talking about but I have no idea why I was punished. They must have been toying with me as usual." Hue pointed up to the sky, referring to the rest of the deities who had never fancy him.


    "They didn''t toy with you." Little Veen replied flatly. "It''s you that we''re concerned of. The Punisher won''t punish a god without a cause."


    "I have no idea of what you''re talking about and I never want to know the reason. All that I care for right now is to get my wife back."


    Hue rolled the newspaper and pulled on Little Veen''s small hand. They looked like a father and son who went out together for the first time.

 Chapter 76 - Nemesis

    They looked so awkward walking side by side. One hot, handsome man was pulling on the hand of a cute little boy. Only a sour face was expressed on the dad''s face during their awkward walk.


    Also, due to their difference in heights, Little Veen always stumbled on the paved floor as he couldn''t keep up to Hue''s long and big strides. This also made Hue seething in frustration. He mumbled non-stop beside the pitiful looking, cute boy.


    "Can you not make me walk even slower than before?" Hue hissed at him, unhappily. "I''m going to leave you here." He added, threatening the boy.


    There was no space for pity in his tone because all that he could think of right now is to get to his wife as soon as possible.


    Little Veen raised his head, blinking his eyes at his ''father'', looking innocent but actually he was glaring at him. ''You dare to treat me like this? Just wait and see how I get back at you!''


    His heart burned but because he had always had a poker face on, Hue didn''t realise his anger.


    Suddenly he burst into a hearty cry, "Daddy, don''t leave me! Veen will be a good boy! Don''t leave me!"


    "You...!" Hue was speechless before the little boy. He looked around in alarmed.


    Little Veen''s sudden outburst, made people around them turned their heads to have a look at what had happened. Few of them shook their heads as they passed by.


    "Man, keep your son quiet in public." Some even said to him.


    Hue picked the little boy up as cold sweat appeared at the back of his neck. "Shush, shush, don''t cry!" He wiped the tears that rolled down Little Veen''s chubby cheeks.


    Little Veen''s deep blue eyes, however, were smiling sneakily at the farce he did. ''I''ll be an annoying kid and let''s see if you will still want to act high and mighty in this realm.''


    Little Veen smiled inwardly. His desire to turn his master''s world upside down became even intense.


    Then, he cried out even louder than the first one which made Hue lose his composure. The kid''s action had actually attracted more attention from the public. Also, at the same time, he kept calling for his mother which made some of the ladies shot him a glare for being an irresponsible parent.


    An older woman approached them and patted the little boy''s head softly, comforting him.


    "There, there little one. Don''t cry. Your daddy won''t dare to leave you alone. He was just teasing you, my dear." Said the older woman


    Little Veen stopped crying for a while and stared at the kind grandma with an innocent look. His red eyes and red nose plus his rosy chubby cheeks made him looked so adorable.


    Every time he blinked his eyes, his long eyelashes that were wet, fluttered which made the older woman''s heart warmed up. Such a fine looking kid, if he grew older he would be the centre of attraction.


    She looked up to the troubled looking Hue. "Young man, you shouldn''t be so harsh on your child. They are innocent little children. You should treat them with care. If you think they are a burden then why bother producing them in the first place?" She lectured him which left a huge blow on his pride.


    Everyone who happened to eavesdrop immediately looked away. Her words left a pang to everyone''s heart.


    Hue was speechless before her. His ears reddened. No one dares to lecture him before and right now, an elderly woman on a walking stick lectured him in the public about how he treated his child.


    "I''m sorry." Hue apologized to her. He didn''t want to make the day even harder and wanted it to end soon. His plans on going incognito just to monitor his wife''s whereabouts were a mess because of his little attendant who had ruined it all with his overacting.


    "Apologize to your son." Replied the woman again and gestured at the boy. "You should set an example to them while they grow up." She added and patted Little Veen''s tiny hand, while at it.


    Hue gazed at Little Veen''s sad-looking face. He knew very well, that innocent looking face was just a facade. Behind the crying face, a mischief face was hidden beneath it.


    He knew exactly, that the little kid was trying to teach him a lesson and here in this human realm, Hue was powerless against the power of children when it comes to the society. Everyone will take good care of their children and their cuteness overpowered the adults.


    Hue turned his hand into a fist by his side but he couldn''t tell the older woman that Little Veen is a being who had lived for thousands of years and knew very, very well how to swindle innocent people into believing their little tricks.


    Their cute appearances as little kid always made people mistook them as little angels when they are actually the stone-cold attendants to the deities back in their realm, who at some time would be mischief to their masters.


    "I am sorry," Hue apologized to Little Veen and he smiled at him, forcefully. Blue veins popped on his temples. ''Just bear with it, Hue. Once we''re back to the deities realm, I''ll hang this kid upside down outside my palace!''


    Little Veen blinked his eyes again at him, looking as innocent and as pitiful like a little puppy that wants to be pampered.


    "Daddy, don''t leave Veen alone." He said and was about to burst into another hearty cry.


    Hue smiled and gently took his hand, "Come here, my son. Daddy will bring you to the nearest ice cream stall for some ice cream."


    The older woman smiled upon hearing the father and son conversation. Then, she excused herself.


    However, as soon as the older woman left, Little Veen cried again out of the blue. He rolled on the floor, creating even more scene while stomping both of his hands and feet, like a spoiled child.


    Hue gaped in shock. What the heck?


    "Man, what kind of a father are you to let you son crying like that." Suddenly somebody poked at his shoulder from behind.


    Hue turned his head around and found a smiling looking face, looking at him. The handsome man was also carrying a little boy in his arms.


    "Yo," the man said and saluted with two fingers at him.


    Hue''s face turned sour. He immediately scooped Little Veen up from the floor and held him firmly in his arms.


    Glaring at the man before him, Hue said, "Delton, what are you doing here?" He eyed the little boy in Delton''s arms, who had light yellow eyes colour. "Did your boss fired you and gave you a new job as a babysitter now?" He said harshly, mocking him all at the same time.


    Delton smiled. He left humiliation raining down upon him over his harsh words. Oh, well, he will not wave any white flags just yet.


    "Hue, same to you. Did your wife abandoned you and make you look after your son while she cheats behind you?" He snorted at Hue, mocking him as usual. They are picking a fight amongst them again.


    The atmosphere around them went down and turned eerie. Two handsome men, both with their sons, were having an intense staring contest in the middle of the crowd. Onlookers can only see but couldn''t interfere with their murderous gaze among each other.


    "Delton, you''re amazing to have found an instant son in this place. Who is the woman that you swoon to conceive your pitiful child?" Hue asked, poking even deeper into Delton''s pride with his unrestricted use of words.


    Delton smirked back at him, unwilling to back away from their debate contest, "Oho, same to you again Hue. Your son looked so pitiful for having an unfaithful mother like your wife. She must have found you boring and decided to look for another man to please her."


    The two men were not paying any attention to the little children who had exchanged gaze among themselves.


    Little Veen glanced at Little Viele, ''Our stupid masters are unreliable as usual.'' He said in his mind.


    ''Yes, you''re correct. Let''s find another way to avoid them from fighting.'' Replied Little Viele.


    ''I''ll distract my master to look for his wife while you do your part.''


    ''Good idea.''


    Little Veen suddenly let out another loud cry in Hue''s arms. "Mommy, I wanna see mommy!"


    Little Viele also cried and said, "Papa, I am hungry!"


    Both of the men were speechless and now they had been looked at from every direction. Two hot dads were fighting like cat and dog in the middle of the crowd. They looked like two gangster men going out with their children but stumbled upon old nemesis on the way.


    Most of the onlookers were sighing hard over their irresponsibility in managing their temper in front of their children.


    Hue grunted and immediately stormed away with Little Veen in his arms. He rushed across the zebra crossing and disappeared behind a bus station.


    Meanwhile, Felix, who happened to witness the uproar had a questioning look over his face. He was about to follow Luca but heard about the uproar and he just felt like wanting to stay and watch the commotion.


    He spotted a very handsome man with a rare eyes colour as to how Luca had described. The height matched as in his description but he''s not a woman.


    "It''s impossible for such a thing to happen." He mumbled alone after thinking of the possibility of the man becoming a woman overnight like those in movies that he had watched.


    "Sexy?" Felix thought and recalled the handsome''s face that he saw a few moments ago.


    There was nothing sexy about that man. He had a well built, a body of a masculine man and nothing comes close to a woman''s body.


    Felix shook his head, trying to dismiss his own wild imagination, "Must be there are a doppelganger." He said, easing his mind.


    He left the place shortly after making sure his mind was cleared from unnecessary worry.

 Chapter 77 - Bad, bad Honey!

    After lunch that afternoon, Luca brought Jennet to shop for new clothes when he found out about the spilt coffee. No matter how many times Jennet declined the offer, Luca still insists.


    Jennet wasn''t feeling at ease at all when she held a few bags of new clothes that they had just purchased. Furthermore, the clothes were purchased from the expensive brand store.


    She found out, Luca''s behaviour was a bit fishy that afternoon. He treated her with care during the shopping and he didn''t even deny when the shop attendant thought they are a newly wedded couple after looking at the awkwardness that was displayed on Jennet''s face at his gentleness towards her.


    "Luca, I''m sorry for inconveniencing you today." Jennet apologized as they walked out of the store together.


    Luca smiled at her, "It''s not an inconvenience. I''m happy to have the chance to go out shopping with you. I have a very tiring day for the past few days. So, going out once in a while is worth it especially with someone like you." He replied to her with a smile.


    Jennet ended up giving him an awkward smile over what he said. She looked around, unsure of what she should say to avoid the awkwardness from getting even thicker around them.


    "I think I better go. The next tour is about to start soon." Jennet said and smiled at him. "The others probably have been waiting for my return." She continued, adding more on her excuse to flee from lingering much longer around him.


    Luca grabbed her arms, stopping her from leaving, "I''ll take you back but, I have something to show you before we return." He said. He gazed upon her with pleading eyes.


    Jennet was hesitant and so she asked, "Where will you take me to show me about what you''ve you said just now?"


    Luca smiled at her, "You''re so cautious of me. It''s a surprise so I cannot reveal the location. Just follow me, okay?"


    Jennet, however, still had a worried expression on her face. ''Why does my gut says I''ll fall into another problem if I follow him? Ah, I am so worried. I shouldn''t have agreed to have lunch with him in the first place!''


    Jennet shook her head, "Luca, I''m not sure... I need to go back to join the rest. Can we postponed it to another day?" She asked.


    She doesn''t want to create more trouble while on this trip. Even, the sour look on Mira''s face still lingers in her mind. She couldn''t sit tight and just ignore it anymore now that she''s the wife of Hue Hedo. She now holds the title as his wife and she must keep a good image of her husband.


    Luca let her arms go. He felt disappointed but he smiled to hide the disappointment from showing on his face.


    "Oh yes, I forgot about the tour. I was too excited to be able to go out with you today." He said in his usual cheerful tone.


    Jennet smiled at him, "I remembered you said you wanted me to accompany you to visit a place in this country so why not we change the date to that day. You can show me on that day. How''s that sound?" Jennet suggested.


    Luca''s mood suddenly brightened. "Yes, that''s a brilliant idea. I''ll postpone it to that day after the trip ended." He said with a smile so wide.


    The disappointment that he felt a few moments ago vanished. He was so happy that she suggested such ideas only that she didn''t know that the surprise will double during that time.


    "So, let''s go for the tour," Luca said and gestured at the car that had been waiting for them.


    Jennet smiled and walked towards the car where Felix was waiting for them obediently.


    ***


    There was no unexpected or unhappy event happened that day. The tour ended without any commotion because Luca also joined the tour. Everyone was super excited to be able to join the same tour with him.


    The day ended that evening after a hearty dinner at the restaurant inside the hotel. Both Jennet and Marvina retired early to their room and was fast asleep as soon as they hit their heads on the pillows.


    Also that night, no one knew Luca was ''assaulted'' again by the same beautiful woman. This time, Luca was all alone and he totally forgot to ask Felix to sleep in the same room to monitor his surrounding.


    When he opened his eyes in the middle of the night, he found the woman was on top of his body that was already naked without any string attached.


    Only god knows how he tried to flee from his own bed but he was held back by the woman''s strong grasps. The beautiful woman tied his hands on the bedside using her bra straps. Her strength was beyond his own.


    "Honey, no running away from me. You''re mine from the day you bedded me." She said and pouted on top of his body as soon as she managed to tie him on the bed.


    Luca rolled his eyes at her. "I am not yours! I have never bedded you! I don''t know you!" He yelled at her and tugged his hands but he failed to free his hands from the tight bond.


    His anger couldn''t be controlled because this is the third time he was ''ambushed'' when he didn''t pay any attention to stay alert. Even more frustrating, no one can help him.


    The woman grunted softly and pounded on his chest with her fists, displaying her unhappiness. Her beautiful face, however, looked even more beautiful while she sulked. She looked like an angel who descended the world with all of her greatness.


    "Bad honey! Bad, bad, bad!" She said and kept pounding on his bare chest in a sulky manner.


    Goodness, she hits him so hard. Luca bit his own lips to suppress the pain. He felt like his chest is about to explode from the massive momentum.


    Although she looked all delicate and meek, her ''soft'' punch over his chest, was painful. Her punch was like he had been hit by a wrestler''s full-throttle punch!


    "Stop!" Luca wheezed below her. His eyes widen, "Woman, are you trying to kill me?!" He yelled at her again.


    He didn''t display any gentleness in his tone. He didn''t show any consideration in front of her as well. She had done something beyond his comprehension towards him and he ceased to be polite with her.


    The beautiful woman stuck out her lower lip in dissatisfaction. She was unhappy with his cold treatment towards her.


    "I am not called a woman. I am your honey, your only honey!" She said and pounded on his chest again. "You cheated behind my back again!" She said and pound even harder on his chest, with her fists.


    "You, stop it!" Luca yelled even louder at her. "Let''s talk properly if that is what you want." He added.


    The beautiful woman blinked her eyes, fluttering her long, golden eyelashes, at him. She stopped hitting him and stared into his black eyes as if wanting to know if he was telling the truth.


    Luca inhaled a deep breath and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can keep me tied up like this but let me have my clothes on."


    "Why?" She asked, innocently. "I prefer to have you lay down naked while we talk." She said before Luca could explain further.


    Luca raised his head, rolling his eyes even bigger at her, "I can''t talk like this. This is breaching human laws!" His anger shot up.


    The beautiful woman harrumphed at him and looked away while folding her arms around her chests. "I don''t believe you, honey." She said.


    Luca seething at her angrily. Why is this woman being so difficult when he wants to have a nice and peaceful talk with her? Ah, this is just driving him even madder.


    "Let go of me, you intruder! I''ll call the police on you!" He said and wiggled his body, trying to shake her off from sitting on top of him.


    The woman eyed him through the corner of her eyes. "Playing wiggly, are we?" A naughty smirk appeared on her face when she put more force on his body, where she sat.


    "No, playing! Get off my body!" Luca said, grunting angrily all at the same time.


    He can''t endure this seduction. He can''t handle her. He needs to get away from her for the sake of his love for Jennet.


    She ignored him and place more force on his lower body, pressing his manhood with her womanhood, before she moved her body back and forth in slow-motion, caressing him.


    "Honey, this is your punishment for cheating. I''ll torture you until you beg me to put it in." She added and licked the corner of her own lips.


    "No, please stop!" Luca started to breathe incoherently. "We need to talk properly but not in this condition." He kept saying and pleading.


    She had been making his body shuddered unwillingly. He knew how her body felt every time they do the deed although he had only been with her for two nights. He didn''t even want to do it with her in the first place.


    The beautiful woman chuckled before him, "Why? We can talk normally even in this condition. I didn''t even gag your mouth. Only your hands are bounded." She said and caressed his face with gentleness. Her cold fingertips were like needles that pricked his face when she touched him.


    Luca glared at her. Still, he shook his head, "No, I cannot talk like this. I want us to sit down, fully dressed and then we can start talking." He explained.


    The woman laughed on top of his body. She looked down at him, "Are you perhaps shy?"


    "I am not!" Luca denied strongly. "This is so embarrassing and indecent!" He pointed out the facts that she probably wasn''t aware of.


    She shook her head instead of agreeing to what he said, "No, honey. What is so embarrassing about us staying naked like this? We have seen and have touched each others body with passion. Just talk otherwise..." She leaned closer and whispered in his ear, "...I''ll have to torture you...like this..." She moved her body again, caressing his manhood, teasing him until he hardened below her.


    Luca''s body temperature rose due to what she did on his body. The veins on his neck bulged when he tried to control the need to release what he wanted to release.


    "Just stop!" Luca shot her a murderous glare. "Let''s talk and stop torturing me." He added.


    "Finally you surrender." She said and stopped moving over his erected manhood.


    She leaned her cheek against his bare chest, "What do you want to talk about, honey?" She asked but her naughty fingers poked at his nipple.


    Once again, Luca loses his patient. "Stop touching any part of my body with your hands." He said.


    The woman pouted at him, "Bad, bad honey!"


    "Stop talking." Luca interrupted before she could continue to sulk.


    "Just who are you and what do you want from me?" Luca questioned her.


    The woman raised her head and tilted to her side, "I''m me, your only honey. I want your heart." She said.


    "Are you crazy?" Luca asked her.


    "I''m sane. You''re the one who''s crazy." She answered him.


    "What''s your name?" He asked immediately changing the topic.


    He failed to obtain her identity before and now that she''s right in front of him, he better dig as much as possible information about herself. Then, he''ll deal with her with help from the police.


    She smiled widely at him. "My name?" Her face gleamed.


    There was a moment of silence before she said, "I have no idea of my own name." She answered which sent Luca down into despair.


    Gosh, was she being serious or did she just toy around with him?


    "Woman, stop playing around. Just tell me the truth already. Why did you do this to me? I have no idea who you are." He said.


    The woman chuckled, "You''re so impatient." She whispered. "I have known you for a very, very long time. It''s just you who didn''t remember me."


    Luca felt shivers ran down his spine. He was a hundred per cent sure that he never encountered her in his whole life. He remembers all of his exes face but hers, he had never seen her before. He really had no idea of who she is.


    Wait, is she a stalker?

 Chapter 78 - Reflection

    "Have you been stalking me?" He asked. His brows knitted upon the realization that she may be one of his die-hard stalkers.


    "I have not. If I did stalk you that''s because I am your future wife." She explained looking proud of her answer at the same time.


    Luca was speechless before her. What kind of explanation is this? Is that even a good answer?


    She could never give him a satisfactory answer. All of her answers up till now was just for her own fun.


    "Just answer my question seriously. I have no time to play around with your twisted game. Please just answer me with a serious explanation." He said, half shouting at her.


    The woman looked at him, staring into his eyes. She leaned her big melons on top of his chest, playfully kneading them over him.


    "You want a serious answer, hmm?" She whispered.


    Her fingers caressed his face for the hundred times. At the same time, she kept kneading her melons over his chest making the man''s face even redder.


    Luca could feel her warm, full and squishy melons on the surface of his chest. Even worst, he could feel his already erected manhood gotten even erected. He helplessly felt so frustrated with himself.


    He closed his eyes tightly, unwilling to surrender to the seduction that is pulling on his heartstring. It''s no use to nag at her in this condition because he couldn''t even fight her. He could only turn his face away from facing her.


    "Honey, open your eyes." She said softly in his ear. "I''ll give you a serious answer because I just remember my name." She added.


    Seeing that Luca refused to open his eyes, she leaned and licked on his earlobe playfully.


    "My name is Hecara. Remember it well because it''s just impossible for you to remember my name afterwards." She breathes in his ear and a sinister smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    ***


    Jennet opened her eyes widely. Her chest tightened and she found herself panting so hard. Her entire body felt so hot and she also felt the skin on her back was burning as if she had burned herself.


    She sat on the bed and glanced towards Marvina who was fast asleep on the other bed next to her. Her friend is sleeping soundly and she did seem to be disturbed by her hard breathing from the next bed.


    Jennet flipped the blanket and stepped out of the bed. She entered the bathroom and let the water running in the bathtub.


    She wanted to dip herself in the water because the burning feeling she felt is so uncomfortable. The feeling was excruciating.


    She took her shirt off her body and looked at her back in the mirror, checking if there''s something on her back. Indeed, she saw a few long lines on her skin as if she had been clawed.


    How did she get the marks she couldn''t possibly figure it out. She was just sleeping on her bed and was awoken from her dream when she felt started to breathe heavily in her sleep.


    She turned around and washed her face at the sink. As soon as she raised her head, there was a single raindrop mark at the centre of her forehead, between her brows.


    The colour of the mark is of the colour of gold, resembling Hue''s hair colour.


    Frowning in confusion, she reached out and touched her own forehead. But, she immediately pulled her fingers away. The mark felt so cold, as cold as the iceberg.


    A strange feeling engulfed her heart. She had an alienation feeling as if she didn''t truly know what is happening around her. She felt so lost. She felt she had forgotten something important but couldn''t pinpoint the source of the feeling that kept engulfing her heart.


    She washed her face again by rubbing hard on the mark, ignoring the piercing cold. She, by all means, wanted to wash it away but, her effort was effortless. She couldn''t wash it. The mark only getting even clearer.


    She gave up at last and started to put on her shirt. She turned off the water that she kept running into the tub earlier.


    She sat on the floor, leaning her back at the tub. The coldness on the surface of the cold tub seeped through the burning feeling that she had on her back, easing her mind a bit.


    Staring at the ceiling, she thought all about her husband. "Hue, is this the same feeling you had when I found you in the bathroom before?"


    Truthfully speaking, she still couldn''t understand the reality that she faced. She had been with him for nearly two weeks and recently had just married him out of her whim to find her own happiness.


    But, she felt something is off about her own feeling. She had vowed to love him with all her heart however, deep down in her heart, she felt she still couldn''t understand him.


    His identity that she knew is still something that she finds hard to believe. But, she had to believe him because she had seen and felt all of the strangeness surrounding him.


    Living in the world dominated by the knowledge of science made her feel so out of place when she realized there is indeed another world far beyond the expectations of man, that actually exist, blending in perfectly with what she knew.


    Fantasy and reality sound so much different from each other but they are actually quite fitting for each other when someone really realizes it. One exists to support the other one thus creating a knowledge that no human had ever able to interpret. The relationship between the two was so well maintained.


    Jennet sighed alone and hugged her knees. "No one will believe me if I say I married the God of Comfort. I will be called a crazy woman sooner or later."


    To humans who knew reality is cruel will always think fantasy will always be fantasy, a world that is impossible to exist, a cruel realization made by reality.


    For the entire night, Jennet spent her time in the bathroom, reflecting on herself and on her life. For the first time, she seemed to have regretted her choice of marrying him without consulting her family''s consent.


    "Why am I having a regretful feeling at this moment?" She mumbled alone. She raised her head and shook them over and over again.


    Every weird thing that she experienced, even if she finds it hard to believe, she had to brace the truth.


    "We are legally married. I just need to make sure he didn''t spill the truth about his identity to anyone out here, otherwise, both of us will be called crazy by the entire world." She said, comforting her own unsteady heart.


    She sighed hard not long after that. "Aah, I have another problem to solve. Luca Tybelg... I need to find a perfect time to reject him."


    She realized within the period of two weeks, she still failed to properly reject him. Her mind had always been occupied by Hue''s unstoppable jealousy and all of the weirdness around her that she had to stomach in silent.


    ***


    Jennet awoke in the morning with panda eyes because she couldn''t sleep a wink. She couldn''t sleep because of the excruciating pain on her back.


    ''Now, I wish not to go anywhere but sleep in my bed.'' She grumbled alone. She felt so lazy to even washed-up but Marvina forced her to get ready.


    After a shower and getting dressed, Jennet received a text message from Luca. He was informing her that he couldn''t take her to the promised place because he had a last-minute meeting.


    Jennet secretly rejoiced for the news. This also means she can enjoy her trip without having to stomach all of the sour faces from his fans within the group.


    Jennet sent her fist into the air. Yes, she can enjoy her trip without having to keep watch for her surrounding!


    "Jennet?" Marvina frowned at her. "What are you doing punching the air?" She asked. She found her giggling alone and rejoicing alone.


    Jennet turned around and smiled widely at her. "Marvina, I am just too happy because I will not see Luca''s face until the trip ends. He cancelled the trip!" Her eyes sparkled and she jumped around happily like a three years old kid.


    Marvina stuck out her lower lip, "Ohh, no wonder you''re super happy."


    "Yes, you said to enjoy the trip to the fullest and the obstacle is now gone, we better rejoice," Jennet said and hooked her arms around Marvina''s arms.


    She dragged her out of the room to rejoin with the rest of the team who had no idea that Luca won''t be joining their tour.


    Since they will fly back home the next day, everyone went on a drinking party at one of the bars including Jennet that night.


    The reason she went along to the drinking party was that she wanted to enjoy her time with the rest of her colleague. She wanted to have the feeling of enjoying her time with her colleagues without having to talk with them. She wanted to feel the vibe of being together with them although they shunned her away.


    It was already midnight and everyone were dead drunk. Marvina who was already red in the face tugged on Jennet''s sleeve and said, "We better get back to the hotel." She was slurping in her words. Her soberness comes and go.


    Jennet nodded her head and stood up but then she fell on her bums on the floor, unable to balance her body.


    "I had so much fun..." She said and smiled. She tried so hard to get up but failed. "Am I drunk?" She asked Marvina who was also trying her best to stand up.


    Marvina nodded her head, "Yea, we''re both drunk. We better go back. Sleep..."


    She helped Jennet to stand up but both of them staggered on their feet when they supported each other.


    The two friends just walked around aimlessly, laughing in their drunken state. Jennet was really talkative and maybe because she was never drunk in her life, she said so many things.


    "Marvina, I don''t want to leave my husband... My husband is too good for me." She whined and clung to Marvina making her friend''s body slanted to the side because of her weight.


    "Don''t leave him. Stay..." Marvina tried to talk despite her slurry sound. She leans one hand against the lamp post, supporting both of them from falling on the floor.


    Jennet let her go and squatted beside her. She had her face buried in her palm before she broke into a cry.


    "I hate my life... I hate them all..."


    She hated her life as a noble who never had her own freedom. She hated her life as a noble because she had been treated as a pawn by her own mother who had her in control. She never really know what she should do with her own life.


    Marvina nudged her on the shoulder, "Why?... You''re popular..." She squatted beside her friend and cupped her cheeks, staring at her friend.


    The two of them didn''t even care about the many eyes that stared at them. People just passed by after giving them a glance.


    Jennet hiccupped shortly after that. She burst into a hearty cry. "Mother...s-she didn''t care if I die...hahaha..." She laughed. "She only cares about the others..."


    Marvina blinked her eyes. She was getting sleepy while listening to her friend wailing over her trouble. She patted Jennet''s shoulder, "Your...your hu-hubby...h-he l-loves you." She said.


    Jennet turned her head towards Marvina. Her face was red as she smiled widely, "Husband..."


    She looked back to the floor, "Yes, my husband... He-he is my...one man now..." She stood up, staggering on her knees, "I-I want to see him..."


    She walked forwards dragging her feet. Her drunkenness drove her nuts. She clung to somebody and hugged the man while giggling.


    Marvina went after her but Jennet had already hugged a man and nuzzled her face against his chest.


    "I want to see my husband..." She whispered softly and fell into a sleep that instant.


    Marvina approached the man and tried to pull Jennet away from him, "Mister, let my friend go..." She said.


    Although she''s drunk, she still had a tiny bit of her soberness in herself. The man her friend clung to isn''t someone that she knew.


    The man smiled at her and said, "Let me help to bring your friend back to the hotel. Then, I''ll come to fetch you as well."


    Marvina widened her eyes wanting to have a clear vision of the man before her but everything was blurry in her sight.


    "No, thank you." She pulled on Jennet''s arm but the man immediately pulled Jennet away from her reach.


    He smiled at her, "Let me get a taxi for both of you to get to your hotel." He said and hailed for one.


    As soon as the taxi stopped in front of them, the taxi driver opened the door for them.


    The foreign man looked at Marvina, "Get in now." He said.


    But Marvina refused, "Put my friend in first. I don''t trust you." She said.


    The man chuckled and put Jennet down on the passenger''s seat at the back. Then he helped Marvina to get in as well. Since Marvina was already drunk, she didn''t realize the man made her inhale the sleeping powder. Marvina fell asleep beside Jennet.


    The man turned towards the driver and said, "Send her to this hotel address. I''m going to take her friend away." He handed a piece of paper to him.


    "Sure, Mr Stanford." Replied the driver.


    Danny carried Jennet out from the taxi and closed the door, leaving Marvina alone inside. The taxi left them alone.


    Danny stared at the sleeping woman in his arms. He smiled, "Mira did a good job for planning this drinking party. Looks like I''ll have to enjoy myself with this beautiful woman."


    He hailed another taxi and got in with her. The taxi drove towards the opposite direction of where her hotel is located.

 Chapter 79 - Her Man

    "Jennet, wake up!"


    A hand shook her body softly and the voice called out for her.


    Jennet opened her sleepy eyes and saw Marvina''s face. "Marvina?"


    Marvina smiled and said, "Are you okay? Still having a hungover?"


    Jennet tried to sit but then her head was super dizzy. She laid back on the bed. "My head is spinning."


    "Well, that''s what we get after every drinking party." Replied the friend and patted on her shoulder again.


    "Let''s drink some tea," Marvina suggested and poured a cup of freshly boiled tea. She handed the cup to her, "I heard drinking tea can lessen hungover."


    Jennet forced herself so sit and lean her back against the bed head. She took the cup and placed it on the table beside her bed.


    "How did we get back to our room?" She asked. "I didn''t remember walking back from the bar last night."


    "I don''t know either," Marvina replied and sat on the bed edge, sipping slowly on her tea. "When I woke up, both of us are already in our own room."


    Jennet looked around and groaned softly while holding her head, "Urgh, I had this fuzzy memory about someone helping us getting back to our room."


    "I absolutely have no recollection of how we manage to get back safely. Maybe we were too drunk last night and someone who is kind enough had sent us back." Marvina sipped her tea again.


    Jennet took the cup and stared at the reflection on the surface of the water. She had an uneasy feeling. However, she didn''t voice out her uneasiness. Maybe it was just her being paranoid as usual.


    "Getting drunk is risky..." She mumbled alone.


    After she drank the tea, she took a shower and dressed properly. When both of them are ready, they headed down with their luggage, ready for check out.


    At the lobby, Susan approached them. She smiled sweetly at the two women.


    "Ladies, have you had breakfast?" She asked. "Best fill your stomachs before we leave on the afternoon flight."


    "Sure," both of them answered together.


    Shortly after that, Mira appeared looking as pissed as before. Her beautiful face was so sour when she pulled on her luggage.


    Walking behind her was another handsome man, Danny Standford. He walked leisurely and whistled at her.


    "Mira my love, wait for me." He said and raced after her across the huge lobby.


    But, Mira ignored him. She boarded a taxi and immediately left the hotel. The man boarded another taxi and followed her from behind.


    Jennet and Marvina poked their heads out and was astonished at what they had witnessed.


    A live drama in public no less!


    "Who is that man that followed Mira just now?" Jennet nudged Marvina over her stomach.


    "I have no idea. I''ve never seen her going out with anyone before." Marvina whispered back. "All I know is, she had always dedicated her love to Luca Tybelg."


    Jennet glanced at her friend, "Maybe they had a one night stand last night. You know, when people go out having a drinking party, there tend to be some who will always end up with someone."


    "Why are you telling me this? You sound so experienced in this kind of thing." Marvina raised an eyebrow at her, getting suspicious.


    "I said maybe and the rest were just based on what I read from love novels." Jennet corrected her. "It had to be the same case with this one." She added, sounded so determined.


    "That man is her man, ladies." Susan suddenly interrupted their hot conversation.


    Both Jennet and Marvina fell into utter silence. They felt like someone stupid after hearing Susan''s words. All of those time and years they had worked under the same company, they had always thought Mira had never had another man by her side. They had always known that she''s the woman who had always chased after Luca Tybelg, always remain pure for him.


    Susan smiled while looking at their stupefied faces. "It''s time for breakfast. You ladies should focus on filling your empty stomachs. Leave Mira''s affair alone." She changed the topic.


    Susan shoved the two stupefied woman into the ground floor restaurant, leaving them with no room to question further on what they saw earlier.


    ***


    For the entire time spent in Country N, Hue had no time to appear before his wife. No matter how hard he tried to approach her, there would always be an accident happening to him.


    During the city tour, he tried to approach and stop Luca Tybelg from flirting with her but, he had always been swarmed by women. He had no other choice but to flee the scene with Little Veen who appeared by his side as a little human boy.


    Then, last night, he went mad with rage when he found another man took her away. However, he couldn''t make his appearance because Little Veen detained him in their hotel room.


    "Master, you cannot go out to rescue her. Your emotions are still not stable." Little Veen said. He pushed Hue''s against the wall, pinning him and stopping him from moving.


    "I am stable. I can control my emotions!" Hue roared at the little boy. His eyes turned red as the colour of blood. He wiggled but the chain formed from Little Veen''s power had strained him.


    Little Veen exerts more force on his chest. "No master! I cannot risk your safety. You cannot stain your hands with more blood. Little Viele and his master are still lurking around and I cannot risk all the privilege that you got so far. I don''t want your effort to go into waste after tonight ended."


    "I need to save my wife. She needs me!" Hue said.


    "Master, believe in your aides. They will save her. Those they handle are humans with innocent souls who had strayed."


    Hue was speechless and he could do nothing. If only he had not been exiled, he would have been there with her.


    Little Veen looked up at his speechless look. The red eyes that stared down on the floor were burning in fire. But, nothing could be done no matter how mad or how red his eyes become.


    If he let his master go out and save his wife, more innocent lives will be involved and the penalty befallen upon his master will be even severe than now because his master tends to kill without sparing any thought of mercy.


    Luckily, Hue''s aides did a good job and spared the humans who dared to have ill intention towards his wife. No lives were wasted from what had happened from last night.


    What really happened last night was...


    Before the taxi driver could make a turn to a junction which led to a trunk road, a black car sped before them and blocked their way when it stops right in front of them.


    "What happened?" Danny asked the driver.


    "There''s another car suddenly stopping in front of our way." Said the driver. "What should I do if they''re police officers? I stole this car and modified it into a taxi."


    "Just stay calm," Danny said to the driver. He placed Jennet''s body down beside him and positioned her head on his lap, making her looked like she''s fast asleep.


    "If they are police officers, just tell them you''re sending me and my wife home. They won''t suspect anything." Danny added and he patted Jennet''s shoulders softly.


    "Are you sure? I''ve never wanted to go back to prison for helping you with your crime."


    "Pierce, stay calm. I assure you they are not police officers. Just stay calm." Danny assured him and lean his back on his seat.


    The driver called Pierce inhaled a deep breath and stared out with cold sweat started to appear on the back of his neck.


    "Fine, I''ll keep calm." He said and held tightly on the steering wheel. "But, if they are police in disguise, I''ll flee."


    "No, don''t!" Danny dismissed his sudden idea. "You''ll be exposed easily. Follow my lead and stay calm." Said Danny.


    He can''t have his cronies act harshly because of fear. He had to make them act until the end. He still needs to taste the woman beside him before he can allow his cronies to feast on her.


    Meanwhile, inside the black car, both Jerome and Susan stared at the taxi that they had tailed. Susan inhaled a deep breath and sighed hard.


    Jerome glanced at her, "What is with the long sigh? Tired?" He asked softly.


    Susan didn''t give him any answer but moved her head to the left and to the right, cracking her neck. "Not really. Just need to loosen up a few of my stiff muscles. It''s been so long since I last went on a mission like this."


    "Good luck in dealing with those humans. I''ll patch up your wounds if you''re injured." Jerome said and winked at her.


    Susan pushed the door open with a smile, "Thank you, my dear." She stepped out and approached the taxi.


    She knocked on the window at the passenger''s seat. There was a sweet smile on her face when the window slides down. She saw Danny and Jennet who was fast asleep beside him.


    "Mr Stanford," She called out Danny''s name and stared into his eyes. "Please return her to us and don''t move." She said.


    Suddenly her eyes colour changed into bright white. As soon as Danny stared into her eyes, he fell into a trance and was frozen in his seat.


    Pierce gasped at driver''s seat. He quelled in fright at the sight of her eyes.


    He ran his hand under the dashboard to get his hidden gun but a hand stopped him. He looked up and found Jerome smiling at him.


    Pierce stuttered in fear. When did he appear beside him?!


    "No weapons in public, please. Innocent lives will be at risk if you''re not following the proper rules." Jerome said and took the gun from his hand.


    Pierce has trembled when he heard him say, "A sinned soul like you should repent and ask for forgiveness and blessings. You will not walk this same path again if you did."


    "Get away from me!" Pierce screamed and ran out of the taxi. But, before he could run into the bushes, he tripped. His body stiffed on the muddy ground.


    Jerome laughed and appeared beside him in a whiff of smoke. He squatted and poked on Pierce''s head, "Human, you better not sleep in the mud tonight." He laughed and kept pushing his head against the mud.


    "Stop torturing that pitiful soul. You had better send him home and wipe his memories about tonight''s incident." Susan said from behind him.


    Jerome glanced at her and smiled. "As you wish my dear." He stood up and pointed in mid-air.


    A black circle appeared like a black hole. Jerome tossed Pierce''s body into the circle and no sigh of him anymore.


    Jerome reappeared beside Susan and glanced at the hypnotized man. He clicked his tongue, "Goodness, his head is full of indecent thought towards our master''s wife." He said and tsked with a shook on his head.


    "Wipe his memory as well," Susan commanded. "Fill his head with Mira''s imagines instead."


    Jerome pulled Danny out of the taxi and was about to toss him inside the same black circle, "Where should I send him?"


    "To where his heart longs to be."


    "Whatever you say, my dear," Jerome replied and tossed Danny''s big body into the circle. The circle disappeared shortly after that.


    Susan carried Jennet in her arms and walked back to their car. She laid Jennet''s body on the back seat. She inhaled a heavy sigh.


    "Troublesome..." She took a blanket and covered Jennet''s body with it. "Dealing with humans is so troublesome."


    "Done?" Jerome asked from the driver''s seat. He glanced back at Susan who sat beside Jennet.


    Susan nodded her head and closed the door. "Let''s go back."


    Jerome started the engine drove away. Susan glanced back and waved her hand. The abandoned taxi transformed into a giant tree and the trunk road disappeared out of sight.


    Hope Reality will make this a nightmare for her children so they won''t stray from what is right.


    ***

 Chapter 80 - Calls

    A week had passed since the trip to Country N. Everyone''s schedules started to get busy. Most of them doing overtime when the second group went for their trip.


    During that one week, Jennet had been in bliss. Luca didn''t bother her because he had always had meetings and went on-site inspections to each of the factions that he handles.


    As for Mira, she had been on her incognito mode ever since the trip ended. Her behaviour changes as well. She didn''t find fault with Jennet. She spent most of her time, worming in her office, making herself busy with paperwork.


    Also, the same man that they saw tailing her at the hotel in Country N had always appeared to meet her, asking her to go out with him.


    At the moment, Mira''s schedule was pretty much preoccupied with Danny Stanford, her man as what Susan told them before.


    Mira spent her next hours running away from him as soon as she finishes with her shift each day. She seemed to have tasted the karma befallen upon her over her unstoppable approach towards Luca before.


    On the other hand, it was a different story for Jennet. She had spent her days, coaxing her husband. After her return from Country N, she found her husband fuming at her for no reason.


    Whenever she asked the cause, he would always pull a sour face and blame her insensibility. He kept talking about her cheating behind his back during her trip. Although she had explained herself, Hue refused to listen.


    He refused to sleep with her when night falls. He didn''t bother her and slept in the guest room downstairs. He even refused to cook for her since last week!


    At the moment, it was the continuation of his unstoppable sulking drama.


    Jennet took off the apron and placed it on the preparation counter. She raised her head, stealing a glanced at the unkempt Hue, who had his back at her.


    Hue refused to comb his long hair, turning his hair into a serious-looking haystack. He even refused to eat which resulted in his loss of weight. He looked even thinner and his skin gotten duller than before she went for the trip.


    Jennet went to him and sat in front of him. Hue turned his face to the side, unwilling to see her face. His action was intentional and he harboured hatred towards the thought of seeing her going out with Luca Tybelg in Country N.


    "Husband, can we talk?" Jennet asked softly. She tilted her head to the side, staring deeply at him.


    He didn''t reply to her. He kept silent and stayed mum before her. His expression, sulky, was readable by Jennet''s keen eyes.


    "Husband, what should I do to make you stop getting angry at me?" Jennet asked him another question. "I honestly do not know what I had done to make you so angry like this."


    Again, Hue didn''t give her any replies. His face was as black as charcoal. Anger fumed from his entire being.


    "Husband," Jennet pulled on his chin facing her. Her heart ached when he swatted her hand and he turned his whole body around, refusing to look at her.


    Jennet stood up and moved to look at his sour face. "Hubby..." She pleaded and sat in front of him. "Don''t ignore me, please."


    Hue put on deaf ears. He looked away with a little grunt. He stormed out of the kitchen and disappeared inside the guest room.


    What on Earth made him so angry at her? He didn''t even listen to her explanation. He accused her of cheating behind his back with Luca Tybelg. All his accusations were as if he had been there with her during the trip. But, he wasn''t there and she didn''t even see him.


    Jennet sighed hard. How can she persuade him to believe in her again?


    She didn''t even want to be misunderstood by her own husband because it exhausted her just explaining the truth over and over again. But in the end, he refused to believe her.


    She went to the guest room and knocked on the door, "Husband, let''s eat dinner together. I''ve prepared yummy foods. You haven''t had anything since yesterday morning."


    There was a total silence coming from inside the room. There was no sound of footsteps approaching the door.


    Jennet turned the doorknob and gently pushed the door open. She poked her head in, looking around. But there was no sign of Hue in the room, not even his shadows.


    "Husband?" She called out and stepped in before closing the door gently behind her.


    She headed for the bathroom but the door was locked from inside. She cupped her ear on the door. However, there was only silence she heard.


    She knocked on the door, "Husband, are you in there?" She asked.


    Inside the bathroom, Hue sat on the floor, hugging his knees with his face on top of his knee caps. He refused to move to get the door. He refused to listen to her sweet nothing words.


    But, shortly after that, the door swung open, "Aha, there you are husband."


    He looked up and found her smiling widely at him. There was a bunch of keys in her hand in which, he assumed, she had used to unlock the door to get to him.


    Jennet knelt beside him looking so sad. Her heart ached so so much at his refusal to even speak with her. He had been on cold war with her and it had been a week already.


    "Hubby," Jennet gently called out for him. She took his hands in hers, "Let''s eat dinner together. Okay, honey?" She asked for approval.


    Since a week ago, she had been calling him with lots of intimate names from husband, hubby, honey, baby, darling and so on. But he kept ignoring her. He refused to listen to her and always created a barrier between them.


    "Leave me alone." He growled at her and turned his face to the side. His action made Jennet unhappy.


    "Honey, don''t push me away, please. I''ve apologized and I have been honest with you this entire time." Jennet said, trying her hardest to make him understand.


    Hue didn''t move. He still makes himself a frozen statue beside her. Ignoring all of her pleas will teach her a lesson not to underestimate the promises she made with him.


    He wanted her to deliver to her promises and not just simply promising him empty promises. He wanted her to totally have no relationship with Luca Tybelg. Not even as coworkers!


    His jealousy knows no bounds when it comes to her. He hated to see her mingling with another man. He wanted to occupy her world. Only him, her husband can spoil her.


    No other men allowed to even bat an eye on her!


    Having no response from Hue, Jennet retracted herself back.


    "Fine, if you want to be left alone, I''ll leave you alone. Take as much time you want, I''ll not bother you." She said and her face turned even more gloomy. She stepped out from the bathroom and walked out of the bedroom.


    Jennet sighed alone and went to the kitchen. Since last week, she had been eating alone, sleeping alone, waking up alone. Everything had been her alone.


    After appeasing her hungry stomach, she took a quick shower and put on her pyjama. She was about to go to sleep when her phone rang loudly by her side.


    She took the phone and stared on the screen. Home.


    She had been receiving quite a number of calls from her family in Country F but she never answered the call. Her family must have known her location and her whereabouts ever since they knew she had been with a man.


    She tossed the phone on the bed, drowning its sound under more pillows. She laid her body on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Her mind was drifting away.


    The ringing died after thirty seconds. Shortly after that, the sound of message notification filled the silence in her room.


    Jennet turned her head to the side, hesitating if she should check on her messages. Her stubborn hand, however, dived under the pillows taking the phone.


    She inhaled a deep breath and started to read all of the messages she received. All of the received messages are from Luca. He had been asking about how she had been doing. Another message from him asked about her free time if she would love to dine with him tomorrow evening.


    Jennet sighed even harder. "I''m sorry, Luca. I have to decline your invitation." She spoke alone.


    She typed her answers and stopped halfway before deleting it. It''s not a good reply. He will pester her with the reason why she declined his good intentions.


    "I think it''s about time to tell him about my status." She mumbled and turned on her stomach on the bed. She had been so down because Hue refused to believe in her. She had been cornered by her guilt and she wanted to put a full stop to what bothers her.


    Holding the phone tightly in her hands, she typed;


    ''I have been hiding a secret from you.''


    However, she deleted it again. She tossed the phone back under the pillows. "Urgh, it is hard, to tell the truth to someone like him. I wonder how he will react to it."


    But then, the phone rang, leaving her groaning lazily on the bed. She took the phone and held it close to her ear when she saw the caller is Marvina.


    "Why are you calling me?" She asked with giving her any warm greetings.


    "Jennet, are you home?"


    "Yes, I am. Why?"


    "Luca has been asking about you! Can you just answer his calls? I need to have a peaceful date with my boyfriend here!" Suddenly Marvina roared at her from the end of the line.


    Jennet froze. That was unexpected. "Ohh..."


    "Don''t you ''oh'' me!"


    "Ahh, my apologies," Jennet said in an unmotivated tone. He wasn''t in the mood to fight back.


    "You better tell him the truth. The longer you prolong this matter, more people will get hurt. You said you wanted your husband to believe in you, right? So you better clear all this misunderstanding with Luca and then you can start to throw yourself at your husband''s feet."


    "I got it. I''m planning to do so."


    "You better do it right now. Call Luca and spill the truth and at the same time say your rejection. I don''t want to keep listening to your whining about how your husband treated you afterwards."


    "I''m sorry for troubling you."


    "You better call Luca now! He kept calling me to ask about you. Call him this instance and tell him not to call me after work hour because I am spending my time with my boyfriend. Do you get what I say?"


    "I get it. Bye now." Jennet ended the call.


    She stepped out of the bed and went to the balcony. The cold night breeze blew her hair in the air, sending shivers down her body.


    She dialled Luca''s number and waited for his answer. Within seconds, he answered her call.


    "Jennet, are you alright?" Luca asked.


    His worried voice made her heartaches. If only he knew his question was what she had wanted to listen coming out of Hue''s mouth all this time. But, maybe she had to listen to it being spoken by someone else.


    "I''m fine." She answered. She bit her lip, contemplating deep within. What should she say now?


    ''What are you so worried about spilling the truth? He won''t die and he''s much more experienced in love matters. Just brace your heart and say it out loud.'' Tiny Jennet appeared in her head, persuading her softly.


    Her hand turned into a fist by her side when she said, "Luca, I actually have something to tell you."


    "Is it important?" Luca''s tone sounded like he was making a joke to her.


    "It''s very important because it is concerning the relationship between you and me as well," Jennet answered with a serious tone.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know if it''s appropriate for me to say it on the phone."


    "... Are you going to reject me?"


    "..."


    Jennet slapped her own head. She didn''t know how she should answer his direct question.


    In all of her years living, her speeches and opinions were all rehearsed by her mother. She pretty much didn''t have to say what she wants to say. She didn''t have to bother rejecting men because her mother will say all the rejection on her behalf. Her role was just smiling and listening or just returning to her room to study.


    She had always been treated like a child by her mother and such conversation are referred to as mature conversation among adults. She was not allowed to listen or to eavesdrop the conversation.


    Due to the restrictions, she had a hard time to mingle with those of the same age. She had always refused to talk if her fellow friends started to talk about having someone special. She had always been an oddball among the same class.


    Although she had run far from her family now however, she hasn''t adapted herself to such conversation yet. She''s pretty much still too green to act like an adult in regards to love matters.

 Chapter 81 - Truth

    Still holding the phone to her ear, Jennet turned her gaze towards the night sky. She didn''t see any moon but only stars scattering around. It''s a moonless night just like how she felt so worn out over what happened to her.


    Yes, it''s already about the time she spills the truth. She can''t hide the skeletons inside the cupboard anymore. She can''t wait for another time. Dragging more of her time to explain will trouble them all. It is much important to calm her husband''s heart after she explains everything to Luca.


    "Luca, first of all, I''m going to say, I''m sorry." Jennet started the conversation with an apology.


    Luca chuckled from the end of the line, "Why are you apologizing to me? You didn''t do anything wrong." He said.


    Jennet bit her own lips. Hearing his laughter she knew, he was confused over the whole thing that she tried to explain.


    "I did something very wrong for hiding the truth about myself from everyone else including you."


    "Okay... So, what are you going to tell me?"


    "Luca, I can''t accept you. I am sorry." She apologized. "I''m not compatible with you and I hope you can cherish someone else who is compatible with you."


    "Why are you suddenly saying that? Have anyone caused you any trouble for you to say such things to me?"


    Luca knew how she had been so serious and cautious around him. So, somebody must have told her to back away from his life. But, he''s not going to let her fight them alone if it''s that really the case.


    "If I say yes, what would you do about it?" Jennet asked him instead. She would like to know his answer to such questions.


    "I''ll tell them not to cause you any trouble," Luca replied with confidence.


    "Then, can you tell my husband not to cause me any trouble?"


    "Sure," He replied, but then, "No...wait...what?!" He seemed to have realised that she said ''husband''.


    Luca''s voice rose instantly. "What are you talking about? Husband? You have a husband?"


    "I''m married."


    "..."


    There was another silence. Luca sighed at the end of the line, "Honestly speaking I''m seriously confused here. Did you just say that you''re married?"


    "Yes," Jennet inhaled a deep breath, "I am actually a married woman. I''ve tried to tell you for so many times but the timing was always off so I held myself back."


    The truth she spoke was like a huge stone that crushed Luca''s little happiness into pieces. Luca burst into a burst of laughter, hiding all of his frustration.


    "I don''t believe you. I''m okay if you want to reject me but telling me that you''re already married is...unrealistic. Not logic. You''re an unmarried woman and we all know that..."


    "I''ve been hiding my marriage from everyone." Jennet cut him in his speech.


    Luca went silent. He felt like smashing the phone in his hand. This rejection is too cruel. If she really dislikes the thought of dating him, she can just say it out properly without having to lie to him about herself.


    "Jennet, we better meet up and talk this thing over. It''s like you said earlier, it''s inappropriate to discuss it on the phone. Let''s meet tomorrow and I''ll text you the location." Luca said. There was frustration overlapping in his tone.


    "Can I bring my husband along?"


    There was a moment of silence before Luca said, "Sure, you can bring your husband along. I''m going to hang up now. Have a good rest and a good night."


    Jennet couldn''t tell if he was angry but she knew he must be furious at the other line.


    The call ended instantly and Jennet was left wondering if he will fire her when she reports duty on Monday. She had hurt his pride.


    He must be so broken-hearted because as far as she knew, no women had ever rejected him over someone else. Every woman had always thrown themselves to him and he can just pick whoever he wants to be his girlfriend.


    For now, in his love history, she''s the first woman to have rejected him.


    Jennet sent a message to Marvina after the call ended. But, Marvina didn''t reply to her texts.


    "Well, I''ve done what I''ve supposed to do a long time ago. I hope he didn''t do anything stupid." She stretched her back. She smiled alone and whispered in the wind.


    "I''m so sorry Luca..."


    ***


    Hue peeked at the woman standing at the balcony. Hearing her apologizing non-stop all alone, a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    Did she just dump that home wrecker?


    When Jennet turned around, she was shocked to see Hue standing behind her. She can''t help but ask in a soft tone, "Hue, how long have you been there?"


    Hue walked toward her and out of the blue, he flicked her forehead which made the woman cried in pain.


    "Why did you do that?!" She fumed at him.


    Hue didn''t answer her and flicked her forehead again. This time, it''s a very hard one.


    Jennet gritted her teeth and hit him continuously over his chest.


    "What is wrong with you? Stop doing that!" She said and snarled at him like a cute little puppy that refused to be petted.


    Hue''s smile got even wider. He took both of her fits into his hands. His action slowed her furious attack and she kept staring at him.


    He lowered his face and spoke, "I''m punishing you because you''re so slow like a tortoise."


    Jennet rolled her eyes at him, "I am not slow. And why did you suddenly said you''re punishing me? I haven''t done anything wrong!"


    "Yes, you did just now. You seemed to forget how you should address your husband. Since last week, you have been calling me with names. I want to hear you calling me with those names again." He pulled her into his embrace.


    Jennet gazed upon his jade-blue eyes that were smiling at her. Those naughty eyes were burning deep within. Deep down, she rejoiced silently.


    Her Hue is back!


    "Stupid!" She called at him and pushed his body away from her. Hue didn''t anticipate she would push him and he fell on his bums on the floor, blinking his eyes in surprise.


    "You stink!" She added and stuck out her tongue at him before she ran into the house.


    As soon as she''s inside the room, tears broke through the rims of her eyes along with a smile on her face. She felt awkward happiness budding in her heart. She had never felt this kind of happiness before.


    "My wife, let''s take a bath together!" Hue''s voice filled the atmosphere.


    Jennet wiped her wet face and answered in a slightly higher tone, "Take a bath on your own! I''m not taking one with a pervert like you!"


    She turned her face towards the balcony and she found Hue was already rushing towards her with his eyes flashes in anticipation.


    Jennet screamed and ran out of the bedroom followed by Hue who chased after her. They ran in circles in the living room. Screams and waves of laughter filled the entire villa, sending positive vibes throughout the area.


    "Once I catch you, I''ll never let you go!" He said when he finally cornered her at the kitchen.


    "I''ve been starving myself for a week!" He added with a naughty smile.


    Jennet grabbed a frying pan and swung it like a sword in front before him. Her face was pale but her smile was wider than before.


    "Don''t come any closer. Keep a distance from me!" She said, warning him.


    Hue laughed and took a step closer to her, "My lovely wife, have you forgotten something? I''m not stinking at all. I''m covered by this smell of ambience and you know how I smelt."


    "That''s the more reason that I want to stay away from you. Who knows what you will do to me as soon as you catch me."


    "I''m starving..." Hue said and put on a pitiful face.


    "I''ve cooked you dinner. It''s on the table." Jennet replied.


    "Not that." Hue whined before her.


    "I refused!" Jennet said as soon as she knew what he implies all along. Her face turned crimson red and she held on the frying pan dearly than ever.


    Hue took one step closer to her. But immediately stop when Jennet threatened him with the frying pan. He took a step back.


    "I am really starving." He said and his eyes turned gleamy asking for some mercy.


    "Then, just eat those foods on the table. It''s for you." Jennet pointed to the table and kept swinging the frying pan at him, as a precaution.


    "My wife, I''m serious." He kept saying. Then, he took his shirt off and threw it on the spot clean floor. His sexy abs were glistening with sweats after their little run earlier.


    Jennet held the frying pan even firmly with two hands. Her heart started to beat out of control.


    "W-why are you taking your shirt off?" She stuttered before him. The brave looking face that she had on couldn''t stop her hands from trembling.


    "Put your shirt on!" She said out loud and swung the pan.


    Hue chuckled and step back a pace. "I''ve said it before that I will strip first before my wife every time we want to make love."


    Jennet''s embarrassment meter rose to the max and finally exploded into a loud poof. The frying pan she held felt so light that she had raised it even higher and swung it at his direction.

 Chapter 82 - Making Up (Part 1)

    Before the frying pan could reach his head, Hue dodges the attack by turning his body to the side. The pan hit on the edge of the table behind him, just a few inches from his thighs.


    Jennet grunted in exasperation as soon as she realised she had been hitting the table instead of the target. There was a little bent on the side of the frying pan, the result of the momentum from her powerful swing.


    However, before she could land another blow, Hue had already snatched the pan from her hands. He raised the pan higher in his hand and took the chance to poke on her forehead with his finger.


    "Naughty wife," He said and tsked at her all at the same time. "You''re not allowed to swing the frying pan again. Food will taste bad if you do. Please respect all of the cooking utensils." He added in a tone, oddly cheerful.


    "Shut up!" Jennet huffed and puffed before him. Her cheeks ballooned like a pucker fish. Her face reddened like a burning hot metal rod.


    Hue snorted as he witnessed her sulky face. He poked at her ballooned cheeks, teasing her while chuckling sneakily at her.


    Ahh, she looked like a cute hamster!


    "So, cute. Your unexpected cute look makes me want to bed you so much!" He giggled as he said his intention honestly.


    He had been carefree as always, not minding to hide his indecent feelings. He had no qualm to say it is much nicer words. His heart had already had wings and flew around.


    Jennet glared at him and pushed her palms over his face in her protest. His mouth and eyes were completely covered by her hands.


    Hue was surprised at her protest but he didn''t make any move on her. He placed the pan back on the table behind him without moving his body or his head that could attract her attention to snatch the pan from him.


    A chuckle left his mouth when he grabbed both of her hands with one grasp, seizing her completely before he wrapped his other hand around her waist and immediately pulled her closer to him.


    "I gotcha." He whispered as soon as he freed his mouth from the barricade of her hands.


    Jennet tugged her hands fiercely but his grasp on her small wrists was too strong for her meagre strength. She felt faint due to his stronghold.


    Hue pulled her hands closer to his lips again and then slowly he licked her every finger. At the same time, he gave her a stare that could melt her heart.


    His stare felt like a threat to her. Locking eyes with him will not guarantee how sturdy her heart will be afterwards. She can''t fight this threat of seduction. She can''t handle it properly yet.


    She survived all of the temptations before because she chose to ignore it. She distanced herself from it by not talking about it at all. She chose to spend her times reading books that could make her laugh out loud, to make her forget about troubles that tried to linger around her.


    But, the man before her displays all of the things that she had tried so hard to ignore. The man before her was the biggest trouble of them all. He made her so restless all alone. He made her solid rock heart turned into an easily moulded heart like a lump of wet clay.


    Jennet stared at the eyes that kept staring at her. The seduction that comes from his eyes, turned her whole body into jelly. Sense of shame came crashing in her heart when she watched him licking her fingers with passion. She knew she will be eaten completely afterwards.


    "S-stop it!" She stuttered. His seductive look made her having goosebumps all over her body.


    He''s dangerous!


    She pulled her hands down but Hue tightened the hold on her wrists. She tried to escape his tight hold by wiggling her body but failed when he, kept on licking her fingers and her palm, leaving her speechless before him.


    It was a tingling feeling that made her shoulders twitched. She muffled her whimpering by biting her own lips while staring at him. She wanted to laugh but she didn''t dare to. Only her eyes were pinned on the handsome face before her. She didn''t move or make any sound and just locked her eyes on him.


    Bit by bit, she was drawn to the silent seduction. Her body started to react to his calls. Her breathing became so hot when she breathed in his nice scent that enveloped them. She started to pant slowly when Hue shifted his kisses to her shoulder and the nape of her neck.


    She didn''t even realise her hands were freed and were pressing them on his naked chest when he savoured her neck. Her heart betrayed her as she had her eyes closed, enjoying the feeling in silence. Ahh, she gave in too fast!


    Hue held the back of her neck with one hand while the other supported her back. His nose brushed against her skin, filling his lungs with her scent. His lips trailed her neck and down to her collarbone, making her so hot in his embrace.


    "H-honey..." She whispered with soft pant escaping her gaping mouth. She, unconsciously, squeezed his muscular chest.


    She saw a burning desire, reflected in his eyes. His left hand roamed her slender waist and slowly went under her pyjama shirt, crawling up her skin like spiders.


    "N-no...haa..." She gasped before him when he squeezed her breast.


    Another wave of goosebumps knocked on her entire body at the ambush he made. She immediately grabbed the hand that was squeezing and kneading her breast under her bra.


    Hue ignored her heavy gasping and he pushed her body against the cold wall, next to the standing fridge.


    He clasped her noisy mouth with intense kisses, silencing her. Both of his hands roamed under her shirt, cupping her breasts in his hot palms. He could feel her nipples hardened on his skin.


    "No...s-stop..." She gasped between kisses. "Stop..." Her hands desperately tried to pry his hands away from her breasts.


    Hue kept pinning her body on the wall while his hands kept on kneading her breasts, arousing her. Slowly she weakened, her knees gave up and she nearly fell on her knees.


    As soon as she was about to collapse on her knees, he immediately catches her firmly in his arms. She was panting heavily with her face flushed in red. Both of her hands were trembling when she supported herself up, flinging herself onto his body.


    As soon as she stood up straight on her back against the wall, Hue tilted his head to the side and attacked her lips with intense kisses.


    His kiss, then shifted to her ear and then down her jaw and then further down. Without warning he put his head under her shirt, pressing his mouth on her left nipple.


    "Haaa..." She gasped with her eyes shut tightly. Her breathe became wilder. Her body curved when his hot tongue circled her hardened nipple.


    "Mmm..." She hummed with her jaws clenched tightly. Her eyes shut tightly.


    "H-hue..." She called. But, Hue ignored her call and tormented her with his kisses underneath her shirt.


    "Stop...haa..." She gasped as soon as she felt him biting her hardened nipple and she unconsciously, sunk her nails in his skin.


    Hue pulled his head from under her shirt. A naughty smirk was all over his face as he locked eyes with the woman whose face was flushed and was covered in tiny bullets of sweat.


    He caressed her hot cheek as he leaned his forehead against hers, "Should I do you here?" He asked.


    Jennet gave him a stern glare. Her face became even hotter after listening to his question.


    "Stupid!" She grunted while panting. He had the nerve to ask her that kind of question in a situation like this?!


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Hue asked with a wicked smile on his face.


    "The bed, stupid!" Jennet growled at him. Her face burned even redder after what she said.


    "The what?" Hue cupped his ear at her, still want to torment her feeling with his naughty question.


    Jennet felt like punching him really hard down his torso where it hurts the most. Even at a moment like this he still wants to infuriate her down to her bones.


    "Hue, as much as I want to love you is just how much I wish to hit you." She said between her heavy breathing.


    "I honestly didn''t hear what you said before, my love. Care to repeat your answer to my question earlier?" Hue kept on poking on her thinly veiled patience.

 Chapter 83 - Making Up (Part 2)

    "Respect the kitchen and do me in the bedroom!" She roared which nearly make him deaf in the ears. That was unexpected for her to roar out loud at him.


    She had summoned a lot of courage to repeat the same embarrassing answer. If she didn''t consider him as her husband, she had already fled, waning in frustration and embarrassment.


    Hue chuckled at her. He tilted his head again and stared at her blushing deep red face. He knew she had reached her limit and any more teasing than that she may explode and compromised.


    He leaned closer and pressed his cheek against her hot cheek and with a soft voice he said, "As you wish, my lovely wife."


    He carried her bridal style out of the kitchen and brought her all the way into the bedroom upstairs. As soon as her body hits the bed, Hue pounced on her like a mad beast. He kept attacking her lips as he pinned her body down.


    On the other hand, she responded to his kisses without holding herself back. She ran her hands in his hair while her tongue invaded his mouth. She turned back into a kissing monster that Hue knew before. Her bold move excites Hue and he twirled his tongue together with hers.


    The two of them were lost in the moment, busy, suckling on each other''s lips. They tasted so sweet in each other''s mouth and refused to part, even for a moment. They kept pinning onto each other, like a glue.


    Hue took her shirt and bra off with ease. He threw it on the floor before he continued to kiss her again. His hands kept groping on her breasts, squeezing them as if milking them.


    One by one their clothes flew off the bed as they undressed each other. Their clothes, until the last piece of their undergarments, littered the floor.


    The bedroom''s light dimmed by itself when the couple busied themselves on the bed. A sweet scent filled the entire bedroom. It''s a pleasurable smell and acted as an aphrodisiac at the same time. Sensuality filled the atmosphere and none of them realises the oddity that wrapped the air around them. Only comfort filled the void of the night.


    The passionate couple continued to frolic with each other, tormenting the bed. The poor bed kept protesting with its creaking sound at every movement they made on the bed.


    A moan escaped Jennet''s mouth when Hue tightened his hold on her waist, pushing his manhood even deeper inside her. He pounded in her, sending tremors to her body.


    Her brows arched downward with her mouth slightly ajar while her eyes kept staring at the jade-blue eyes above her. Bullets of sweat that dampened the hair around her face, made her look even more seductive.


    Hue buried his face in her neck before he fastened his pace. Due to his unbeatable pace, Jennet kept moaning on the bed. Her nails sunk themselves on the skin of his arms.


    "I love you..." Hue whispered before her face.


    His voice was filled with care and sweetness. Importantly, there was devotion in his words. His soft tone as he spoke in her ears, brimmed her heart with joy. The joy that she felt made her happy inwardly and tears filled her eyes.


    His eyes gazed upon her eyes that were filled with tears. His thumb rested on her lower lip as he caressed that trembling lip with utmost gentleness.


    Jennet gazed upon the jade-blue eyes that kept staring into hers. She had heard him saying the same words for so many times and oddly, she never felt bored to keep listening to him. She liked it too!


    "I, too, love you..." She answered in a soft whisper and pulled on his face towards her, kissing him again. "Hue, I love you..." She repeated, worried that he might not hear her clearly.


    She wound her arms around his neck and tightened the lock of her leg around his waist, securing him in her tight embrace.


    "Again..." She whispered and licked his ear.


    Hue raised his head and the same red eyes came back as well. He smiled at her and clasped her mouth, giving her his energy force. He will use everything he had to satiate their desires.


    Throughout the night, moans and cries filled the bedroom. The couple unleashed their desires towards each other with ease. No one wanted to hold back anymore. The insatiable hunger of lust and desire were overflowed and were paid off at last.


    ***


    The sun shone through the window, illuminating the interior of the spacious bedroom that was in silence since hours ago. Two naked bodies laid on the bed together with half of their body hidden underneath the comforter.


    Jennet aroused from her sleep when the sound of a message notification filled the silence. She opened her eyes and yawned as she reached for the phone on the bedside table. Luca had just texted her the location of their meeting.


    She closed the message, placed the phone back on the table and then turning her body towards Hue. He was fast asleep and his face glowed under the lights which were covered by a few locks of his golden hair.


    She tucked the locks of hair behind his ear and stared at him. A wide smile appeared on her face when she leaned closer and stole a kiss on his lips. It was a light brushed against his lips.


    But as soon as she pulled her face back, she was stared at, menacingly, by a pair of jade-blue eyes that was surprised at her sneaky attack.


    "Already sneaking a kiss early in the morning?" Hue spoke. His voice was hoarse but that didn''t hide the sexiness in his voice as he spoke.


    Jennet smiled at him and pulled on the comforter up to her neck. She chuckled beside him, "Your look makes me want to kiss you." She said honestly.


    Hue chuckled and poked on her nose which she took with a low grunt, displeased at his action. He moved closer and kissed her on the lips, savouring her once again.


    "Hmm... Payback..." He said and kissed her again.


    "Hue, I''m hungry," Jennet said as soon as she parted lips with him.


    She had an urgent crisis at the moment and that is to fill her empty stomach. Foods she consumed for energy last night had depleted over their vigorous activity. Although he shared his energy force that didn''t help with her empty stomach after their intense love spree on the bed.


    Hue gazed into her eyes. "Can I, firstly, satiate my hunger before I feed you?" He asked, putting on a spoilt face.


    "You had satiated your hunger last night." She stated. "I, on the other hand, am abdominally hungry. My stomach needs refuelling and also I''m physically exhausted." She continued and gently pushed him to the side. She propelled herself into a seating position while pressing the comforter onto her chest.


    She glanced at him, "Go and get ready now." She said, urging him to get up.


    Hue smiled and sat down beside her. He clung to her side, kissing her cheek.


    "Let''s take a bath together." He whispered in her ear before giving her cheek another peck.


    "You can go in alone." Jennet protested and turned her face away, with cheeks that turned crimson red.


    She knew he never wants to have just a bath together. She knew he will exhaust her once she agreed for a bath together with him.


    Hue stepped out of the bed and her eyes followed only to find herself staring at his nakedness. Her face burned even redder. She looked away, afraid of falling for his seduction again.


    Hue''s long hair fluttered at his sides when he bends down. His face was drawn so close and he could feel the heat from her burning, red face.


    "Come on. I''ll not move if you refuse to take a bath together." He said, pressuring her with choices that she can''t refuse.


    Jennet shook her head so vigorously without turning to see his face. "Your words could never be trusted." She replied, half stuttering.


    Hue pouted before her, "My love, please. I''ll be good and won''t do anything other than taking a bath with you." He explained.


    Jennet turned her face at him. She saw eagerness in his eyes. She had long for that eagerness because she likes it when he showered her with his love. She had wished for it to always be in him.


    "Carry me then." She stated a request, looking bashful.


    The man broke into a wide smile as soon as he heard her request.

 Chapter 84 - Familiar (Part 1)

    "I''ll be happy to carry you, my lovely wife." Hue answered in a chivalrous tone.


    He carried her in his arms and into the bathroom. They took a nice bath together and not doing anything else that could bring embarrassment to the wife.


    After their bath and after dressing neatly in matching casual clothes, Jennet tugged on Hue''s sleeve, attracting his attention.


    "What is it, my love?" Hue asked, smiling even widely at her. He coiled his arms around her slender waist while staring into her eyes.


    Jennet looked up to him, "Umm, can you come with me and meet Luca Tybelg?" She asked as she smoothened the crease on his shirt.


    "I told him the truth about us," She explained. "...and I want to bring you along to see him." She said coyly.


    Hue smiled and tilted his head to the side, "Of course, I''ll come along. Even if you don''t ask, I''ll still bother you to bring me along."


    Jennet gave him a soft pound over his chest, getting even more bashful. However, no words of protest came out of her mouth.


    Hue leaned forwards and kissed her head lovingly. "You''ve done the right thing, my lovely wife. I hope afterwards, he won''t pester you."


    Jennet laughed after hearing his words. She gazed upon his face.


    "Jealous?" She asked, teasing him.


    Hue rolled his eyes at her, "Well, of course. Every husband will get jealous if their wives meet with another man. No one can just keep quiet about it even the coolest man." He spoke.


    Jennet smiled even wider at him, "Thank you for your jealousy. I''ll treasure them."


    "Are you making fun of me? You''re a bully! Don''t make fun of your husband, please!" Hue pouted and looked away.


    "I''m not making fun of you. I''m appreciating you and I''m loving you even more. Give me a kiss if you''re not angry." Jennet wound her arms around his neck, slightly tugging on him for a kiss.


    He wanted to keep making a sour face at her however when she pleaded him, his heart melts. He abandoned the thought of pouting and gave her the kiss she asked for.


    ***


    The same morning at Luca''s house...


    "Luca, are you alright?" Felix handed him a mug of hot coffee. There was a concerned look on his face.


    Luca took the mug and gazed out, over the glassed window. He was looking so unkempt after waking up this morning. There were dark circles under his eyes and cowlicks were everywhere on his head.


    Felix placed a plate of croissants in front of him. "Best eat your breakfast before we go out to meet Jennet." He said softly when there were no replies from him.


    "What do you think of me?" Luca asked before Felix could move away from the room.


    Felix raised his head, thinking for a while. Not sure what he thinks of.


    Then he said, "You''re amazing."


    It was an honest answer from a man of few words. However, it didn''t really help Luca to feel much better.


    But still, Luca said his appreciation to his answer, "Thanks,"


    He tapped his fingers slowly on the mug. He wasn''t satisfied enough with Felix''s answer. He looked at Felix with anticipation.


    "Do you think I''m annoying?" He asked.


    Felix''s brows knitted, an expression that hardly shown on his face. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, for all of the years that you have been my personal assistant, do you find me annoying? Let''s just a say, a nosey person or overbearing, perhaps?" Luca spoke out with one hand moving in rhythm to what he tried to explain.


    Felix straightened his back. He stared back at the messy looking man.


    "I assure you, you have never been an annoying person since the first day I started working with you. But, the only annoying thing about you will be your girlfriends." Felix explained honestly in his usual flat tone.


    Felix had never liked the women that ever dated his boss. No one among them is sensible enough. Most of them cling to Luca because of his wealth and fame. As one of the successful bachelor in the country, everyone tried their best to win him.


    During his boss''s dating days, Felix had to accommodate to Luca''s girlfriend''s request. Be it shopping or walk their pets, he had to do it all. He never complains because he did it all for Luca''s good name.


    He also trusts Luca because, no matter how many girlfriends he had, he never brings them home, not once. Their outing always ended with Luca sending his girlfriend back to their own homes and never went out dating past midnight. Luca also always refused their invitation to sleep the night. He respected their pride as a woman and treated them all with care.


    "Thanks, Felix." Luca smiled bitterly at him."That''s what I want to know." He added.


    "Anything happened last night?" Felix asked, shifting the question. "It''s rare for you to ask me a self-reflection question like that." He added, still in a soft but flat tone.


    Luca didn''t answer him directly. He took a croissant with one hand and stared at it for a while. Then, he took a bite, munching it before swallowing it down his throat.


    There was only silence in the room. One was filling his stomach in his slow pace and another one was patiently waiting for the other to finish his food.


    "I''ve been an annoying person to someone," Luca said at last after taking a small sip of the coffee from the mug that he held firmly.


    "..."


    "She said she''s married."


    "..."


    Luca turned his face towards Felix, "Did you know Jennet is married? She told me about it last night."


    "..."


    Luca groaned in his seat, getting even depressed. He leaned back into the couch and waved his hand.


    "Felix, say something, please!" He talked to Felix, hoping to get some response from him.


    Felix gave him an endless stare. A stare that was only emptiness in them. But, he still gave an answer, "I have no idea about her marriage. This affair with a married woman, all I can say is for you to forget her."


    It was a direct and clear answer. Just like the person who utters them, a man of few words.


    Luca exhaled a deep breath. What he said is actually true. If Jennet really is a married woman then, he can''t keep chasing after her anymore. He had to bury his feelings for her.


    "Thanks. That''s actually good thinking. But, I still need to make sure everything she said is true." Luca said to him. "She''s the woman of my dream. I''ve always been drawn to her and I can''t let the chance to escape if she lied to me about this marriage ordeal. I''ll stop having hope on her if she''s telling me the truth."


    Felix tilted his head to the side and spoke, "Luca, on the bright side, you can look for the woman that you have been looking for. The woman with jade blue eyes."


    Luca shook his head and said, "That woman is impossible to exist. I don''t even remember her name. She appeared like a dream and then disappeared shortly after that."


    "Well, no harm is done to keep searching for her. She may probably be in Country N. If you want to have her to be responsible for taking advantages on you, we can start looking right away."


    Luca sighed softly. "Felix, you, yourself told me that no records about her exist. How am I going to look for her? It''s just impossible." Luca said and took another sip of his coffee. There was only sadness fleeting in his gaze as he motioned his eyes towards the mug.


    There was a short silence before Felix asked another question, "If you are given the chance to meet her, what do you hope to do?"


    Luca exhaled a deep sighed and said, "I''ll ask for her hands in marriage straight away, of course. I don''t want to be kidnapped all the time and then get molested all to her heart''s content. If marrying her can stop her from kidnapping me, then, I''ll marry her."


    That was his resolve. Even if he wants to marry another woman, that mysterious woman would still be able to repeat the same thing and more trouble will arise. He would lose his face if a scandal appears on the headlines about him having a mistress.


    "Will you be happy with your choice?" Felix asked. "No one is forcing you to marry her." He added.


    Luca bit his lips. He kept silent. After a while, he spoke in a low tone, "I don''t know. But, I do know that abandoning my responsibility will make me a worthless man."


    ''Furthermore, I don''t want to be an irresponsible man if she bears my child. Mother would be very broken hearted and she would harbour hatred towards me and Felix probably won''t see me like how he sees me now.'' He thought.


    Up till now, Luca had never said a word about what really happened every time he was ''kidnapped'' by that mysterious woman. He always told Felix that he had been molested and Felix trusted his words.


    He did not have the courage to tell him that he had slept with that mysterious woman a few times already. Even if he had to lie to those he loves, he will keep on lying for as long as they didn''t abandon him because losing them, he has no reason to continue living like how he lives now.


    "I''ll support you," Felix said.


    Luca smiled in his seat. He wanted to cry but what use do crying do to him?


    He''s really torn at the moment.

 Chapter 85 - Familiar (Part 2)

    "You better get ready now. You will have to meet Jennet at 10 am today." Felix immediately changed the topic of their conversation.


    He took the empty plate walked out of the room, leaving Luca all alone with his thought.


    Luca inhaled a deep breath and shook his head. "Jennet, I know you''re not trying to lie to me. But, I still need to satisfy my curiosity with my own two eyes."


    ***


    The reality was indeed too cruel towards Luca when he met Jennet and her husband, the man that she claimed to be her husband.


    However, upon meeting her husband made Luca speechless. His chatty character disappeared the moment he laid eyes on the person standing beside Jennet.


    Luca stared at the tall and handsome man from top to bottom. His had exactly the same as the face of the woman who had kidnapped him before.


    His height, his jade-blue eyes and long, blonde hair are exactly the same. The only difference between them will be; this person doesn''t have boobs!


    The man was glaring at him, but oddly Luca felt that glare was familiar to him. He felt he had known this person before. His instinct told him that he had seen him before.


    Luca broke into a smile and politely asked, "Have we met before?"


    Hue gave Luca a questioning look, "This is our first time meeting each other." He said.


    He pulled a chair for Jennet and then, he sat beside her, opposite Luca. The two men looked at each other with an intense gaze. They looked like two wild and fierce dogs ready to attack each other over a delicious-looking bone.


    Jennet watched the two men suspiciously. The moment they entered the cafe, she felt something was off about them. They seemed to have a grudge against each other.


    She knew about Hue''s unhappy feelings towards Luca but Luca, who had never seen him before, also emitted the same unhappy feelings in silence.


    "Have you been to Country N before?" Luca asked Hue again before Jennet could open her mouth.


    Jennet turned mute as soon as she heard Luca questioning her husband. She was left frowning in her seat. She was left wondering of what could his question possibly mean. As far as she knew, Hue had never been to Country N.


    The two men were staring among each other intensely, ignoring her existence. Jennet exchanged glances among the two men.


    Wait a minute, did Luca perhaps was infected by Hue''s charm too?


    When she realised that, she gasped inwardly in her seat. She wasn''t thinking about that possibility before. She was too worried about Luca not able to accept the truth about her marriage. But she didn''t dare to interrupt their intense gaze among each other.


    Hue smiled and shook his head, "No, I haven''t been there." He answered smoothly.


    At the moment he was faced to faced with Luca Tybelg, he had the urge to claw his face. He also had the urge to tear him apart, limbs by limbs until no part of his body are intact.


    He still could not stand the thought of what he had done to his wife back in Country N. He dared to ask his wife out on a date and even bought her clothes. He, the husband, should have been doing all of that for her and not another man!


    "You look familiar," Luca said with a wide smile after a long silence.


    The smile displayed on his face was an eerie one. Jennet had never seen him smile like that in all of her year working together with him. He, either had his business smiles or his romantic smiles on his face before.


    Luca asked again, "Are you sure you haven''t been there because I felt like I''ve seen you there before."


    If this man was the same person then, he had to make him spill the truth before them. Even if he didn''t have any boobs, for now, he must be hiding them underneath his shirt.


    Well, his chest was looking rather bigger underneath those clothes he wore. This person must have been lying to Jennet as well. Did Jennet fall into some kind of a love scam?


    The Jennet that he knew is quite honest and dense so she may not be able to differentiate between truth and lie. She may be prey to those with black hearts.


    "You must have mistaken me for someone else." Hue answered politely, unwilling to create more doubt in Jennet''s heart, who he knew is a cautious soul.


    He clenched his jaws silently without showing his uneasiness. He can''t tell Jennet that he, in fact, had been to country N, disguising himself as a single parent on a trip with Little Veen. He had been on an incognito trip just to keep an eye on her.


    Did this man call Luca Tybelg had seen him loitering around with Little Veen? Did he already know about his identity as Jennet''s husband but putting on a facade to fool her? To get closer to her?


    Hue leaned forward and smiled back at him, "I assure you, good sir, I have never been to Country N." He explained.


    The two men glared among each other. The sight of it made Jennet frowned in confusion. She was uneasy but she was speechless. She didn''t know what she should say to them.


    She clapped her hands, severing the intense gaze between the two men. The longer she let them staring dagger towards each other, the longer she will have to wait to clear the misunderstanding.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt but are the two of you done staring at each other?" She smiled at them. "We''re here to clear some misunderstandings." She waved her hands between them.


    Hue came back to his sense and he immediately apologized, "My apologies, my love." Then, he leaned his body to the side, slightly touching her shoulder with his shoulder.


    Luca saw his action but he just apologized to her and kept a cool demeanour before her. "I''m sorry. His look reminds me of someone."


    Jennet turned her gaze towards Hue. Her doubt accumulated bit by bit. She started to feel restless about her husband''s identity apart from being a god.


    ''His looks remind him of someone else? What does Luca mean? As far as I know, no one looks like Hue in this world. Did Hue hide something from me?''


    Hiding her uneasiness, Jennet turned to look at Luca, "Anyway, Luca, this is my husband, Hue Hedo." She said introducing the men to each other.


    She turned to look at Hue, "Hue, this is my boss, Luca Tybelg. So now, you can be at ease." She gave Hue a sweet smile that melted Hue''s burning heart. The way she patted his hand, assuring him, cleared his mind from any sort of unhappy thoughts.


    "Thank you, my love." Hue answered back to her.


    Jennet shifted her gaze towards Luca. She saw his smiles but she knew, to keep smiling like that hurts the most.


    "I''m sorry for not telling you earlier. I didn''t mean to toy with your feelings. I''ve tried to explain but it''s always not on the right timing." She explained honestly.


    "We''re married for five years already." Hue interrupted her. Jennet, again, was speechless because of what he had said.


    Luca glanced at Jennet, "Is that true?"


    "We''re actually..." Jennet opened her mouth to explain but...


    "We''re actually engaged for five years before we signed the marriage license weeks ago. So practically speaking, it''s the same as marrying each other already during our engagement period." Hue interrupted. His speech was clear and with no hesitation in his action.


    Luca exchanged glances between the couple. The two of them displayed different expressions. On Jennet''s face, there was utter confusion and on Hue''s face, there was this look of contempt towards him.


    Luca turned his eyes towards Jennet who was totally speechless by Hue''s side. "You seemed like you want to explain something to me."


    Jennet gazed at him, "Well, it''s just like what he said. We''ve been engaged for five years and recently had just gotten our marriage license." She smiled.


    She had nothing to argue because she herself is too confused with how their conversation turned into. They talked as if they are in the court, finding the guilty person.


    Luca smiled at Jennet, "Jennet, I''m wondering if your husband had been wearing any woman''s clothing before?"


    This unexpected question made the couple gasped in their seats. But for sure, Hue''s face turned cold and he gave Luca a severe look.

 Chapter 86 - Duel

    "Umm, I don''t quite understand what you''re trying to say," Jennet answered him with a smile while at the same time, displaying a twisted looking face.


    How did he know she had been forcing Hue to wear her clothes on their first encounter in the villa? Is he the same kind as Hue? Another God in disguise?


    Luca coughed softly and said, "Ahem, I mean, I didn''t mean to be rude with that question earlier but on a closer look if your husband puts on female clothing, he looks like a woman with his long hair and that good look on him is already a package that makes him even more beautiful than any women out there." Luca explained himself when he senses the severe look from Hue who was offended by his words.


    However, Jennet didn''t realize that blood was draining from her husband''s face. Her mind had been blown by the realization. She didn''t hesitate and immediately spilt the bean.


    "Yes, he did look good in them since he did put on my clothes before. But how did you know that he would look good in female clothing?" She asked, half laughing.


    She remembered all about Hue''s sour face before. It was when she had forced him to put her clothes on which made her heart tingling with awe. It was so much fun and she still wants to rekindle those feelings that had filled her heart with satisfaction for her ''amazing creativity''.


    She had momentarily forgotten the main reason for their meeting today. Well, a person who had been so bad at communicating with others may find this topic a fun one to keep the conversation on flow.


    Hue grimaced inwardly beside her. His heart burned just listening to their conversation that centred on him in women''s clothing. He even spotted Luca giving him a smirk, as if he was feeling satisfied with how his question was answered. However, Hue was nowhere pleased with their conversation.


    Hue leaned to his side, whispering with clenched jaws at the smiley looking wife who had no clue about the anger within him.


    "My wife, what are you talking about? Why are you getting excited about me wearing women''s clothing? Have you not consider my feelings before you spout nonsense?" He nagged at her.


    He gave her a stern glare but at the end of his glare, there was a smile. A threatening smile that made her gulped silently. He was leaning so close to her that he looked like he was kissing her ear. His breath tickled her ear at every word he said. Her ears reddened and her cheeks burned. She was looking all bashful before him.


    Jennet was stuttering when she apologized for her misconduct towards him. "I''m sorry. I was out of my mind for a while."


    She had spoken and even acknowledged something ridiculous about her own husband in front of Luca.


    Her face reddened when she realised Luca had seen how she had been nagged at by her husband. Embarrassment came creeping at her, and she suddenly had the urge to answer the call of nature.


    Looking at Hue''s murderous gaze, she asked softly, "Can you excuse me to use the restroom for a while?"


    Guilt came and slapped Hue''s heart. As much as he wanted to be domineering before her, that was how much he wishes she didn''t feel uncomfortable or sad around him.


    He exhaled a deep sigh before he leaned closer and whispered to her, "I''m sorry for what I said just now. You can punish me however you want when we''re home later but for now, feel free to take as much time you wish in the restroom."


    Luca watched the two of them in silence. Seeing how intimate they are among each other made his heart burned. Although he is the so-called a playboy, he is not made of stone. He still can feel the pain of heartbreak.


    And so, he turned his gaze away, wishing for time to just pass by at a fast pace.


    Meanwhile, Jennet''s face turned beetroot red after hearing Hue''s soft whisper. She nodded her head and immediately excused herself, leaving the two men alone.


    As soon as she had disappeared out of sight, Luca turned his gaze back at the handsome face before him. He had to admit, Hue had the full package desired by women. However, he still didn''t know anything about this husband of Jennet just yet.


    "You''re quite sweet together." He broke the torturous silent with a statement.


    Hue smiled back at him. "Well, that''s how we are every day. Pardon us if we make you uncomfortable." He said.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m used to such...sweetness. There are bunches of them around here." Luca replied back, sounded sarcastic.


    There was a pause in the air as they stare at each other, giving each other stupid-looking smiles.


    "She had low self-esteem," Luca said, breaking the awkward silence that enveloped their table. He continued again, "She had a hard time to talk with other people and she had always masked her face with her coldness. She hardly showed her feelings. She had always hidden them so well."


    "Hmm, you seemed to know so much about my wife. I''m impressed." Hue smiled at him.


    Underneath his smiling face, he was actually hiding his unhappy face. He was unhappy, very, very unhappy. His love rival is talking about his wife right in front of him as if he had known her for so long!


    Luca chuckled and tapped his fingers on the surface of the table. "Well, that''s what I know about her. Don''t be offended by what I say." He said.


    He was trying to clear any form of the argument from breaking their peaceful conversation. This kind of conversation is actually a thinly veiled threat that could bring more trouble.


    He gazed at the man who kept staring at him with a stiff smile on his face. He knew Hue was hiding his uneasiness and so he said,


    "I''m actually impressed because, for all the years that we have been working together, she had never mentioned anything about having anyone special. Everyone called her the ''Loveless Woman'' because of that. Then, suddenly after five years she is already married to someone like you. That''s a wow from me."


    "Thanks for the compliment. You''re not bad yourself. She said you''re so popular among your female colleagues. I''m jealous." Hue said with a smile. However, that smile bore the only snickers.


    "I''m glad someone is jealous because no one has been telling me about their jealousy of me before. You''re the first." Luca answered, which boils Hue''s, already, boiled blood.


    "Really? I''m honoured then." Hue replied back, doesn''t want to surrender.


    Their conversation came to halt again. Both of them were smiling but was actually at war, internally.


    A waitress came and placed drinks on their table and then she left as quickly as she could. She could feel the tension coming from their table.


    As soon as the waitress left, Luca spoke, "I can''t believe someone like you actually exists."


    Hue smiled even wider after hearing his words. "I do not know what makes you say that but you have to believe because you''ve seen me here now."


    "Hahaha, you''re quite funny, Mr Hedo." Luca laughed. His words sounded funny to him but he didn''t really understand what he meant by that, nonetheless.


    "Well, I have never been so funny like this in my life, Mr Tybelg." Hue, too, laughed together with him.


    "Really? No wonder your relationship is quite a fishy one." Luca pointed out a fact.


    Hue lean back on the chair, "What is fishy about our relationship?" He asked, instead.


    "Your marriage with her seemed like a flash marriage. Your words from earlier were doubtful. Are the two of you lying to me?" Luca asked.


    In every word he spoke, he meant it. He couldn''t just believe what he heard from his mouth if it is not from Jennet''s own mouth. Everything she said earlier was as if she was supporting Hue''s answer and she seemed to be so distracted by what Hue was saying.


    Hue broke a smile upon his handsome face. He felt threatened after listening to Luca''s words. But, he was impressed because of Luca''s observant behaviour and that also means, Luca is not easily fooled by mere words.


    "I don''t know if you would believe me but, I have known Jennet long enough before she met you. I have been her fiance for years before I finally married her." He explained without giving him any chance to find fault with his explanation.


    Yes, he had known her for years, much, much longer than a human''s lifespan. He had actually married her in all of her life cycles and her, in this life, he had managed to marry her again and had finally consummated their marriage while he was in his confinement.


    Luca smiled and nodded his head slowly. "No wonder she had been so cold towards all men including me. She actually had another by her side, a man who had won her heart."


    "Well, of course, she had to be careful of her relationship with people around her especially male." Hue replied to him.


    "Well, I''m glad she''s married but I''m concerned if she marries a real man instead of a drag. She said you wore her clothes before. Is that correct? It''s quite a shocking tale to know of a man like you to be dressed up in a woman''s attire." Luca spoke.


    Luca was still suspicious about Hue Hedo''s real identity. Something tells him that the blonde man before him hid something tremendous behind his smiles.


    "I am a real man." Hue said with a smile. Then he admitted, "I did wear her clothes before but that was for her amusements. She likes to dress me up in her clothes. I don''t know if she had made you wore them before." His tone was sarcastic but he said it is a form of fun words.


    ''What on good Earth name did he talk about? I''m not a drag!'' Hue''s inner self screamed out loud. He may have worn a woman''s clothes before but that wasn''t to his liking. He was forced to put it on!


    Hue acted all cool before Luca. He drank his milk tea to divert his attention from their disturbing conversation. He had to keep his calm no matter what happened.


    "Then, I challenge you to a duel but this duel does not include physical contacts like punching or hitting. This is a different kind of duel," Luca said. "If you win this challenge, I''ll keep a distance from Jennet."


    Hue smiled back at him. "Fine, I accept!" For his love towards Jennet, he would do whatever for her!


    "That''s great to know to agree so fast. But, do not tell Jennet about this duel. It''s between us men." Luca added.


    "Understood." He answered. "So, what is the challenge?"


    "Photoshoots in women''s attire." Said Luca which stiffens Hue in his seat.

 Chapter 87 - Identity

    Photoshoot in women''s attire?


    Hue had never anticipated such duel in his life. He expected their duel will be something like playing chess, which didn''t include any physical contacts.


    But, photoshoot in women''s attire? It didn''t cross his mind at all!


    Hue found his composure after a while of silence. He smiled at the black-eyed man, "This is quite a challenge to us considering we are both men. Why, if I may ask, did you choose this kind of challenge?"


    He knew he could not take his words back. He had agreed to the duel. So, he must know the reason why Luca chose such a duel for them.


    Luca smiled and leaned forward with his elbows resting on the table, "Actually, I have been looking for a female model to be the front page cover for our travel magazines. But, since I couldn''t find the model that I want, I wanted you to be featured in the magazine. Your look is already a package. I will be featured in the cover as well. Winner will be the one who stood out the most." He explained.


    "You want me to dress up in female clothes and posed in front of the cameras for your magazines?" Hue was astounded.


    Had Luca had a few loose screws in his head after knowing the truth about Jennet''s marriage?


    Luca nodded his head. "Yes, well, supermodels always posed in different kind of clothes. So, why not we have your face on the front page and this actually will help Jennet too while we are on our duel. More clients, more income for Jennet to support both the of you."


    "Well, bless my soul, I would look so hideous to your eyes. It would be an embarrassment for your magazines plus I am not even a model." Hue answered, trying to dismiss the idea.


    ''How the heck did he sensed that I am jobless? This man called Luca Tybelg is so dangerous. Plus, I couldn''t even read his mind!'' Hue murmured in his head. Again, he was frustrated like how he couldn''t read Jennet''s mind before.


    "Not to worry though as long as your wife is kept in the dark about this challenge, you''re safe and also, you will be paid for the cover shoot," Luca said. "The photoshoots will be done privately and only a few people will be there. So, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "Fine, I accept this kind of challenge. It''s just for some photoshoot, right?" Hue asked, reconfirming everything again.


    Money, yes, he needed money to support his wife. As what Little Veen said before, he needs to find a job to keep money flowing in. Well, now that he had the chance, he will do whatever he could to get some money and proved it to her that he indeed is not jobless.


    "Yes," Luca nodded his head. ''Hue Hedo, I''ll unmask who you really are. I am quite certain you are the one who messed with my first time back in Country N.'' He chuckled deep within.


    It''s impossible if Hue is not the one because there is no one else that he knew who had such beautiful features. That mysterious woman and Hue Hedo must be the same person who perhaps has a double identity and the reason he had double identity is what Luca aimed to know.


    His relationship with Jennet was quite a mysterious one as well. Given that Jennet never associated herself with anyone made everything even complicated. Plus, their marriage was hidden as well.


    What was their reason to hide their marriage?


    "Okay, but after the show ended, you must never speak a word about this to my wife," Hue added.


    "You have my words, Mr Hedo." Luca smiled, "By the way, let''s exchange contact numbers so it''s easy for us to contact each other regarding this challenge."


    "I don''t have any phone to exchange numbers with you." Hue said, flatly.


    For goodness sake, he now realized he didn''t have even a single phone ever since he lived together with his wife. He didn''t even bother to get one before because he could always see his wife from afar and Little Veen had always been the one reporting her current whereabouts to him before.


    "Then, I''ll just contact your wife if I want to speak with you." Said Luca which boils Hue''s blood to the maximum.


    "You are not allowed to call my wife. Don''t even think about wooing her secretly behind me." Hue said, giving him a stern warning. Even after their so-called agreement for the duel, he still bears a grudge against Luca Tybelg.


    Luca smiled back at him. He sensed childishness from this man however, this is the man that Jennet loves and he had to admit it.


    "Mr Hedo, I''m happy to tell you that she actually rejected me a long time ago when I first asked her out on a date. We''re only on good friend terms although at some point I do wish to snatch her away from the man who won her heart. But now that I know she''s married, I can be calm and rest assured, I won''t try to win her heart. However, if you would like to let her go, one day in the future, please let me be with her. I''ll treasure her." He said.


    "I assure you, My Tybelg, that time is impossible to surface as long as I am by her side." Hue gave him an assuring smile as well.


    There was lighting spark in the air when they smile among them. They may be smiling on the surface but underneath they were fighting internally.


    However, the spark vanished when Jennet returned to the table. Both men gave her wide smiles which made her feeling going suspicious of what they have been doing behind her. Had they been fighting behind her back?


    However, she dismissed the thought and smiled back at them.


    "Luca, I apologize for all the misunderstanding between us. I''ve tried to explain the truth but as I said, the timing was always not right." Jennet apologized again for the second time after they filled their stomachs.


    "No worries. I''m at fault as well for not trying to listen to your explanation before. So, forgive me, Jennet." Luca extended his hand for a shake of apology.


    It broke his heart to extend his hand for an apology because he didn''t even want to let her go. However, since he had known the truth, he had to give up on her.


    Jennet shook his hand and smiled at him, "Thanks. You''re forgiven."


    As soon as they pulled their hands away, Hue grabbed her hand and tucked it inside his pocket. He gave a smile to Luca.


    "Well, since everything is now clear of any misunderstanding, let''s not contact each other after work hour." He said with deep meaning embedded in them.


    Jennet looked up at her husband who was about to show his pouty face. She found it funny when he spoke such words to Luca, her boss no less.


    "Hue, stop it!" She hissed at him and softly elbowed his side.


    Luca smiled at the unexpected sight. He saw Jennet making an angry expression at another man. Well, he couldn''t make her do that kind of face to him. He knew she cared so much about her husband.


    "Well, Jennet, since you''re now a married woman, you should hand in a copy of your marriage registration to Susan for filing purposes. Your profile must be updated." Luca said.


    For once and for all, he had to keep burying his love for her. But, he will keep an eye on her from the sideline. Now that he had a much better thing to do, he will keep his heart locked away.


    The couple left the cafe shortly after that. They bumped onto Felix who was on his way to meet Luca. Jennet smiled at him and he nodded his head in acknowledgement without saying a word.


    He watched the couple leaving in a car. However, there was confusion on his calm face. That blonde-haired man, he had seen him in Country N.


    His train of thought rewound to the memories he had during their trip in-country N. He saw him with a little kid who had a cute face. But he dismissed the thought before because Luca was looking for a woman and not a man.


    ''Is that the husband of Jennet? Did they have a child together?'' He questioned himself.


    Everything was so confusing and odd. But, could he be a doppelganger as well?

 Chapter 88 - Dangerous

    Felix dismissed the thought once again and headed inside the cafe. Luca was sitting alone and there was only a blank look on his face.


    Felix pulled a chair and sat opposite him. "Are you okay?" He asked.


    Luca nodded his head without uttering a word. His look was even sadder in Felix''s eyes. He looked like a man who had been abandoned by his wife, looking all down and gloomy.


    "Cheer up. You can find a much better and worthy person out there" Felix said, trying to cheer him up.


    However, Luca didn''t answer him. He just rose up and gave him a look and said, "Let''s go," then he walked out of the cafe.


    Felix followed him into the car then drove them away, leaving the place.


    All along the way, dark clouds of gloom filled the car. Luca kept staring out the window, lost in thought.


    "Luca, do you wish to go somewhere else?" Felix broke the dam of silence inside the car that was getting even stuffy by the minute.


    "Let''s just go home for now," Luca answered.


    He was not in the mood to go anywhere else. He needed to rearrange his plans. He managed to get Hue to accept his ridiculous challenge. So, he must make sure he gets to reveal Hue''s other identity; the mysterious jade blue-eyed woman.


    When he does, he will ask her to be responsible for turning his life upside down!


    "As you wish," Felix answered politely.


    ***


    Hue glanced at the woman who was driving the car. He nudged her arm.


    "Hey, do you want to go on a date with me?" He asked. Happiness bloomed over his brightly lit face.


    Jennet gave him a side glanced and snorted, "It would be a disaster." She replied.


    She didn''t want to witness another catastrophe. She had meant to keep him all to herself. She had meant to dominate him when they''re alone. She had wanted to pamper him in her own way.


    Her replies turned Hue''s face into a sour-looking face. Did she just mock his goodness? What disaster could happen by going out on a date together?


    "What do you mean? Did you mean to say I am a disaster?" Hue asked. Looking at her nodding her head made him unhappy.


    Feeling unsatisfied, he pointed to his face, "This handsome looking face is a disaster to you?!"


    Jennet laughed beside him. She nodded her head again. "Yes, your handsome face is the disaster and I have something much better to do with you."


    Hue''s ears perked up in excitement. Something much better?


    His lewd radar was turned on instantly upon hearing her suggestive replies. Happiness bloomed wildly in his heart as he squeaked excitedly in silence. His wife sure knows how to make him excited. He had never been so happy waiting for her treat.


    He leaned towards her and asked in a soft whisper, "What do you want to do?"


    Jennet glanced at him with a smirk. She knew he meant to be naughty as always. Oh, yes, once in a while she will be a naughty one just for him!


    She ignored him and with a smile upon her face, she sped the car at 120km per hour along the road. The sudden speeding terrifies the handsome blonde. He unknowingly had screamed at the top of his lungs as he grabbed dearly on the cushion beneath him.


    His screeching scream can be heard all along the road towards the villa. Never before he screamed like that in his entire life.


    When the car stopped inside the porch of the villa, Hue immediately stepped out and ran towards the bushes, vomiting all of the foods he had consumed before.


    Jennet stepped out and locked the car. She approached him and patted his back. She tried so hard to muffle her laughter from blasting out of her mouth.


    "Are you alright?" She asked, sounded concerned. She knew she was guilty but she held herself from showing her guilt by acting calm.


    "I''m fine..." Hue replied but shortly after that...


    "Bluerrghh!" Hue vomited again. His face turned pale when his stomach squeezed out all of the foods he ate.


    Jennet chuckled silently by his side. She didn''t mean to make him vomit. She sped the car because she wanted to reach the villa as soon as possible to execute her plans.


    After Hue managed to cool off his nausea, he sat on the sofa in the living room, looking lifeless. After washing his mouth and his face, he was given a glass of warm water to cool down.


    "Wife, next time do not drive like that again. It''s dangerous. Promise me that you won''t do that dangerous stunt again." He advised her while swinging his forefinger at her.


    "Okay, I won''t." She answered and chuckled gleefully before him.


    Then, he drank the water in one gulp. Placing the glass down, he said, "Next time, just let me do the driving if you want to fly in the road. I can do the same thing."


    Jennet chuckled, feeling funny after hearing his words. He was the one who vomited as soon as he ran out of the car earlier and now he was also the one who said his willingness to do the same stunt for her.


    Muffling her laughter, she took the empty glass and washed it at the kitchen before returning to the living-room.


    "Hue, are you alright now?" She asked as soon as she bent forward to inspect his pale looking face. Her warm hands wrapped his jaws perfectly, which cooled Hue''s heart.


    Hue shook his head with a little pout on his lips. He made a pitiful looking face and started to whine like a child.


    "I''m still feeling sick. Please make me better with your kisses." He pouted his lips even longer than earlier, asking for her to kiss him.


    "Hurry, kiss me." He urged her. At the same time, where he sat, he wiggled his body like moving larvae inside a cocoon.


    "So childish!" She retorted.


    "Mmmm..." Hue pouted his lips at her with a little shook, so much childishness in him.


    Jennet tilted her head to the side, drew her face closer and gave him the kiss he longed for. It was a light and teasing kiss from her for she didn''t want to prolong it.


    After a few moments passed, she pulled away and stared into his hungry jade blue eyes. She pressed her thumb on his thin lips and caressed it softly.


    "Come with me," She said in a mellow voice.


    Hue frowned at her. But, his heart was starting to beat in excitement. He wanted to jump in joy but held himself back.


    "Where to?" He asked, keeping a calm face on.


    "Don''t ask, just follow me," Jennet said and took his hand.


    They went upstairs, into the bedroom. But, they didn''t go to bed but went towards the balcony.


    Hue gazed at her, brows knitted as he smiled at her for an explanation. His desire burned even intense but he just kept his cool.


    "So?" He eyed her, waiting for an answer.


    Jennet stood before him, smiling even more widely, "So, it''s like this!"


    She pushed him hard on the chest that comes with a loud splash when he fell into the pool. Shortly after that, Hue swam to the surface. As soon as his head resurfaced, on his handsome face, there was a very, very stupefied looking expression.


    "Wife, why did you do that?" He asked, speechless in the water.


    Oh my, that was one nice prank she just did to him when he didn''t expect it!


    Jennet laughed out loud at what she just did to him. She sat by the pool, trying so hard to muffle her laughter.


    Hue eyed the woman who had become even cheekier and bolder from day today. She didn''t even dare to play pranks on him before. However now, she became so comfortable around him and dare to push him into the pool.


    Jennet splashed water at him and giggled, "How is it? Payback for what you did to me in the cafe." She said.


    Hue was in a trance for a while before he finally broke a smile on his face. ''Payback, huh?'' He mumbled alone.


    He swam towards the shallow pool and took off his shirt before he tossed it to the side of the pool. His sexy six-packs radiated sparkling light as sun shone on him. The way he smoothened his wet long hair to the back of his head, showing off his muscled arms, made him looked even sexier.


    "My wife," He called out to her with a smile. "Care to join me?" He spoke in a soft and sexy tone.


    He splashed water over his sexy abs before eyeing her with a seducing gaze. He purposely did it to intimidate her.


    Jennet''s laughter died spontaneously. Her heart raced at his gaze and also when she realized her little revenge had turned into a mess. She wanted to turn the table on him but her plans were foiled by his sexiness, her greatest weakness.


    "Uhh, I... I''ll get you a towel!" She stuttered and hastily get up on her feet and disappeared inside the room, fleeing the danger before she fell into an even bigger mess.


    Her sudden change of behaviour created a smile on Hue''s calm looking face. He swam to the side and cupped his cheeks on his palm.


    "Wife, let''s enjoy the pool together!" He called out loud. "I''ll never let you drown if you can''t swim!"


    Behind the sliding door and behind the thick curtain, Jennet cupped her sizzling red face in her palms. Her heart was beating out of control.


    "I still can''t handle him properly... My gosh..." She patted her own cheeks. "I feel like dying!"


    "I won''t let that happen..." Hue whispered in her ear.


    The woman was so surprised at his sudden approach. She screamed at the top of her lungs, startling flocks of a bird near their villa.


    Her legs gave up and she collapsed on her knees before him. Her face turned pale when Hue scooped her body in his arms, heading back to the pool. She screamed again when Hue jumped into the pool together with her in his arms.


    Jennet swam to the shore of the pool, desperately trying to get away from her monstrous husband. She had gotten cold feet and didn''t have any courage to stand his seduction.


    "Stay away from me!" She screamed, desperately trying to get out of the pool. But, her efforts bore no fruit as she keeps falling back into the water. Her limbs kept on betraying her by being shaky during the critical moment.


    Hue grabbed her waist and hoisted her over his shoulder. He stepped out of the pool with ease and immediately head for the bathroom inside their love nest.


    "Mmmnn!" Jennet''s voice was muffled in his mouth when he pinned her body against the wall in the bathroom. Water from the showerhead rained down on them.


    "Wife, you''re so naughty." He said and then he kissed her on the nape of her neck. His hands squeezed her chests, arousing her.


    Jennet gasped and pried his hands away from her chests. But, his hands would always find its way to perched back on her chest.


    "Th-this naughty...w-wife of yours is apologizing f-for her naughty behaviour," She said, going along with the flow.


    She breathed so heavily before him. A few bubbles formed on her mouth wherever she talked under the shower.


    "Hmm," Hue hummed in her ear, "...this is not an honest apology. Say it properly or I will have to punish you." Hue said in a soft whisper. His tongue rolled out and he licked her cheek and playfully biting her ear lobe.


    "I-I''m sorry..." She apologized while gasping for air.


    Her hands roamed his naked chest, trying to give him a push. But, Hue kept pinning her onto the wall, leaving no space for her arms to stretch.


    Hue tilted her head to the side, finding access to her neck. His lips roamed up to her lips once again while his right hand went down her belly, slipping his hand inside her pant.


    "Mmhh!" Jennet''s eyes rolled bigger the moment she felt his hand roaming her private part. He was stroking inside her, making her hot and embarrassed at the same time.


    Hue ignored her grunts and kept on kissing her lips while his fingers kept stroking and caressing inside her. He felt her body temperature rising and the heat was visible on her cheeks as their faces collided.


    "No touching down there, please..." Jennet begged him when he leaned his chin on her shoulder. Her hands kept pushing his hand away but her action only excites him more.


    "You had touched me before. It''s my turn to return the favour of pleasuring you, down...here..." At his whispers, he caressed her.

 Chapter 89 - Should Get Used To It

    The woman flinched against the wall. On reflex, she pushed him away, very hard. The man before her was pushed back and his body slammed the other wall but luckily, the glass didn''t break.


    Jennet panted heavily as if she had just finished sprinting on the running track. Her hands were shaky when she raised her head, looking at him.


    "I''m sorry!" She gasped the moment she realized her harsh behaviour towards her husband.


    Goodness, did I hurt him again? She cried inwardly when she saw the man writhing against the wall.


    She didn''t mean to hurt him. She didn''t mean to disrupt their passionate moment. It was all due to her alert has been too high especially towards such...agonizing but tempting and heart-pounding gestures.


    Hue groaned softly in pain. A few moments later, he found his bearing and straightened his back.


    Gazing at her, he groaned, "My wife, we''re just about to get to the best part."


    Tch, he missed the best part before they even started. He was so furious which made him to pulling on a sour face at her. He wished she would accept the way he loves her but, he still had to go all easy on her as usual.


    "I... I''ve never done something like you just did. Your finger was inside me and I..." She stuttered, trying to explain herself over her ''disobedience'' from earlier.


    "But, I''ve been inside you countless of times already. You should get used to it." Hue said, blaming her for what happened.


    Then he added in a softer tone, "It''s just finger this time."


    Yeah, it''s just finger and she should just accept it with an open heart. There was no harm done to her. It''s totally safe and pleasuring, all in one, a combo.


    Jennet bit her lower lips, furious but embarrassed at the same time. She wanted to love him but still, she couldn''t get used to all of the foreplay just yet. She had never known such things and still felt alienated by it.


    Although they had done the deed for countless of times already, she was still too shy to even admit and to submit herself freely just yet. She may be daring but it was just a facade to hide the fact that she is actually challenging herself to the best of her capability.


    In her life, she had always been so reserved, been monitored day and night without rest and because of that, she felt so lazy to care for it all. She only learns what needs to be learned but gaining experience, she, sadly, has none of it.


    "It''s different in size!" She blurted out, looking so troubled. Her eyes roamed the spot clean floor, trying to figure out what to say next.


    Hue was speechless. Different in size? W-why would she say that at a moment like this?!


    At the same moment, his face burned slowly. It was a hot feeling burning his entire face and the feeling called embarrassment was slapping on his heart, so hard!


    He was burning deep inside with fury just now and then she suddenly say such remarks without knowing that her remarks left so much impact on him.


    He acted cool before her and asked, "Wh-what makes you think the size is the reason for your objections? I think it''s all good and both still can be pleasurable."


    He eyed her, waiting for her answer. He also wanted to know why she refused the play. He wanted to know how she will answer him and to keep his heart on a check.


    Jennet frowned at him. Seriously? He''s going to ask her about the reasons? There is so many difference between the finger and the real one!


    However, she was oblivious of what made him asked her such a question. So, as usual, trying to explain honestly, she said, "You see, your finger is small!"


    "S-small?" Hue stuttered.


    He glanced at her, frowning, ''My fingers are quite big compared to her small and slender fingers.'' He murmured inside his head. Then, he exchanged glances between his finger and down his torso, where the real one resides.


    Ignoring the confusion that was plastering all over Hue''s face, Jennet continued with her explanation, probably the most detailed one in her life; about her partner''s body, the ''real one''.


    "I am used to your size and fullness which your finger couldn''t compare to it. When your finger was inside, I felt there was a space that could not cover it all. Of course, I feel it strange and uncomfortable. I much prefer the real one. I like the feeling when you are inside. The real one is hot, solid, bigger than your fingers and comfortable."


    She explained with a serious expression while counting one by one with her fingers about all of the goodness of the ''real one''. She explained as if giving his body a rating and why she liked it.


    Hue was all red like a deep-fried lobster. His body trembled when his face exploded with embarrassment. He staggered as he cupped his red face on his palms, hiding the embarrassment that finally gets a grasp of him.


    The wife''s answer was so, damn honest!


    ''So innocent, she''s so innocent and cute!'' He screamed in his heart. He wanted to cry out loud in joy but couldn''t at the moment.


    Peeking through the gap of his fingers, he questioned her, "So, do you not like the foreplay?"


    "Foreplay?"


    "Yes, fingering you, caressing you, do you not like it?"


    Again, Jennet''s face exploded in embarrassment. She stuttered before him, losing her composure.


    "T-that... I-I like it b-but, I''m just not used to it!" She said, acknowledging and denying it at the same time.


    "But, I like it. Let''s do it every day." Hue said shamelessly without an ounce of care. There was a wide and mischief smile upon his handsome face.


    "No, it''s feels so perverted!" Jennet objected with all her might. If he did that foreplay on her every day, she will probably go insane.


    "There''s nothing perverted about it!" Replied Hue, solemnly, still wanting to defend his course.


    "It is so perverted and you''re a pervert!" Jennet stated in a high voice, releasing all of the stress in a one time blow.


    "What?!" There was a high pitched scream coming out of Hue''s mouth over her answer.


    Why did their conversation turn into this little fight? They were enjoying everything just now.


    Jennet sneaked a peek at him who was eyeing her. "I-I actually want to do that on you..." She explained in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Hue was dumbfounded with his mouth half-open.


    Jennet glanced at the stupified looking man. Did he hear what she just said? No, he didn''t. She debated within.


    "I want to do the perverted thing on you because I want to pamper you too!" She said out loud in one breath. She wheezed before him, with her face all red.


    Once again, Hue was speechless. He had never anticipated she would want to do the same thing because he thought she would never want to do it since she always hit him or rejected him before.


    Jennet stormed towards him and pushed him against the wall. "I''ve always wanted to spoil you." With that said, she tugged on his neck and savoured his lips.


    ***


    F Country, a different time zone.


    Rosey and Belle exchange glances among each other. Sitting before them, Elaine Lockhart, who was waiting for them to open their mouth.


    "Please, I''m begging you. Please let me know where my sister is. We have been looking for her. It''s been years now." She begged honestly. "I''ve tried to call her but seemed like the number is no longer active."


    "We do not know," Rosey answered, hiding the truth. She spoke with a very calm face as if she was saying the truth.


    "Yeah, we really have no idea where she is." Said Belle, supporting Rosey''s answer.


    "We also have lost contact with her. We have not contacted her for years. She just disappeared from our radar, just so you know." Rosey said, looking so sad.


    Elaine exhaled a deep breath before them. Her expression bore only unending sorrow. She was out of ideas to keep looking for her sister. She tried to contact the number that Helena dialled before but it looks like the number was not active anymore.


    Rosey cleared her throat and asked a question, "D-did your mama knows you''re looking for your sister?"


    Elaine shook her head, "She didn''t. I promised her that I wouldn''t look for her. But, I''m doing this for my papa. He was so sad over my sister''s disappearance. He seldom talked with mama. I don''t want to see them fighting over this matter anymore."


    "They still fight among each other?" Belle interjected.


    Elaine nodded her head again. "Their cold war still going on even after five years. I felt so sad looking at their cold faces among each other." She explained. "They used to be so happy with each other."


    She glanced at the two ladies and asked again, "Please, do you have any other way for me to look for my sister. I just want her to be home and clear all the rifts in the family. Even if she wants to leave after that, I don''t care as long as I can see papa smiling again."


    Belle gave Rosey a side glance before speaking, "We really have no idea about her current whereabouts. Even if she''s married now, we all do not know."


    "If she''s already married then, that''s great. Mama cannot force her to marry that Hanvel guy anymore. Papa also would be pleased, I think." Elaine said with a faint smile on her face.


    "You think? You just assume your papa will be happy if your sister is already married somewhere?" Rosey rolled her eyes at Elaine.


    Surely, Mr Lockhart would be very unhappy because the daughter he trusted had married without asking for his approval. Even worse, she hid her marriage after running away from home.


    "Papa should be happy because I believe my sister can look for a man who is much better than that Hanvel guy, a guy with better income, manly, and not just a handsome face who knows nothing about work." Said Elaine with a wider smile.


    She believed in her sister and she knew, her sister will find someone who is much, much better than the rest of men that her mama has ever introduced her to before.


    Belle coughed softly and Rosey immediately handed her a glass of water.


    "Drink, drink. Your baby must be parched." She said and averted her eyes from Elaine. Belle took the water and sipped it slowly.


    The two of them were feeling too guilty at the moment. They had seen the man who is married to Jennet. They had spoken with him. They knew he is not the type that her parents will be pleased about. She married a total opposite of the ideal man for her!


    First, Hue Hedo is a big crybaby as what they heard from Jennet. Second, he doesn''t have any job and Jennet is the only one working to support them. Third, he is just a handsome looking face and even worst, he doesn''t look as manly as what Mr Lockhart would expect because he looked much feminine than Jennet.


    "Are you okay, Belle?" Elaine asked when she handed her a handkerchief.


    Belle nodded her head and took the handkerchief before dabbing her lips. She smiled at the beautiful woman.


    "Thanks, Elaine." She said.


    Elaine smiled at the two women. "You''re welcome. So, do you want to have dinner before you go?" She asked.


    She will just postpone their conversation for now since she knows Belle is pregnant and needed some rest and a good meal. She had to keep her cool and act maturely.


    "Ah, that would be great. Do you need us to help you?" Belle asked, looking happy. If it''s about food, her happiness perked up. She would also help as long as she can eat it.


    Rosey, too, nodded her head, "We will help you with the cooking since we are here."


    "Well, if you would want to lend a hand, I would gladly accept," Elaine answered, smiling even wider.


    She rose from the table and headed for the kitchen followed by the two ladies.


    ***


    After dinner at Elaine''a house, Rosey and Belle were on their way home.


    There was only silence all along the way. Rosey shook her head slowly while she steers the car on the road.


    "This is bad. We should inform the other two to keep the same answer if Elaine asks them about Jennet." She said.


    If the other two friends leak the truth, Elaine Lockhart will know they are trying to hide about Jennet''s whereabouts. Elaine Lockhart will not be as friendly as now towards them.


    "We should hold a meeting among the four of us tonight. This is dire. This involved a family matter of one of the nobles here. Plus Jennet is our close friend." Belle said.


    She turned her head towards Rosey, "What do you say?" She said, asking for her opinion.


    Rosey nodded her head, "Good idea. We should hold an emergency meeting right now. Call the other two to meet up at the usual cafe."


    "Alright, I''ll blackmail them if they refuse to show-up," Belle said while scrolling on her phone.


    "You better not give bad influence on your baby before it''s born," Rosey said.


    "You don''t have to worry about my baby. We should worry about Jennet." Said Belle.


    They were happy to know about her marriage but now, they had to worry about another problem concerning her complicated family matter.

 Chapter 90 - Cant Escape the Fate

    An hour later, all four friends were sitting around an oval table inside a maid theme cafe. The cafe was owned by one of their former classmates in high school and they always hang around for any urgent meeting.


    "So, what is it that you need us to know?" Shireen asked, "I was about to drag my husband to bed when I received your blackmail call."


    She was so confused because Belle suddenly said about blackmailing her if she didn''t show up. So, in her confusion, she left home as fast as she could.


    Avina nodded her head, "Yeah, me too. My husband was so furious that I have to stop him in the middle."


    Rosey turned her head towards Avina with a naughty smirk while cupping her cheeks. There were fires burning in her eyes.


    "In the middle of what?" She asked although she already knew the answer.


    Poking her nose into someone else''s embarrassing moment always sparked her interest and joy. She just had an enormous passion for it because it was fun!


    "In the middle of making babies," Answered Avina with a tight face. Her furiosity can be felt seeping throughout her body. She was burning madly.


    The chatter among them died instantly when they turned their attention towards the cross woman. Then suddenly the three ladies before her laughed out loud as if they had gone mad.


    "Hahaha, Avina, you''re so hardworking! Keep it up!" Belle laughed out loud.


    Avina clicked her tongue, "Belle, don''t laugh at me. I don''t want to lose the bet. I''m going to beat your point!" She said, half hissing while pointing down at Belle''s belly.


    Because of the bet made between them, she had been doing her best together with her husband to make sure she conceived. Even her husband was happy to know of her willingness to bear his child although they never plan for it yet.


    "As silent as you are, the two of you are quite intense. Bravo, excellent, good job, umm...what else? Yeah, all good job''s word in foreign languages is included. I salute you, Avina." Belle patted her shoulder while raising a thumb up.


    Shireen clapped her hands and coughed, "Ehem, ladies, let gets to the serious conversation." She glanced towards Rosey and Belle, "So, tell us the reason both of you dragged us out here."


    Rosey and Belle exchanged glances before one of them spoke, "Elaine Lockhart is on the move to look for Jennet."


    ***


    Back to the lovey-dovey couple at a different time zone...


    Jennet left Hue paralyzed on the bed after she satisfied him with her hands. Holding his scorching hot manhood turned her into a demoness herself and she kept shooking him.


    Previously, she had a hard time doing it for him but now, since she knew his body belongs to her as well, she had wanted to play with it with all of her heart''s content.


    "How do you like it? Happy now?" She asked and grinned at him.


    When she saw his face, flushing in deep red, she felt contained. Plus for being able to make him moaned in pleasure, her heart fluttered in happiness. It was as if she got an A for doing it.


    Hue breathed heavily on the bed with a very deep red face. His wife was unexpectedly good on her second try. When she put her heart on it, the result was brilliant. All of his muscles tensed up due to the overwhelming pleasure.


    Hue groaned softly as propelled his body up to sit down. He smiled at her, acknowledging her hard work.


    "You''re unexpectedly naughty but it''s good. I like it." As soon as he said it, his paralyzed manhood suddenly shot upwards, getting an erection again.


    He grinned at the wife who was half gaping in surprise at the sudden erection. She was speechless as she pondered in awe what a mighty thing, the manhood of a man.


    "My lovely wife, you know what should be done now, right?" He asked and straightened his long feet. He leaned his back leisurely against the bedhead, with a naughty grin that never left his face.


    Jennet blushed before him but she still asked, "Choose which one you want this time."


    For this kind of play, she had toughened her heart to be bold on the bed with him, her husband. For the man she had a legal relationship with, she can do anything including being naughty.


    Hue brushed his finger along his thin lips. His eyes roamed her naked body from top to bottom. He was taking his time to answer.


    After a long pause, he said, "I choose your meow meow..." He pointed down her abdomen while licking his lips in anticipation.


    The woman''s face exploded in embarrassment when she heard his choice. She crawled over his long legs and positioned herself over his erection.


    Gazing into his jade-blue eyes, she said, "''Eat'' my meow meow with care..."


    Hue smiled as he held her waist and gently pushed her body down over his body. The woman closed her eyes tightly and clenched her jaws when she took him inside her. She leaned her forehead against his shoulder bone suppressing the urge to scream.


    Hue pressed his cheek against her warm cheek, "It''s okay. You can let your voice out." He whispered before he shook her body with his movements. They had a passionate time, ''eating'' each other.


    As always, Hue was domineering. He never let her go easily once he captured her in his embrace. He pounded into her as much as he could, filling her and totally exhausting her.


    Jennet was all red on the bed when she finally gained her freedom from her husband''s tight hold over her body. She laid helplessly on the bed.


    Hue looked down on her, his long blonde hair curtained both sides of his nicely contoured cheeks. He smiled while stroking her left cheek.


    "Do you still want to keep going for another round?" He asked in his mellowed tone, "I couldn''t have enough of you." He added and kissed her forehead.


    However, as soon as his lips touch the skin of her forehead, he felt a very cold sensation, electrocuting him. He motioned his eyes down and saw the golden mark on her head. He stared at the mark for quite sometime before he grinned creepily over her head.


    On the other hand, Jennet didn''t realize his discovery. She shook her head. "Let''s just stop. It''s enough for today. I am tired." She answered and closed her eyes.


    She had been too tired after the session she had with him last night. Hue was too intense in each session they had. It will be a matter of time that she will collapse because of exhaustion.


    The moment Jennet was about to fall asleep, Hue patted her cheek.


    "Don''t sleep!" He growled in her ears. How dare she fell asleep when he still wanted to play with her!


    Jennet answered with an unhappy grunt and swatted his hand. She turned her face to the side with her eyes tightly closed, ignoring the husband who was on the brink of sulking again.


    Seeing that Jennet chose to sleep rather than to please him, his mood soured and he turned grumpy. Pulling her face towards his, he clasped his mouth on hers, transferring his energy force.


    His actions triggered her anger and annoyance over his stubbornness and she gave him an intense glare as soon as she regained her strength. She didn''t want to go for another round. She needed to rest!


    She pushed him to the side, creating a distance between them.


    "Don''t you dare force me for another round." She warned him. The respect she had ever had towards him as a god turned into ashes over his lustiness. He had always been in the heat!


    Hue chuckled before her and said, "I am giving you energy so you can move around. I am not going to force you for another round." He explained when he sensed the tense feeling from her. He smiled when he sensed her taking a deep breath of relief.


    He stepped out of the bed and entered the bathroom for a shower. As soon as he left, Jennet rejoiced silently.


    Good, she finally can have some rest from making love with him. She had long for such peace without any unhappy feelings unlike when she was left all alone a week ago, feeling insecure and unhappy over her husband''s sulky behaviour.


    Wrapping her naked body with the comforter, she hopped out of the bed, took a towel from the wardrobe and then dashed out to get a shower in the guest room downstairs.


    An hour later, the couple were sitting on the dining table, having their lunch that was delayed by a few hours. Hue was all gleaming with happiness as he propped his chin with his hands on the table, staring at his wife, who was busy stuffing her stomach with foods.


    Jennet glanced at him and asked, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    She pondered why he was gleaming so dazzlingly before her. Did something happen to him?


    Hue smiled even wider at her without saying anything. He poked more meat and placed it on her plate.


    "Eat, eat. You need to feed more from now on." He stated.


    Jennet froze in her seat as soon as she heard his statement. The meat that was halfway through into her mouth went back on the plate as she placed the fork down.


    "What are you talking about?" She asked, looking even more severe. Her face was drained out of the blood and she was looking as white as a sheet.


    What nonsense did he imply in his statement from just now? Feed more?


    Hue kept smiling although his wife was staring daggers at him, "You''ve been blessed, my wife." He said.


    "Blessed?" Jennet frowned in confusion. She had been blessed for what?


    "I just realized that you''re pregnant."


    "What?!"


    "Yup, you''re pregnant and that golden mark on your forehead is the proof that you''re carrying my child."


    As if buckets of half-dry cement were poured over her, she turned into stone in her seat. Heavy burdens fell rapidly on her shoulder, shattering her beautiful reality. Her hands were shaky the moment she tried to grab the fork.


    "Y-you can see the mark?" She asked him instead. Last week, the mark wasn''t visible to the naked eyes so she just ignored it, thinking it was just something that shouldn''t be fussed about.


    "Yes, I can see it." Hue replied.


    He leaned forward with a smile."My wife, this blessing is proof that our marriage has been accepted in both worlds and the baby will be the bridge between two realms." He said and placed more meat on her plate.


    Jennet eyed him, staring intensely at his smiley face. She couldn''t be pregnant. He must be pulling a prank on her.


    "My love?" Hue called her while waving before her face. "Are you too happy that you have lost your words?"


    "How can you be so sure that I am pregnant when we have been using..." Jennet gasped.


    No, wait!


    She realized that she had never seen him putting any contraceptive on during their lovemaking since last week up to now.


    Crap, that so many contraceptives she bought were nowhere to be seen after they left Bougainvilla Hotel weeks ago. Where did she place them?!


    The funny thing was, she seemed not to remember very clearly if she had ever packed it inside the shopping bags that she used to carry her clothes after check-out or not. It must have been left back at the hotel that day.


    "Using what?" Hue asked with a smile over his innocent-looking face.


    Jennet eyed him and she felt suspicious over his innocent smile. He must have done something to it but did he even know it''s used in the first place?


    "Did you hide something from me?" She asked while giving him a serious look. Her look was intimidating and cold.


    "I didn''t." Hue answered her. Why are her words so twisting? He couldn''t understand what she meant by hiding something from her. He didn''t do anything suspicious behind her.


    "But, what is it that you mean by earlier about something that we may have been using...?" He had an anticipating look over his handsome face.


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath before him. "Well, I''ll be honest because we are husband and wife now. Weeks ago, I bought lots of contraceptives for you. I meant to make you wear them every time we make love because I don''t want any accidental pregnancy. But, I didn''t see any of the contraceptives now. Did you do something to it?" She leaned forward over the table, widening her eyes at him.


    Hue chuckled before her. "No, I didn''t know what contraceptives are you talking about. In this life of mine, I have never seen them." He replied.


    Oh, those things in boxes were meant for trapping my children from getting to the rightful place in her womb? Hue fumed inwardly without displaying them on his face.


    Weeks ago right after she proposed for them to get a legal marriage in the realm of the humans, he sneaked out that night when she was fast asleep. He was too excited and couldn''t keep his mind clear.


    He grabbed the boxes along during that night thinking it was meant to calm the mind because it looks like a balloon. He ended up blowing every one of it at a park and even hung it up on the tree branches to release his tension over the overwhelming happiness he had.


    The trees at the park had quite an overwhelming makeover in a night with all the blown up condoms being hung up high, looking like oversized bananas from afar.


    When it was dawn, the park security found him playing around with the condoms. He was chased out with batons for his ''brilliant'' idea for beautifying the park.


    Because Hue was completely lost in the park as well, he broke the rules and made travel through space to reach the hotel. However, he was even lost in the space dimensions and when he finally reappeared, he fell down in the bathroom.


    His body temperature rose due to the sudden changes in space. Luckily his wife didn''t sense any suspicion from him during that time.


    When they arrived at the villa, he was punished by the punisher for breaking the rules by travelling through space. His body became unstable and he loses his rationality momentarily when he acted roughly towards his own wife who tended to his fever.


    But, now that he knew that those ''balloons'' that he hung up on those trees at the park was meant to stop his wife from getting pregnant, he was so happy!


    His wife won''t be able to know what happened to those contraceptives anymore because, since that day, he always made her forget about it. Muahahaha!! Hua laughed evilly within.


    "I''m not ready for this..." Jennet mumbled in a faint voice.


    She had planned to focus on her career before thinking about having children. She had planned to make a good living before having children on her own.


    Hue chuckled before the troubled looking face, "Why are you not ready? We have been very diligent since weeks ago, working so hard to have our offsprings soon. Now, we have been granted the blessing and voila, you''re expecting." He said, smiling even widely at her. He was pleased however she was not pleased with all.


    "Hue, you''re smirking suspiciously." Jennet frowned at him as she stared at his smiley face. She still doubted his honest answer from earlier.


    "My lovely wife, I am smirking because you''re pregnant." Hue answered and gestured at her flat belly.


    "You can''t escape the fate of bearing my children." His grin was gotten even creepier.


    Muahahaha!! Muahahaha!! Hue laughed even louder deep within him.

 Chapter 91 - His Preference

    Jennet pushed the plate to the centre of the table and leaned back on the chair, looking so sour. Can''t escape the fate of bearing his children? Nonsense!


    "I can''t believe your words! You always tricked me!" She said, denying the truth that couldn''t be proven.


    Hue raised his eyebrow in disbelief. "Heh? Why? The proof is in your belly. We can wait for the next month for a check-up at the hospital." He proposed a solution to prove his statement.


    "Why do we have to wait for next month to come?"


    "Because I want to know how big they are in your belly by next month."


    "You''re just so unbelievable!"


    "What''s unbelievable? We can start making a scrapbook and paste their photos on it as part of their life journey into this world. It will be their life journal."


    Jennet held her head and sighed softly, "Oh Hue, I don''t think I can keep up to all of your fantasy."


    "Hey, fantasy is real!"


    "I''m not talking about you!" Jennet roared angrily.


    She cupped her face in her palms, exhaling a long sigh. What should she do now? If she''s really pregnant, how is she going to go to war with a baby in her belly, fighting her mama?


    There was only silence between them. No one dared to speak a single word.


    Hue leaned forward and called her, "Honey, baby, love, my wife, I am talking about the truth. You are really pregnant. That mark of your forehead is the proof. God of Birth had granted us blessings." He explained.


    Jennet raised her head, "Then, until next month, no s**!"


    That would be the best solution to make sure he didn''t play a prank on her over such serious matter. It will both be a punishment for him!


    "Noo!!!"


    ***


    A week later after the declaration of no s** until the next month, Hue was like a living statue in the villa. He moved only to do house chores and the rest of the days, he sat in front of the TV, staring mindlessly at the blank screen.


    Jennet didn''t pay him any attention either and went to work as usual, as if nothing has ever happened between them.


    "Hue?" A hand patted his shoulder from behind.


    He snapped into reality and found out he was wearing a flowy dress in floral design that matches his height and body. He also had boobs inside the dress!


    Oh great, today''s the day that he had to do the photoshoot as part of a duel. Duel...duel...duel...


    The make-up artist, Dana, glanced at him, looking so worried. The man was lost in his own world ever since he stepped into the studio.


    "Are you alright?" She asked, worried he might be uncomfortable in the dress.


    Hue nodded his head, "I''m alright. No need to worry." He replied and masked his face with a smile.


    Dana nodded her head and did a few touched upon his face. "Make sure you keep the artificial breasts in place during any movements. I didn''t know your size and preference because Mr Tybelg gave me the orders to buy that size for you. So, it''s all Mr Tybelg''s preference." She explained while doing a touch upon his face.


    Dana felt it so weird when she got the orders from Luca to buy artificial breasts with large cups size. Then, she wondered just how many women had he slept with that he knows which size to buy. Plus, he said to buy it for the fair-skinned.


    When she knew the one who will be wearing them will be a man, she freaked out once again. A man will be putting the breasts on!


    Then, she had an overnight high fever due to the shock before she turned up to work this morning with saggy eyes and a burning spirit to keep her mental sane at all time.


    Oh, my handsome Luca Tybelg actually liked the same gender but with huge boobs! She cried internally beside the confused Hue who kept watching her sighing non-stop while doing his make-up.


    "Dana, are you okay?" Hue asked, looking concerned. "You''re tired. You can have a rest." He added and smiled at her. Why was this woman kept on sighing non-stop before him? Plus, she had been crying out loud for Luca in her head.


    Dana shook her head. "Do not mind me. Just keep making Mr Tybelg happy." She said.


    Ah, she needs to accept the reality that Luca Tybelg had different preference regarding his life partner. She thought she will be doing make-up for the woman he loved but instead of a woman, she was doing the make-up for a man. A very handsome man!


    Why is the world so cruel towards a single make-up artist like her? She took the job because she likes Luca who happened to be her former classmates years ago whom she had a crush on but now she had to keep a distance from them to make them happy.


    Life had been so unfair!


    Hue stared at the bespectacled woman who was like a loud radio before him. He could hear all of her thoughts, clearly.


    This woman honestly liked Luca Tybelg and she had set her aim in life to match him. But, she was not noticeable by the busy Luca Tybelg. In fact, she was like an ant passing by his feet.


    "Do you like Luca?" Hue asked in a low voice, worried the other crew might eavesdrop their conversation.


    Dana stuttered when the brush slipped through her fingers but Hue caught it for her. She was flustered when he handed the brush back to her.


    "What nonsense are you spouting. I could never like him." She denied the truth with a thick but red face.


    "I could make him notice you if you give me a chance to help." Hue offered his help. He had better make Luca fell for another woman so his wife can work peacefully in the company without anymore troubling scandal.


    "Why are we talking about this?" Dana asked him. It was uncomfortable for her to talk about the person she likes with a stranger like him.


    "You seemed so down plus your look brightened only when you see him. So, I guess you like him." Woman, I would hear your thoughts. If only my wife is readable like you, my life would be super easy! Hue mumbled alone.


    "No, I would rather be noticed by Felix and not him." Said Dana, hiding her real feeling. It''s just impossible for Luca to notice her. She had always been the unnoticeable woman when it comes to him.


    "No, no, I can help to make him notice you." Said Hue.


    "I can''t do that. He likes you." Dana talked back. Luca Tybelg likes the man before her. She can''t compare herself with him. There was just so much difference between them. She was plain and not pretty, she was bespectacled and unsociable.


    "I am married and I love my wife. I''m doing this job as part of helping my wife, just so you know." Hue explained the situation to her.


    Dana gasped. He had a wife?! Then, Luca can''t marry him.


    "Hey, I am never going to marry anyone but only my wife. You better clear your head from unhealthy thoughts." Hue said to her, feeling the chill down his spine at the thought that he had just read in her head.


    Oi, oi, woman, what kind of people have you associated with? What kind of wild imagination you have inside there? Hue''s eyes turned white when he shuddered just trying to think about him marrying Luca Tybelg.


    "Hue! Are you ready?" The photographer called out to him before he could continue to talk.


    "Are you sure with what you said earlier?" Dana asked when Hue rose from the chair. Her heart bloomed and she was fidgety over the chance that offers itself before her.


    Hue smiled at her and said, "Yes, I am sure will help you if you want my help." Then he walked towards the photographer while trying to walk steadily in his dress. Luckily he wore a sandal underneath the dress because he was already too tall for high heels.


    The studio brightened and Hue just realised there was a huge bed in the middle where they will be taking the photoshoot.


    "Why is there a bed here?" Hue turned at the photographer. He had an uneasy feeling about the bed.


    "You will be sitting on the bed and posed for the camera." Answered the photographer. "Just sit there, I''ll rearrange the angles of your sitting." He gestured at him to take his seat on the bed.


    Hue did ad he said and awkwardly sit down on the edge of the bed.


    "Make yourself comfortable please." Said the photographer again as he readjusted the lenses of his camera.


    Hue ended up sitting upright on the bed like a robot. His big chest protruding, looking so sexy and alluring with his long hair overflowing on the bed.


    Tenko the photographer gnashed his teeth in silence. What kind of sitting is this? I wanted a professional model not someone like this!! He roared silently within.


    Hue suddenly lay on his side with one hand pillaring his cheek. His big chest rested on the bed, looking heavy to the eyes. He also showed off his long legs under the dress.


    Again, Tenko gawked behind the camera. Are we shooting for lewd pictures here?


    "Can someone tell him how to sit comfortably?!" Tenko roared at the staffs while pointing towards Hue.


    He can''t handle his anger ever since Luca Tybelg cancelled the contract made with a model for this cover. He was partly angry and disappointed but because he needed money, he had to follow what Luca wanted.


    From the VIP seat, Luca chuckled alone. Hue looked exactly the same as the woman who bedded him. Luckily he remembered her chest size. Looking at him now is as if he is looking at her.


    "The woman who kidnapped me looks like him. Look carefully at how he looks now because they have exactly the same face and her chests are as big as those." Luca told Felix.


    Felix nodded his head. That means the woman who kidnapped him before was a very beautiful woman. If Hue is the reference then, the answer will also lie on Hue. No other woman looked like Hue except Hue himself. Hue, in female attire, looks so much like a woman.


    "Have you guess Hue may be the same person?" Felix asked.


    "I did but now I didn''t dare to say he is exactly the same person because he is hiding something massive behind everyone including Jennet," Luca said. "He and the woman who had the same face must have a connection. I would like to believe what I say now."


    "Why? Is it all because of Jennet?" Felix asked.


    Luca fell into a moment of silence. Then he spoke, "Yes if her own husband turned out to be a woman...well, I do not dare to think she marries a woman either. It''s just impossible. Her husband must have a deep connection with that woman. They must be two different people."


    Felix watched him getting all fidgety over a woman. Well, he must have liked Jennet so much that he refused to think of the impossible.


    "Should I monitor them?" Felix suggested.


    "No, I''ve plans to keep Hue around. This deal between us is a secret and Jennet knew nothing about it."


    "What do you plan?"


    "At the moment, I''ll stick to our ''duel''. He''s quite dense and childish for not questioning further for the reason of this duel. I don''t know what Jennet sees in him." Luca''s mood soured when he tried to think all of the possible reasons that made Jennet fell for this childish man.


    "Maybe Jennet''s taste is slightly different from the woman her age. Not all human have the same taste. Just like you, you like busty and beautiful women."


    "Felix, I dated them since they said they liked me. So, I just grab the opportunity."


    "Then that means you could not differentiate real love from like. But, I will always support you if you like somebody better in the future." Felix said with a poker face. I have suffered because of your blindness.


    He hated those women who ever dated Luca because they are all just after his wealth and not really honest but what can he say about it because he knew Luca lack the love from a woman especially his mother. He knew Luca dated those women because he wanted to feel kind affection from them but it couldn''t fill the void in his heart who craved for motherly love. He pitied Luca but he too was helpless. All he could do was being a faithful assistant and be the one that Luca can rely upon during all turmoil.


    Luca smiled at the poker-faced man. "Thank you, Felix."


    ***


    Hue went home at midnight and was totally exhausted. He tiptoed into the bedroom, afraid of making any sound that could arouse Jennet from her sleep.


    However, Jennet jolted from her sleep and hit the lights on. Hue froze at the door of the bathroom with a bath towel hanging around his neck.


    "Where have you been today?" Jennet questioned him with a glare. She stepped out of the bed and stood before him.


    Her nose twitched as she sniffed his clothes. There was a faint smell of perfume on him, one that was not his usual scent.


    "This smell on your body is not your scent." She fumed at him and yanked on his shirt with displeased.


    "This is the smell of a woman''s perfume!" She added.

 Chapter 92 - Gone

    Hue stood before her, speechless. He felt her anger oozing out uncontrollably throughout her body. Her anger was boundless. It was truly overwhelming.


    Her unexpected action from earlier was so hard for him to process in his head. He didn''t expect she would yank his shirt angrily, ranting over the perfume on him.


    He eyed the smoking volcano before him. Her face was already in deep red, ready to explode. Better not push her button. The consequences could be ugly if he did, he thought.


    Then, he smelt his own shirt. There was indeed a faint smell of perfume on his shirt. But it was the perfume sprayed on him by Dana because she didn''t want to keep smelling his scents. She told him that his scent has been distracting her from her focus.


    His silence turned Jennet even madder. In her head, she had already had wild assumptions about him. He was not home all day and his actions for the past few days were suspicious. He was being secretive with her. She knew it because she kept on observing his behaviours for the past few days.


    "Where have you been all day long?" Jennet questioned him when there was no response from him. Her tone was super stern, as stern like when the warden questioned their students who were caught sneaking out of the dormitory at night.


    Hue eyed her and answered, "I was out working." He gave her a sheepish smile. There was guilt hidden beneath those smile.


    "Working?" Jennet frowned. He had a job? She wasn''t expecting that answer from him.


    Hue nodded his head, "Hmmm," He answered with a hum.


    Impossible!


    Such a crybaby could never find a decent job plus he was just a trouble bringer. She criticized him inwardly.


    Jennet bit her own lips. Her anger flared again. He must be telling her lies!


    "I have a paid job now. I''m not jobless you know." Hue added, looking so proud.


    Jennet eyed him from top to bottom, evaluating his worth over what he had said. This kind of face had a paid job?


    She felt so restless over his answer. She still couldn''t believe it!


    With one hand perched over her hip, one hand pointing out at him, "You, since when did you have a job? Where are you working? Why didn''t you tell me anything?" She bombarded him with questions.


    For a man who had no working experience, she couldn''t imagine how he worked. She couldn''t believe in him unless she knew what he does. There was not even a decent job he could get aside from doing something she might hates.


    Plus, the perfume that lingered and mixed with his scent infuriated her down to the core. Her doubt accumulated over the fishiness in his answer.


    Jennet rolled her eyes at him. "Did you go out to sell your body while I was gone?"


    She wanted a consolation answer from him. For a man who had only a handsome face, he must be selling his body to other women to get money. That was the only job she could think of for someone like him.


    Yes, words of a man sometimes are lies when it comes to someone like him. She could not trust him even if he may have said the truth. He was cunning like a fox.


    Hue''s brows knitted. Her accusation was too much. Selling his body? How do humans sell their own body?


    "I have never sold any part of my body to anyone. My body is precious because it''s mine and also yours alone." Hue replied to her question.


    Why would he be selling his own body? It took him years and lots of patience to gain the body he currently had.


    Jennet was ready to blow her top at him but upon hearing his answer, she clenched her jaws, stopping the urge to get mad.


    His answers make sense. His body belongs to her as well. Fine, she will let it slide this time. But no more next time!


    Not wanting to prolong the heating conversation anymore, she eyed him menacingly. It was useless to rant and drain her energy to get mad at the moment.


    "Take a shower now and wash your body properly!" She said and sat at the edge of the bed with her tight face.


    Hue nodded his head obediently and disappeared in the bathroom. After ten minutes, he walked out, wrapped nicely and cosily in a bath towel which he wrapped all the way up to his chest.


    The moment Jennet laid her eyes on him, she wanted to curse at him so badly. She wanted to scream at him, unleashing all of her anger.


    Why did he have to wrap the towel all the way up to his chest?!


    She can''t stand the sight of staring at her husband, a man with a muscular body, wrapping the towel all the way up to his chest. She just can''t stand it because it was super annoying. Also because she just wanted to laugh at it, when she was supposed to be angry at him.


    She pinched her thigh to stop her urge to laugh.


    Torturous! So torturous!


    She felt so frustrated because she couldn''t keep her anger above the maximum level. She wanted to bash his head on the wall for making her so mad yet so helpless over his unexpected action.


    To distract her attention from bursting her laughter, she tossed a pyjama over his chest which Hue grabbed without saying anything.


    "Hurry up and dressed, then sleep!" Her tone was so harsh with no delicacy in it.


    Hue put the pyjama on and then took his time to dry his long hair. Meanwhile, Jennet took her place on the bed and pulled the comforter up to her shoulders.


    She had better get some quality sleep rather than getting restless over his suspicious activity behind her back.


    There was only silence between them. The silence that kept it''s watched over the tense atmosphere. The only sound in the room will be the sound of Hue patting his hair with a towel.


    As soon as he dried his long hair, he laid beside her. Glancing at her back, he poked on her back, taking her attention.


    "Honey, how''re the babies?" He asked in a soft tone.


    He wished he could calm her raging heart with his usual sulking but he knew she would not forgive him if he did it. Sulking will only worsen her jealousy.


    "Just shut up and sleep!" Jennet barked back at him. She did not have the mood to talk about other things at the moment.


    Jennet grunted shortly after that. Babies? Their existence cannot be proven yet he was asking about their situation.


    "Okay..." Hue replied in a faint voice.


    "Good night..." He laid on his back and stared at the ceiling. Shortly after that, he closed his eyes, trying to sleep.


    Silence slipped in again and drowned the dimmed room with quietness. It crept in like spiders, tickling unsteady hearts. Suddenly...


    ''Growl''


    An unexpected loud sound broke the silence. It was so loud that both of them could hear it clearly, like the sound of the earth cracking open.


    Hue bit his own lips, feeling frustrated over the melody that came from his hungry stomach.


    Again...


    ''Growl''


    Shortly after the sound died, there was another wave of silence. A silence that was so disturbing.


    Jennet turned around to look at the face of her husband. He was pressing his own stomach to stop the sound from escaping again. However, the sound managed to escape.


    ''Growl''


    The unexpected melody softened Jennet''s heart. She closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh.


    Sigh, she can''t keep angry for a long time. Her sympathy betrayed her at last. She can''t keep ber husband sleeping throughout the night with an empty stomach.


    She sat down and nudged him on the arm. "Stop pretending to sleep. Let''s go down and eat." She said and flipped the comforter to the side.


    Hue opened his eyes and looked at her. He didn''t expect her heart softened in a short time.


    "Are you angry because I am hungry?" He asked in a low tone. Lately, she was so moody and he couldn''t understand her. He didn''t know if she was being nice just because of his hunger or was faking it all.


    The heart of women... No one really understands them even if they claimed they''re experts in women.


    "I am not angry at you for being hungry. Let''s go down." She said in an even softer tone. She really had a soft spot for someone like him. She can''t even leave him famished for a long time.


    Angry? How could she be angry at him when she pitied him so much.


    Hue stepped out of the bed and followed her all the way to the kitchen. He obediently took a seat on one of the chairs at the dining table and kept his mouth shut for the entire time while his wife prepared his dinner.


    Only his eyeballs moved, tailing the movements of his wife when she moved around at the preparation counter.


    After dinner, Jennet instructed him to sit in the living room. Shortly after that, she came and served him a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice.


    "Drink it and then go to sleep." Jennet rolled her eyes at him.


    Hue took the glass and drank the content but immediately wanted to spit it out. The juice was too sour!


    "Empty the glass now!" Jennet stood beside him, guarding him.


    Hue obediently followed and managed to empty the content down his throat. As soon as he finished it, his lips felt numb and a bit tingly as if there were thousands of small ants biting his lips.


    "C-can I have a glass of water?" He asked, looking so aghast. The sourness was so strong and it lingered on his tongue.


    "Go to bed now!" Jennet said and took the empty glass from his hand. Her tone was still harsh with no qualm of pity.


    "Okay," Hue obediently answered and headed upstairs.


    As soon as he disappeared into the bedroom, Jennet took a long rope from the cabinet in the kitchen.


    ''You refused to tell me the truth, that''s okay. I know how to torture you to make you spill everything.'' She murmured alone with a wicked smile on her face.


    She had planned a very good method that no one probably thought about. She will use this dirty method on him.


    She headed upstairs with the rope in her hands. She will do what she needs to do. Becoming the bad woman once in a while doesn''t harm him.


    Well, maybe...


    ***


    At the same night at a different place, Mira walked out of a 24 hours supermarket that was close to her apartment.


    She looked to the left and to the right, searching for a face that she wanted to avoid. The face was not around. Well, she had not seen him for three days so maybe today must be one of another lucky day for her.


    Then, she stepped out, half running in short strides. She wanted to hide in her room as soon as possible. Being cautious doesn''t harm anyone. Suddenly...


    "Baby!" Danny hugged her tightly and nozzled his high nose against her cheek.


    She was ambushed by the person she wanted to avoid as much as she could. Danny had been tailing her stealthily and she was outwitted by his cleverness.


    "I''ve missed you!" He announced loudly, attracting a bunch of people who were also out for shopping at night.


    Mira''s face turned pale when she struggled to free herself from his tight hold. The man before her was so strong. She had no strength to fight him!


    Danny had turned into a completely different person after the trip. He became so pious and chivalrous towards the opposite gender. He didn''t hit on any women like how he used to. Mira was consumed by fright over the changes.


    Danny whom she knew would never act so innocent or speak so honestly before her. Danny whom she knew was a wicked man and he loves a lot of women.


    But, ever since that day, he had been tailing her around like a baby emu. He had been expressing his love openly to her. He was not being himself. He was like a man who had been brainwashed, completely clean from negativity.


    Even scarier, he always brought around a marriage form. He had said that he only needs her fingerprint to validate the marriage form because he had filled out everything for her.


    Mira had been so cautious as not to leave her fingerprint on anything. She had been putting on hand gloves and each one of her fingers had been wrapped with a band-aid.


    "Danny, let me go!" She hissed at him and wiggled. At the same time, her bosoms bounced before the man. She was a bosomy woman.


    Danny smiled even widely at her, "Baby, we have been together for a year now and I''ve seen everything on your body and you also have seen mine. We should hurry with our marriage otherwise we won''t be accepted into heaven once we die."


    Oh well, even scarier Danny kept talking about the sins that they have been doing together. He preached day and night whenever he saw her and kept on asking her to stop sinning further for their better and secure life in the afterworld.


    Mira had never expected him to change into a full degree. He even talked about death and life after death. She thought what kind of a priest had brought light into this sinned man who never bothers about such things before. He would laugh at those before whenever she raised the topic about his wildlife.


    But now, he had been turned into a man with a pure heart. So pure that she felt so frustrated about it. The Danny she knew had gone into the light!


    There was no way she could taint him black again. He had turned into a new person!


    "Danny, let go of me!" She said. "I''ll call the police on you for assaulting me." She threatened him and reached for her phone inside the side pocket of her jacket.


    Danny let her go and expressed a sad face. He gave her a deep sigh, "Baby, threatening a pure soul like me will only trouble you. Your sin was already too massive and I am here to help you to see the light. It is not too late for you to admit all your mistakes."


    Mira stepped back, getting even scared listening to his pep talk. Danny, what happened to you?!


    "I know what I am doing!" She screamed and ran towards her apartment with her purchases. Her face had gone pale over his words.


    "Baby, running away from me will not lighten your punishment. Baby!" Danny ran after her.


    Mira had never felt so frightened like this in her life. She was used to seducing men and dumping them whenever she felt boring of them. However, the one man that she knew about a year ago and had only bed relationship with him, was chasing so madly after her. He kept asking her to admit her mistakes and whatsoever.


    Mira ran inside the tall apartment building, running into the lift. But, Danny was fast and entered the lift before it closes behind him.


    The two of them were alone inside the lift. Danny smiled at the woman who stood at the corner, holding dearly onto the purchasing bag. Her face was pale and her whole body trembled.


    "Baby, let''s get married!" Danny said and took out the rolled marriage form and also ink pad from inside his pockets.


    Mira shook her head, "No, no!"


    ***

 Chapter 93 - Interrogation (Part 1)

    Hue awoke from sleep when he felt a burning sensation on his entire body. The stuffiness was unbearable and he couldn''t sleep peacefully. He, oddly, felt so sexually aroused the moment he opened his eyes.


    He thought maybe because the room lights were dimmed, maybe that was the cause for the intense sexual feelings he had.


    However, it was even more shocking to see both of his hands and legs were tied to the bed. There he laid, with an awkward and uncomfortable feeling.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw his wife smiling widely. She was looking oddly excited and he pondered for the reason behind her excitement.


    "For how long have I been sleeping?" He asked her, breaking the dam of silence which surrounded the room.


    "Not even for thirty minutes..." Jennet answered him.


    "Ohh..." Hue was a bit dumbfounded. He wasn''t asleep for a long time.


    "How are you feeling?" Jennet asked him again.


    The smile on her face, she can''t hide it any more. The excitement shown was transparent to her husband and all he could see was her suspicious-looking smirk.


    It was a bit creepy to see her smiling oddly excited like that inside the dimmed room that was illuminated by sensual and warm yellow lights.


    She was laying on her side, facing him on the bed. The upper two buttons on her shirt were not buttoned, slightly exposing her cleavage. Also, silently teasing his already tickly heart.


    Just the look on her half-exposed upper body turned the man even hotter and he could feel his other body was already having a tremendous reaction which had slowly torment him.


    His throat went dry and he gulped when he answered as honestly as usual. A painstaking honesty.


    "I-I felt...s-so horny..." He stuttered and gulped again.


    His focus then shifted towards her cleavage. The beautiful, and luminous skin of hers, tickled his heart. He wished he could dip his face over those valleys of seduction and to ease the agony that he had.


    His entire body was already in heat over his unstoppable wild imaginations and cravings. The feeling was the same feeling as when he had the aphrodisiac. His manhood had already hardened in his trouser.


    "That''s good." Jennet smiled even widely. "Do you feel any pain?" She asked.


    Hue nodded his head, answering her even more honestly. Being honest had always been what he was good at. No more than that.


    "Inside my trouser," He said referring to his already erected manhood that couldn''t be taken down no matter if there are going to be a tsunami in the area.


    Jennet motioned her eyes downward and saw the big bulge inside his trouser. He was already too aroused and should already be in immense pain. She wanted him to feel desperation as soon as possible!


    She smiled even more widely over that matter and she asked another question.


    "Do you want me to satisfy you?" Her eyes went gleamy with excitement.


    She leaned her chest against his chests, slightly brushing her body against him. She wasn''t wearing any bra so Hue could feel her nipples brushing against his skin.


    As soon as Hue felt the hardened nipples brushing against his skin, he sucked in an even deeper breath as if the air will run out of he didn''t. He hyperventilated before her, couldn''t contain the excitement any longer. The skin contact turned him even hornier!


    Hue nodded his head vigorously. "Yes, please! Please do!" He exclaimed excitedly. He was totally in the blithe.


    There was nothing decent inside his head at the moment. That question was one out of so many questions which excites him. All he needed would be to satisfy his maddening urge to be satiated at any cost.


    Jennet sat down and unbuttoned the rest of the buttons on her pyjama shirt, exposing her breasts. Cupping her own breasts before him, she asked another question in a mellowed tone.


    "Do you like my breasts?"


    Hue squealed excitedly before her. Man, that was a damn good question to get a straight ''yes'' from someone like him.


    "Yes!" He said half screaming in joy.


    He even nodded his head, showing just how honest his body and mind were. Both in sync. Both are perverted.


    Jennet chuckled and caressed her breasts before him, making the man even nuttier before her. Hue was on the brink of turning into a super exciting demon. He sucked in a mouthful of air into his lungs when his wife moaned softly beside him. Her moan tickled his heart.


    "Do you want to play a game with me?" She asked him in her flirty soft voice.


    ''Come on, beg me!'' She mumbled in her head. ''I can''t keep acting all seductive like this much longer. This is too embarrassing!'' She screamed internally.


    To carry on with her daring approach, she had brazen it all for her ultimate mission. She had set aside her pride. Truthfully speaking, she had never done something this daring in her entire life.


    She may act like someone so experienced but it was all from what she read and watched on TV during her five years away from her family. She learned it all through what she saw.


    The power of multimedia was tremendous and it was poisonous to those who can''t control what they watch especially those who were living a sheltered life. She also learnt that women can be the source of power and they are also the source of destruction.


    So, keeping that in mind, she had been using her own body to take down her husband. She will seduce him and trick him into spilling the truth.


    However, she won''t make it easy for him because she knew, men are cunning. She must be ahead of his cunningness and to break all of his plans before he can jeopardize her plans.


    "Sure, what kind of game?" Hue asked, getting even more excited.


    Although his body was burning with lust at the moment, he had suppressed the feelings to make sure he gets to enjoy her body after the game.


    "A game of interrogation." She said and smiled at him.


    Hue nodded his head even more wildly. He wasn''t paying any attention to what she had said.


    "How to play the game?" He asked.


    "It''s easy if you''re aroused, you''re punished."


    "What?!" Hue gasped as if he was getting sober. That was so unfair. He was already too aroused. Of course, he will be punished so easily.


    "Well, the punishment is easy. Just tell the truth to my questions." Jennet continued explaining about the punishment in the game.


    Hue looked away. He contemplated alone. Ugh, she was just trying to trap me into spilling the truth. My wife, I underestimated your capability!


    He didn''t expect she would use such a dirty trick for the game. She was being not fair for using her body to seduce him and then tricked him into spilling the truth. Well, consider her plan a success because he couldn''t hold his burning desire much longer.


    "I''ll tell you everything as long as you help me!" Hue said. Blue veins popped out on his neck as he tried to suppress the lust inside him.


    ''If I could trick her into satisfying me first and once I''m satisfied, I''ll give her excuses.'' He murmured in his head as he looked away from her.


    Jennet smiled at him. She knew his silence meant he was thinking of tricking her as well. But, nevermind, he could not outwit her in this matter.


    "Hue, I don''t think bargaining is a good idea at this moment. You''re already too aroused and let''s get going with the punishment."


    As she said that, she slipped one of her hand inside his trouser, crawling in towards his manhood but stop a few inches from it and she pulled back and placed her hand over his stomach instead.


    Hue grunted in exasperation over her sneaky tactics. Goodness, he was in so much agony. His erection was getting even more erected and he felt it was about to explode inside his trouser.


    Jennet eyed him and chuckled, "Honey, spill the truth now. Who are you working with?"


    She knew just how frustrated he was, being played and tricked so easily by her. She knew he was hoping for her to satisfy him but she won''t. She will keep tormenting him with her seduction until he admitted defeat until he spilt the truth she sought.


    Well, feeding him the aphrodisiac was a good idea. She thought of using the ''Happy Pill'' on him again because she had felt the feeling of desperation after accidentally consuming it before. The desperation she felt before was intense which turned her into someone she isn''t and forced herself on him.


    Ever since she knew of the unbearable feelings, she knew she could use the pills as one of her method to interrogate him into telling the truth. Since she didn''t have any truth serum, she improvised the use of the aphrodisiac in her plans.


    No matter how tight lips he is, he could never defeat lust and if he wanted to be satiated, he will eventually say the truth.


    She thanked her friends for gifting it to them. Although she didn''t know who gave it to him her gut told her that it was from her friends who loved to prank her as always.


    Well, the pill became so valuable to her and she had treasured it ever since then because there will be no way that she will go to the drugstore to buy such pills in the future.


    Hahaha... Jennet laughed inwardly.


    "Honey, why are you smirking creepily at me?" Hue questioned her. His cheeks were now crimson red. He was exuding a fair amount of a pleasant smell inside the room.


    Jennet shook her head slowly, "I''m enjoying the view. You''re looking so tasty now. Do you still feel the same pain down here?"


    She stretched her hand over his bulge that was already releasing a hot sensation around the area and she quickly pulled her hand back again.


    Again, Hue grunted and he breathed heavily before her. He was helpless, really helpless. When will she stop tormenting him?


    He can''t keep it any longer!

 Chapter 94 - Interrogation (Part 2)

    Displaying a concerned look, Jennet asked her tortured husband again.


    "My dear, are you okay?" As she said that, she caressed his red face, sending shivers down his body.


    She was the one who tormented him yet she kept poking on his patience. Asking him about his conditions although she knew he was on the brink of getting out of control.


    Well, that was the exact same reason she tied him in the bed. He won''t be able to do anything to her. Better be cautious before it''s too late.


    Hue was already sweating on the bed. He tugged his hands but failed to free them. The harder he tugged the tighter the bind was.


    "I surrender!" He wheezed before her. He waved the white flag at last. He could never continue with the game!


    "It''s a duel between Luca Tybelg and I!" He confessed. His head fell to the side, waiting for her to burst her bubbles. He had given up. He can''t keep his cool much longer. He could never go against his wife.


    However, there was only silence surrounding the two. There was no reaction from her. He turned his head at her only to find a wide smile plastered her face.


    "So, you''re now friends with your love rival." She chuckled while teasing him. That was so nice of him to go into an agreement with the man that he had tried to avoid before.


    Hue''s face turned smug instantly. Friends with my love rival? Really? I was hoping you would get angry at me. He fumed inwardly.


    "Why are you looking so happy? Are you not angry?" He asked. He was confused. She was supposed to get angry at him. Wasn''t it because of Luca that made her so mad over the perfume from earlier?


    Jennet shook her head, "I''m not angry."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    "Then, release me..." He begged her. His attention shifted toward freedom. Freedom to pounce on her!


    There was a moment of silence between them before Jennet opened her mouth, shaking her head.


    "Not yet. You''re still in my interrogation game, dear."


    "Ahh, honey," Hue whined before her, "I can''t keep this agony any longer! I''ve said the truth," He cried even louder. It had been so hard for him. He couldn''t control the arousal any longer.


    Jennet ignored his cries and continued, "So that explains the letter that you received from Felix a few days ago. Right?" She guessed. She still wanted to prolong the interrogation.


    "Yes, yes. You''re right!" Hue breathed even heavily. His patience was getting even thinner than a veil.


    A few days ago, he received a letter from Felix. Jennet wasn''t aware of it although she was the one who handed the letter to him. She was only confused.


    Hue knew Jennet was itching to ask him a few questions regarding the letter however since both of them were on their cold war of no s**, neither one of them talk with each other. Both acted stubbornly.


    However, he didn''t expect his wife would drug him after he returned from the ''battleground''. He didn''t expect she would lay such smart traps just for him. She was so good at hiding her real intent.


    Jennet Lockhart or Jennet Hedo was a woman with surprises and full of sly tricks that no one would expect. She may appear calm and quiet as the sea but no one could tell what she had in her mind. She could use the method that she hates to get to her goal. She was flexible in her own way.


    It was all true what Little Veen had said before. Only his wife has the ability to control him. If it were other humans, he had already called for Little Veen to finish them off.


    Hue stared at his wife with watery eyes. Those big and gleamy eyes were just like the eyes of Puss in Boots.


    "I''m dying!" He pleaded, half crying. He could feel his manhood was about to explode inside his trouser.


    Jennet stared into his gleamy and watery eyes. So good to hear his voice.


    Keep begging, keep begging! She chuckled inwardly. She was getting even excited.


    Hue glanced at her, and then licked his lips when the thirst of lust was getting into his head.


    "Honey, please... I''m begging you. Yes, I admit that I am on a duel with your male boss. We''ve agreed to cross-dressed and took a few photos. The photos will be used for the cover of your company''s magazine." He spilt the bean.


    Jennet kept listening attentively to him. So, Luca was behind the trouble. What does he want to achieve by making her husband a model for his company? Even worse, cross-dressing?!


    "Did he mentioned any reason behind his intentions for the cross-dressing duel?"


    "He didn''t. Well, I didn''t ask because I was too jealous of him. He seemed like he knew you much better than me, so I blindly accept. I wanted to prove that I would do whatever for you." He said, admitting his fault at the same time.


    He glanced at her again, "I''ve told you everything. Please let me go. I''ll be good. Please, I''m about to die," He begged her.


    Jennet gave him an even creepy smile. Oho, her husband was blinded by jealousy again. He had actually degraded his worth in front of Luca Tybelg. Stupid husband, why would you do such a thing?!


    She snorted while watching him begging her so earnestly. His watery eyes were so charming in her eyes. She moved forward and kissed his lips before Hue could open his mouth to beg her again.


    "I won''t let you die during my interrogation." She whispered and kissed him again.


    Since her heart had calmed a bit over his confession, she will execute her next plan. Both of them will feel pleasure but he will feel the pain after everything ended.


    "I''ll free your hands. You better behave." She whispered in his face before reaching out for his hands that were tied to the bed head.


    She leaned her body over Hue''s face and her chests were hitting on his face repeatedly. Hue took the chance by slurping in one of her nipples into his mouth. He kept sucking on in like a hungry baby.


    Jennet gasped over what he did, "Ahh..." She wasn''t expecting that!


    Her body shuddered before him. She leaned her forehead against the bedhead while trying her hardest to untie his hands while at the same time, holding herself from falling into the same seduction.


    As soon as his hands were freed from the bind, he gropes her breasts and shifted his mouth between her two nipples.


    "H-hue, slow down..." She whispered and supported her upper body as she pressed one hand on the bedhead and the other one pushing on his shoulder. She was half-kneeling by his side with her body slanted to the side.


    Hue ignored her whisper and kept squeezing her breasts. He was mad and was unleashing his deepest desire!


    Jennet pushed him down on the bed and gazed deeply into his eyes that were burning in the heat. She saw his eyes turning slowly into the red.


    "Slow down, slow down. I''ll relieve your pain. Just let me untie your feet from the rope." She said, persuading him into an agreement.


    "Make it faster," Replied Hue as he calmed the storm inside his body as best as he could.


    He leaned against the pillows and eyed her. It was a menacing stare from his red eyes which were a bit dark under the warm yellow lights inside the room.


    Jennet nodded her head and untie the rope that tied him to the bed. As soon as the rope fell on the floor, Hue hoisted her body and pinned her down on the bed. Both of her hands were pressed above her head, locked in his strong grasps.


    "It''s my time to interrogate you." He said and kissed her hungrily. In his aggressiveness, he took off her trouser along with his. In a blink of an eye, he was already inside her.


    "I am not so patient when it comes to your body..." He said in her ear and he thrust his manhood even deeper inside her.


    Jennet sunk her fingers even deeper on the surface of his skin. She clutched tightly on his shirt. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "Urgh!" She bit his shoulder, suppressing the intense feelings that came from her husband. Hue was quite rough with her body!


    "Tell me, did you fed me aphrodisiac again?" He asked and licked her neck. "This intense feelings was the same as before." He added. Suddenly he thrust inside her, jolting her whole body.


    Jennet gasped. She was in pain over the sudden movement. She had eaten painkillers before seducing him, but why did she still felt pain?


    "Yes, I did!" She confessed honestly just like how he was earlier.


    Hue chuckled and lowered his face towards her face, slowly blowing on her eyes that were tightly closed. Jennet shook her head avoiding the air from his mouth that smelt so pleasant like an aphrodisiac itself.


    No, he was the aphrodisiac himself!


    "Who gave you that smart idea of fooling around with my body using the aphrodisiac?" He whispered.


    "No one did." She said and grunted again. "I just thought of it." She added spilling the truth from her side.


    "I thought you threw it away after our first time." He whispered and kept on thrusting inside her, easing his agony in each thrust.


    "Urrg, I-I saved it. Mnngh!" Jennet clawed his back with her fingers. On her face, there was pain and pleasure, all mixed together.


    Hue fastened his pace making the woman beneath him to moan even louder. His lust intensified at her every moan. He kept on pinning her down and pumping his seed inside her throughout the night.


    He didn''t care about their surroundings any longer. No matter how loud his wife moans and no matter how she begged him to stop, he just could not stop his body. All he knew, he wanted her no matter what happened. He wanted to satiate the lust that his wife planted on him.


    The night turned out to be the best interrogation night ever. The longest lovemaking ritual in their marriage so far as they did it nearly to sunrise without stopping. As soon as he pulled out of her body, he immediately fell into a deep sleep. Totally exhausted!


    Jennet breathed heavily beside him. She was too tired to even lift her fingers. But, she managed to summon her last strength to set the alarm for 7 am.


    As soon as she successfully set the alarm, she inhaled a deep breath and smiled widely. Her hard work bore fruits. She managed to ''cripple'' her husband, her real intent from the start.


    The seduction and game of interrogation was just a disguise. A plan behind another plan was a good plan ever.


    She will keep her husband occupied so that he couldn''t continue with the meaningless duel because she doesn''t like it. Her love will be for her husband alone and not for another man.


    It''s useless to fight for her love because she could only love one person throughout her entire life. That person will only be her husband, Hue Hedo.


    Full stop!


    ***

 Chapter 95 - Blinding Happiness

    The sun rose from the east, spreading a warm and dewy day in the area. The beautiful villa by the hill was surrounded by only the sound of silence.


    Inside the bedroom, a very loud ringing awoken Jennet from her slumber. From under the comforter, she reached out and swiped her finger over the screen of her smartphone.


    The alarm died instantly.


    Jennet aroused from under the comforter and yawned lazily. She was super tired and was still too sleepy.


    "Work... I need to go to work..." She mumbled alone.


    She looked around in a daze before her eyes fell towards the man who laid still by her side. Suddenly all of her sleepiness vanished in thin air as furiosity overtook her. She stared at his face before she reached out for his cheeks and pinched them as hard as she could.


    "If you just tell the truth, I wouldn''t stake my pride just to seduce you and you will also not going to be bedridden soon." She grumbled alone.


    She was ranting all of her hidden anger on him by pulling and twisting the skin on his cheeks, turning his skin into a deep red colour. He looked like a clown with two red spots on his cheeks.


    Her husband had been unleashing his fury last night. He was being too intense and being inhuman. He caused pain on her entire body.


    However, he didn''t know that he will face much more pain than her. Since he had been ''drilling'' her so madly last night, he just didn''t realize the consequences of his actions just yet.


    Jennet covered her body with the comforter and sat on the bedside, holding her aching waists with both hands. Her face contorted in pain when she tried to move out of the bed but then she sat down by his side.


    As soon as she laid her eyes on him again, she reached out again and pinched his already deep red cheeks.


    ''It took me so much hard work just to think of an idea on how to torment you to spill the truth!'' She bit her lips in frustration.


    Then, she pinched his nose super hard. It jolted Hue into the world of consciousness. He snorted like a pig before her when he opened his sleepy eyes. Jennet immediately let go of her fingers from his nose.


    "Ouch! My back!" He groaned painfully as soon as he tried to sit down. He laid back on the bed.


    "I can''t move my body!" Hue cried at her in alarmed.


    Jennet sighed softly beside him. She had no strength to nag at him yet.


    "You sprained your waist." She said, telling him the news of his injury. "Well, that served you just right!" She added with a look of satisfaction.


    Things they did last night was intense than before and she felt she was about to die in his embrace during the session. She was lucky for not fainting throughout the ''interrogation''.


    Feeding him the aphrodisiac for the second time was very dangerous. He was already so lusty and perverted and when multiplied by the help from the drug, it was hell in a new kind.


    Hue grimaced before her. "Why would you say that? You''re the one who played dirty last night."


    He pulled a long sulking face as he took a pillow and covered his face with it. When they finally cleared the rift between them, another unhappy thing happening to him.


    "Well, my dear, you''re on a meaningless duel with Luca. Although I''ve told you to prove your worth before I never meant for you to lower your dignity in front of another man. I thought you understand what I wanted but, you never understood." She said and looked away.


    She heaved another deep sigh. She got a husband who never ever use his brain while talking. He will be a hassle in her family soon.


    "It''s about the pride of men. It''s an honour if we could duel for the woman we love." Hue said, still wanted to defend his belief.


    Jennet shook her head before him as she explained, "I didn''t mean to belittle your honour but, for me it''s one-sided. From my point of view, it is really meaningless because I love you and the world knows that I will always pick you no matter if you win or lose but you still put me on the trophy table as a trophy for the winner. I don''t want to be someone else''s trophy. I don''t want to trouble anyone including you. Do you understand what I want to tell you?"


    "But, it''s the honour of men."


    "My dear, have you ever consider my feelings before your duel? No. You didn''t ask me anything. Instead, you just went ahead and humiliated yourself before a person like him. If you really wanted to duel that much, do not duel with someone like Luca. You must prove yourself before my father."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you must duel with my father because my father didn''t know about you yet and also because he is the head of my family."


    "Y-your father?" Hue stuttered.


    Goodness, the biggest challenge in marriage would be to prove your worth in the eyes of your in-laws. He wasn''t prepared for that just yet.


    "Why now?" He asked her, trying to skip the conversation.


    "Because it''s about time I bring you home to see them. I have been away from home for a very long time."


    "What should I do about your father?"


    "Do whatever you can to prove that you are the best son-in-law for him but do not reveal that you are a god."


    "Why now you tried to scare me with your family?"


    "I''m not trying to scare you, my dear. It''s what we should face together. Well, you will also bring me to meet your family in the future although I don''t know when."


    "Hey, why didn''t you tell me anything about your family before?" Again, he shifted the question.


    "You never ask and were always busy trying to undress me most of the time," Jennet answered.


    "I didn''t!" He denied strongly. But then, he coughed softly, "Well, undressing you is part of my job as a husband. I need to pamper you and give you comfort." He gave her a smile.


    "I never feel any comfort but the only discomfort," Jennet explained. She stood up but frowned alone shortly after that. Her hips were aching so much! She needs to eat those painkillers again.


    "What can I do about it? I wasn''t capable to control my desire. I''m not a lifeless being." Hue mumbled alone in dissatisfaction, oblivious of her frown.


    Jennet glanced at him. "Don''t tell me that you''re scared of my father."


    Why was he so against the idea of duelling with her father? Was he scared of him?


    Hue eyed her, looking so speechless, "D-does your father kills people instantly with his glare if I fail to convince him?"


    Jennet gave him a speechless look, ''Hue, my dear, my father is a human with no superpowers. He cannot shot any beams from his eyes.'' Jennet grumbled in her head.


    "My father has never killed people in his life." She said, convincing him.


    "I don''t think I can duel with my father-in-law. I..." Hue stammered.


    "Well, I am honouring your honour and your duel will officially be with my father. As for the duel you had with Luca, it''s not official. I''m going to tell him to stop with the meaningless duel."


    "Hey, wait. I''ll write a letter to him to stop the duel!"


    "Just call him. Easy." Said Jennet and sat down on the bed again.


    She eyed him from the side. Hue was on a super long face again. Then she added, "Truthfully speaking, I dislike it when you exchange letters with Luca. I felt like you guys are having a forbidden relationship behind me."


    Hue raised his head with large eyes nearly out of his eye sockets. What?!


    "Hey, I am not into men! Just keep that in your mind! Even Luca is also not into men!" He nagged at her. Don''t know why he defended Luca''s good name as well although he wanted to tear him down.


    Jennet snorted at him. "Really? When I heard your story about how he dressed you as a woman clearly shows that he has an interest in you. Maybe not openly but he definitely sees you as someone special in his heart." She elaborated from her point of view.


    There was clearly a look that showed ''I don''t trust you'' on her face. That look frightened and angered Hue the most.


    Hue grabbed a pillow and tossed it at her which she took with a wider smile. He growled at her, gnashing his perfectly white teeth at her.


    She faced the furious husband and said, "If you keep on with this meaningless duel then, I''ll assume that both of you are into something shady. If you got what I meant then call Luca and stop the duel immediately." She rolled her eyes at him. She snatched the phone on the bed and handed it to him.


    With a heavy heart, Hue took the phone and dialled on Luca''s number. There was a moment of silence before the call was connected.


    "Hey, don''t you speak so happily over there. This is Hue, the husband of Jennet is talking with you." Hue said furiously. His tone had never softened whenever he speaks with his love rival. Also, he never forgets to introduce his marital status to him.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Luca''s smile faded. He was excited to receive the call from Jennet however upon hearing the thundering voice from the end of the line, his happiness flew away from his life.


    "Hello, Hue, what do you want to talk about so early in the morning?" Luca asked trying to sound cheerful. Hiding the sourness in his tone was not easy. He wasn''t expecting her husband to call him!


    "Just want to tell you that the duel is off. Remove my name from that cover. I''m not into it anymore plus I''m not interested in you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Luca shot a question. That instant, the hair behind his neck rose slowly over what he heard. That was spooky!


    "Yeah, your offer was one-sided and I don''t want to be tangled in your shady plans. Whatever you plan to ruin me, it''s not going to work out well. So, I repeat, the duel is off and I''m not interested in you and I love my wife. By the way, I and my wife had just ended our honeymoon again last night so you better not trouble her at work." Hue continued, still adding the spiciness in his words that ignited jealousy in Luca''s heart.


    Luca grimaced while he gripped the phone tightly in his hand. Honeymoon... Hue doesn''t have to elaborate it. He knew it already!


    "Congratulations on your honeymoon. Was she good on the bed?" He asked, purposely trying to anger Hue.


    Since Hue called so early in the morning and disturbed his sleep, why not anger Hue for the last time. No one knows when they will meet each other again after what he said. Jennet probably will be very wary of him from now on as well.


    Hue bit his lips. His anger flared up instantly. From his words, Luca was telling him that he knew how she tasted on the bed, "Oh well, she''s so good in bed. I don''t think she can be compared with any women you''ve slept with before."


    Jennet, who sat beside Hue blushed deeply. It was so embarrassing to listen to everything he said. Stupid man!


    She landed a hard karate chop on his waist and the poor man shrieked in pain in front of the phone. He was screaming at the top of his lungs and his scream was deafening the ears.


    Luca could hear Hue''s desperate scream and the call was immediately disconnected from the other side before he could ask the reason for his scream.


    Luca dialled the same number again but it wasn''t connected. He, then, frowned with an uneasy feeling.


    He shrugged his shoulders and spoke alone, "Well, maybe they were currently wrestling over there. I better not interfere with their private life. Jennet won''t like it if I poke my nose into their affairs."


    He turned to the side and tossed the phone under the pillows. He was feeling restless so suddenly. Then he turned again, facing the ceiling. There was a deep frown between his brows.


    "I think I am already crazy..." He spoke alone.


    As if he was suddenly sober, he grumbled, "Why am I going after someone else''s wife? I am not being me at all." There was a questioning frown on his forehead.


    He tossed and turned on the bed but couldn''t get back to sleep. He felt so restless for an unknown reason.


    "Also, why on earth am I on a duel with her husband? What happened to me?" He sighed hard and sat down, scratching his heads with both hands.


    "I must be crazy..." He said again in a soft whisper and shook his head repeatedly on the bed. However, the smiling face of the woman who bedded him appeared in his head again.


    "Arghh!! I hate this feeling!" Luca screamed out loud.


    "Hue Hedo, I''ll find out who you are!" His voice echoed in the spacious room.


    ***


    Jennet went to work as usual and was smiling widely as she took her seat on her working desk. Marvina glanced at her from the side and snorted.


    "Good morning, what''s with the creepy grin? You''re normally with a sour face every day." She said, breaking the silence. "Anything happy happening back home?"


    Jennet chuckled and inhaled a deep breath. She was looking so pumped up and super excited. Turning the chair towards her friend, she said half laughing.


    "I''m so happy that I managed to cripple my husband!"


    Marvina''s smiley face faded slowly and was replaced with a confused look. Her mouth was half-open as she processed Jennet''s words in her head.


    "Umm, let me repeat if I may hear you wrongly. Did you just said that you''re happy because you managed to cripple your husband?" Marvina asked, refreshing their initial conversation.


    Jennet nodded her head super fast. "Yes, he''s bedridden now." Her face brightened even more brightly than the sun.


    The brightness that shone out of her face blinded the confused friend. Marvina was being pushed further away from the light of truth.


    "You''re happy that your husband is going to die soon?!" Marvina raised her voice and slammed the desk. She was getting impatient over the happiness that overwhelmed Jennet.


    Had her friend gone mad after getting married? How disastrous could her marriage be?

 Chapter 96 - Complete Freedom

    "No, he''s not going to die. Only bedridden for a few days." Jennet explained, still with her smiley face.


    "What?" Marvina frowned again. What had she done to her husband? What happened to that handsome creature?


    Marvina couldn''t think of anything positive. Negativity was the only thought that she had on her mind. She couldn''t think of anything positive when it comes to her husband.


    She didn''t know much about Jennet''s real personality so, she couldn''t stay calm. She had seen her husband and if Jennet really did torment her own husband then, she will have to lodge a report about her abusing her own husband who had mental disorders.


    Jennet chuckled and waved her hands before her face. "He''s not going to die. Believe me. He just couldn''t move out of the bed. That''s all." She explained with a happy face.


    Her huge success of the year so far was crippling the husband with her sneaky tactics. Super smart. She will keep him in bed so he could not leave her to do stupid things behind her back.


    Keira stepped into the office stopping the two friends from continuing their conversation. The poker-faced woman handed a memo to Jennet.


    "This was from Mira and it''s for you." She said.


    Jennet took the memo and read the content with a frown. She looked back at Keira, "Are you sure this was from Mira? She would never write to me anything like this."


    "Well, just go and meet her." Said Keira and she went towards her own desk and sat down. She didn''t bother to glance at the two stupefied women.


    "Thanks, Keira!" Marvina said out of the blue and then she pulled a chair towards Jennet''s desk and snatched the small letter from her hand.


    "I want to see you at Thousand Island Bar at 6 pm after work today." She read out, enough for the two of them to listen.


    Then, she eyed Jennet, "What do you think she plans to do to you? You know she is never honest to you. She may try to trick you."


    "Tricking me into what?" Jennet raised an eyebrow. She would like to know what her friend thinks about Mira''s plan. She sure had wild imaginations.


    Marvina inhaled a deep breath and then she started to elaborate on Mira''s possible plans, "You know, tricking you into drinking and then she drugs your drinks. Tossing you into a hotel room and then when you wake up the next day, you''re sleeping with a foreign man by your side. Then, she arranges for reporters to snap your pictures as soon as you run out of the hotel. Then the story becomes the headlines and startles the entire world with the scandal. That kind of plan."


    "You''ve been watching too much drama. There''s just no way she could do that to me. Although we are not on good terms with each other, I like to think on the bright side. She must have something important to tell me. By the way, I''m not going to meet her alone. You''re coming with me." Jennet said and took the memo from her hand and slipped it inside her side pocket.


    "Why am I coming along too?" Marvina''s face turned sour.


    "To make sure her plans are not what you think. You too better have a positive mind towards our enemy, once in a while doesn''t harm you." Jennet advised her with a smile.


    Marvina snorted as she let out a burst of sheepish laughter, "Fine then. I''ll follow you and become a witness."


    ***


    Meanwhile back at the villa, Hue was sitting in front of the TV in the living room, watching a drama that aired in the morning every day.


    On his side, a small figure stood silently. He was holding a bowl of fresh grapes. He didn''t utter a single word when Hue noisily munched the grapes by his side.


    "Grapes!" Hue called out and opened his mouth, waiting to be fed like hungry little nestlings. Little Veen picked two grapes from the bowl and fed him. There was only silence between them.


    Hue had been treated like a king since this morning. His wife showered him, dressed him casually, and fed him breakfast before she left for work. All he did after waking up was getting spoilt as soon as they reconciled from their cold war.


    As soon as his wife left the villa this morning, he summoned Little Veen. He ordered the little guy around from cooking to washing laundry, from watering the plants to cleaning the entire villa.


    All he did was, stuffing his belly with snacks while he monitored the little guy doing all the house chores. Little Veen didn''t say a word nor do he objects. He followed Hue''s command with silence and did his job brilliantly.


    Hue, was, of course, happy over his silence. By ordering him around, he felt superiority had never left him at all. By ordering the little boy around, it made him satisfied because he could never do the same to his wife.


    If it were Jennet, she would have blown her tops at him and ordered him instead. Jennet held an even higher superiority over him. She would always have something to fight against him. She always amused him by telling him that he was being too childish.


    Well, was being superior being childish? Hue wandered alone over that matter. He was able to order her around only when he was not well but he couldn''t always fake his illness otherwise she would know of his cunning tactics.


    "Grapes!" Hue called out again after a few minutes.


    Again, Little Veen fed him two grapes. There were no emotions on the boy''s cute poker face. He did whatever his master''s asked. No one knows if he were furious because he couldn''t show his emotions.


    Hue raised his head and turned to his side, staring at the little boy. His cheeks ballooned with the grapes.


    "You should keep feeding me as soon as you see me swallow the fruits down my throat. I can''t keep calling out for grapes. You should move on your own." Hue said to him.


    Little Veen nodded his head, "Yes, master." He answered.


    Hue smiled and sat down comfortably on the sofa with his long leg being stretched out and perched on the glass table in front of him. He smiled sinisterly and opened his mouth widely.


    Little Veen took two grapes and fed it to him. Shortly after that, he fed him again before Hue managed to swallow the fruits. The little boy kept on stuffing more grapes inside Hue''s mouth.


    Hue grunted at him and mumbled. However, since his mouth was full of grapes, his voice was muffled and he couldn''t give out any command.


    Little Veen stared at him, looking innocent, "Yes, master? More grapes?" He questioned him. He took two more grapes and forced them inside Hue''s full mouth.


    Hue slapped his hands away from his face and distanced himself from the little guy. With so much difficulty, Hue managed to munch the grapes and swallowed it bit by bit.


    "You intentionally did that right?!" Hue roared at the poker-faced kid. Little Veen, out of all his aides, was a rotten fellow. Hue didn''t know why he took him under his wings.


    "You said to keep feeding you without waiting for you to say ''grapes''." Little Veen said, defending his actions from earlier.


    "Your action from earlier was intentional!" Hue kept blaming him.


    Little Veen shook his head, "No, I didn''t. I did it all based on your command. Your command is my order." He said looking as emotionless as usual. The look on his face showed that he didn''t do anything wrong at all.


    Hue was even more furious. This little kid had always found fault with him. He knew it!


    Hue stood up, trying to reach the boy however he squealed the moment he bends down.


    "Aargh!!"


    He was squealing loudly like a woman. The pain came like lightning, jolted his every joint. His big body laid limp on the sofa as he massaged his aching waist.


    Little Veen stared at him. His eyes were gleaming happily underneath his poker face. He was silently enjoying the moment. Not all day he could see his master became powerless like this before him. He enjoyed pushing his buttons to see his expressions that he could never have on his cute little face.


    "Are you okay, master?" Asked Little Veen, however, he didn''t extend any hand to help Hue up on his bums.


    Hue raised his head up and clenched his jaws angrily. He saw the gleaming eyes of the little boy. Little Veen, you sneaky little angel!


    "Thank you for complimenting me. I have always been a sneaky little angel exclusively for you, master." Little Veen said out of the blue. Even his words were infuriating!


    "Y-you!" He pointed out at the little face however he pulled his finger back. One annoying thing about Little Veen would be he could read his mind easily. Hue was so frustrated but he couldn''t hurt the little guy.


    Little Veen is an innocent and pure existence, and they roamed all realms freely. No one can hurt them. Those with evil intentions cannot even lay a finger on them. They assisted exiled gods of their choice and help them to regain their powers back before the gods are accepted back to the gods'' society.


    "Help me up!" Hue said, pulling on a long face.


    Little Veen snapped his fingers in the air. In a blink of an eye, Hue was back sitting on the sofa comfortably.


    "Thank you!" Hue thanked him sourly. He turned his face away, unwilling to meet the deep blue eyes that keep staring at his face.


    "Master, I have a piece of news to share." Little Veen broke the silence.


    Hue glanced back at him. News? What kind of news? Had the ruling changed now?


    "The ruling stays the same. Instead, the emperor sends his congratulatory to you for your successful marriage and also for the blessing bestowed upon you two." Little Veen said conveying a message to him.


    "Tch, they''re just making fun of me!" Hue said and pouted. He rested his chin over the edge of the sofa, clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    Always and always the same thing. Not even once they asked how he had been doing in the human realm. Not once they asked if he was bullied or not, were fed properly or not, sleep well or not. No one asked him all that.


    He mulled alone over the misfortune that befell him. No one really cares about his well-being. Everyone was busy rejoicing for his downfall. Those congratulatory was just a farce to calm his heart.


    "Is that the news you''re talking about?" Hue asked. His tone softened a bit.


    He was sad because he had to live in the Human Realm with no decent rights granted to a being like him. But he could do nothing about it. Even if he broke the rules, again and again, the Punisher will deal with him over and over again. Even the precious privileges that he currently enjoyed will be taken back.


    He doesn''t want that. He doesn''t want to be forgotten by his own kind. He wanted to be remembered no matter if he had done good or bad in his life.


    Little Veen coughed softly, his usual introductory, and then he said, "Be happy because you are given complete freedom."


    Hue tsked again, "I''ve had freedom already. I could go out of the barrier a few times already. I''ve had that freedom in my hands."


    "Complete freedom that I meant is, you can go out without worrying about getting ambushed or being chased around by the children of Reality. So, you can do whatever you want in the human realm for as long as it follows the rules that have been set by the ruling of Reality. You will be treated like one by her."


    Hue gasped and turned his head around. His eyes sparkled so brightly than ever. The news that he had long to hear came at last!


    Little Veen inhaled another deep breath and continued, "Since you managed to get the blessing from God of Birth, you are given the rights to be as happy as you could because the charm you had, it had been suppressed."


    Hue couldn''t believe what he had just heard. By getting his wife pregnant he got his freedom. No annoying humans will try to cling to him anymore!


    "He also gives you the advice to be a responsible adult and control your emotions at all times." Little Veen added.


    "I am a responsible adult." Hue patted his chest proudly.


    "I doubt that." Said the boy.


    "You have to have faith in me. I am are a responsible person." He repeated, convincing the boy again.


    "The punisher will keep their watch on you since you''re not convincing enough." Said the boy, putting a stop to his pursuit to convince him.


    "Hey!!" Hue roared at him.


    ***

 Chapter 97 - Twin

    It was already 9 pm when Jennet returned back to the villa. She aligned from the car and stepped in with her handbag. When she walked towards the stairs, from the corner of her eyes she sensed a figure on the sofa.


    Turning her head towards the living-room, she saw a tall figure curling on the sofa. She halted in her steps and returned back to the entrance and hit on the lights.


    The villa lit up instantly. Then, she approached the person on the sofa, pushing on his shoulder.


    "Hue, wake up!" She said, softly.


    Hue opened his eyes and blinked repeatedly, adjusting his sight to the bright lights. Then, he saw her face who had a concerned look on.


    He smiled widely at her and pulled her over the neck. The action caused her to bend down a bit.


    "Welcome home!" He said.


    Jennet knelt by his side and smiled at him as she placed her handbag on the floor.


    Staring back at him she said, "I''m home." Her tone was softer than usual.


    "Have you had dinner?" She asked him softly. Her eyes gazed down his flat stomach.


    "Not yet. I''m waiting for you to come home and have you cook something for me." He replied before smiling widely. With her help, he sat down on the sofa.


    "I need a kiss!" He requested. "As an appetizer." He added. He needed her kiss to suppress the hunger he had.


    Jennet chuckled, "Come on then, get your kiss from me." she said and closed her eyes. Her mood was exceptionally good and she would not get angry so easily if he keeps asking for more.


    Hue took the chance and pulled her face, kissing her intensely. His tongue invaded her mouth which she responded by twirling her tongue around his.


    Shortly after that, Hue pulled his face back and licked his lips as a frown appeared on his forehead.


    "Hmm, I tasted traces of watermelon in your mouth. Fresh watermelon." He said, then he kissed her again wanting to make sure he tasted the same taste.


    "Where did you go after work?" He asked after he pulled his face away from her face. Judging the freshness of the watermelon taste in her mouth, she must have been somewhere.


    Jennet''s face was already blushing when she sat by his side as close as possible. She rolled her tongue all around her teeth but there was nowhere she could taste the watermelon juice that she drank at the bar about an hour ago. She even washed her mouth before going home.


    "I went to meet a friend at a bar in the city with one of my female coworkers, Marvina. You''ve met her before at the police station." She answered him after admitting that her husband was indeed so keen and accurate.


    "Hmm..." Hue smiled and nudged her softly on the side, "Continue..."


    Jennet rested her head on his shoulder, "My friend, Mira, finally apologized to me for all of the bad things she did and for all of the harsh words she had said to me before."


    "Oh, your friend was mean to you before?" Hue asked.


    He didn''t know much about her friends. All of her friends that he knew so far would be those four naughty ladies and also Marvina. Aside from that, he had no clue. There was also that Not Important person on the phone before but he couldn''t verify if they are close friends or just family-related.


    Jennet smiled and said, "Yes, but now we''re friends. She''s going to get married soon so she wanted to clear all the rift between us."


    "Well, congratulations to her. May she finds her utmost happiness with the man who will be her husband."


    "Thanks," Jennet chuckled. She took his hand and intertwined them together. "I can finally find peace."


    It was unexpected that Mira suddenly apologized to her for everything. It was even more shocking to know of her marriage with her boyfriend, Danny Stanford.


    Both Jennet and Marvina was dumbfounded by the news which Mira herself announced with tears on her face. Jennet didn''t know of the reason for her tears. But, she still wishes for the best for her marriage.


    "Does this friend knows of your marriage as well?" Hue asked in a soft whisper.


    Jennet shook her head. "I didn''t tell her. It''s best for me not to say anything at the moment. You know, we have to handle these matters one at a time." She explained and smiled at him.


    She didn''t tell Mira of her marital status yet. Only Marvina, Susan and Luca know of her status. She didn''t want to surprise everyone at the moment. Let time do it''s work slowly. Everyone will find out eventually.


    "My dear lovely wife..." Hue opened his mouth after a long pause.


    Jennet glanced at him and nudged him. "Hmm?" She hummed as if asking him ''what?''.


    "I am famished." He admitted.


    Jennet chuckled before him. "Oh, my poor baby is waiting for the main course?"


    "Yes, this poor baby is waiting for the mummy to cook for some yummy main course. This baby had finished with the appetizer long ago." Hue answered her, mimicking the act of a little kid and acted cute before her.


    Jennet laughed by his side. "Second appetizer." She said. She tilted her head to the side and kissed him. Then she let go of his lips.


    "Tasty." Hue complimented. Her willingness for the kiss was unexpected. But, Hue was so happy that she did.


    "Can you walk to the kitchen?" Jennet asked him as she took her handbag from the floor. She was in guilt for the cause of his injury.


    "I can manage it now." Hue said, assuring her. He stood up and walked slowly by her side towards the kitchen and then he sat down on one of the chairs with the help from her.


    Silence enveloped the kitchen while Jennet busied herself with the pans and so on. She was swift and silent. Moving here and there, taking something out of the fridge then took another thing from the cabinets. Her movements were so amusing and Hue smiled as he kept watching her.


    "Honey, does Luca trouble you at work today?" Hue asked out of the blue breaking the dam of silence.


    "He didn''t because I didn''t see him coming for work. Even his personal assistant was not around. They may have been on a sudden business trip as always." Jennet explained and took an oval plate from the dish rack.


    "Oh, that''s great. I don''t even want you to be around a man like him. He''s so sly." Hue said, bad-mouthing Luca.


    "Oh, can I assume that you had fallen for his slyness? You were so happy to accept the duel before."


    "I accept the duel because I want to prove my love to you. He is the one who is not being honest to the duel. I am innocent and will always be innocent."


    "Since you''re innocent, stop talking about him. It''s time to eat." Jennet turned around and placed a nicely roasted seabass fillets topped with tartar sauce on a nice oval plate before his eyes.


    "Hope you like it." She said and handed a fork to him. "I''ve cut the fillets so you just poke on it and put it inside your mouth." She added before her husband could ask for a knife.


    Hue poked on one and stuffed it inside his mouth. His eyes gleamed the moment he savoured the taste.


    "Hmm, this is so good. Here, try it." He put one inside her mouth.


    Jennet munched it silently and smiled at him, "It''s tasty."


    The two of them took their turn to feed each other until they finished their meal.


    When they are about to go to sleep, Hue asked for a glass of milk. Jennet obediently prepared it for him. However, he didn''t drink the milk instead he fed the milk to her.


    "Why did you ask me to prepare it if you''re not going to have it?" Jennet pulled a face at him.


    Hue laughed by her side. He poked on her ballooned cheeks. "Don''t be angry, I''m doing this for our children, inside here." He caressed her flat stomach from the side.


    Jennet knocked him on the head and burst into a peal of laughter, "You''re just too adorable. I felt like bullying you day and night." She admitted. "I''m not pregnant yet!" She added.


    She placed the empty glass on the bedside table before pushing him down on the bed.


    "Let''s get you healed from your sprain before you can impregnate me." She said and kissed him.


    But then she stopped kissing him when she thought of his sprain, "I''m still worried about your sprain. We should just stop until you''re better."


    Hue chuckled at her. "I''m fine now. I''m a god so my healing is beyond the ability that humans have."


    He was actually all healed while his wife showered him in the morning. He just wanted to be spoilt so that was why he acted pitiful to gain her pity.


    "Really?" Jennet asked, wanting a confirmation.


    "Yeah, really." Hue smiled at her.


    "Fine then. Don''t come crying to me later." Jennet whispered at him before lowering her head to kiss him.


    "I won''t..." Hue replied to her. He ran his fingers in her long hair as he savoured her lips.


    The two of them spent their night together. No restrictions. Just pure love being poured out for the two of them.


    When their love ritual ended, the two of them sat on the bed, staring out the balcony, enjoying the beauty of the night that was illuminated by the moon''s light.


    "Hue, why are you so sure that I am pregnant?" Jennet asked him a question as she played with his fingers by intertwining them with her fingers.


    Hue kissed her head and replied in a soft voice, "Since God of Birth had given his blessing to us, that''s why I know you''re pregnant." He lowered his head and kissed her exposed shoulder.


    Jennet leaned the back of her head against his chest. "You kept saying ''babies''. Are they going to be a pair of twins?" She asked again.


    "Yes," Hue answered without hesitation. "They are."


    Jennet smiled and inhaled a deep breath. "It''s a miracle then. In my family, there are no twins yet. Our children will be the first."


    She smiled and looked up, stole a kiss from his lips before she asked again, "Do you have any twins in your family?"


    Huge gazed down at her. There was a melancholy look in his eyes. Then he shook his head, "I have no idea if I ever have a family in the first place." He said.


    Then he continued, "All that I know, I have been confined here for so many years. All that I know, you''re the one that I have been waiting for during my confinement. All that I know, I have been your fiance and marrying you again and again in each of your life cycles. Truthfully speaking, I have no memories of before I was confined here, in this villa."


    Jennet''s heart skipped a beat over his stories. She didn''t expect he would speak about his life to her.


    "So, have you ever fall in love before you meet me?" She asked him while caressing his face.


    Hue smiled and shook his head, "I have no idea. All that I know, I have always been in love with you."


    "Then, who do you remember about people back in your realm?"


    "You''re interested to know?"


    "Yes. I''ve never heard you talk about your people to me. All that I know, I''m your wife now. It''s hard for me to process it with my head at first but I had to swallow the truth sooner or later."


    Hue smiled and inhaled a deep breath. "Well, umm, I am close to the Emperor in my realm. Also, there are those annoying officials who love to find fault with me." Hue explained.


    Well, the officials that he was referring to are Little Viele and his master the scheming police officer.


    "There are also my aides," He added, referring to Susan and Jerome who worked in the same company as his wife, "my trusted aides and last one will be my sidekick who always loves to trouble me."


    Little Veen, his only sidekick who loved to push his buttons. He doesn''t understand the little guy but he couldn''t toss him aside because that little guy chose him ever since his exilement.


    "Are they good people?" Jennet asked.


    "Yes, they are all good people." Hue answered and smiled at her.


    "Do you have a house back in your realm?"


    "I do."


    "Is your house as big as our villa?"


    "No, not as big as this." Hue said and kissed her noisy lips.


    "You''re so talkative." Hue said in a playful grunt. "Can we talk about our present situations? We''re going to be parents soon. So we should talk about our babies."


    Jennet chuckled and kissed him while pressing the comforter on her naked chest. "I''ve told you before that I am going to be clingy and talkative only to you. Do you find me annoying now?" She asked him.


    "No, you''re just too adorable, my lovely wife," He teased her and licked her lips.


    Jennet shifted her gaze out the balcony and rested her back against his chest. "It''s a beautiful night." She whispered.


    It was indeed a very beautiful night. The stars are twinkling in the night sky. They accompanied the lonely moon from a distant place.


    "Jennet..." Hue whispered, calling her intimately. At the same time, he kissed the back of her ear.


    "Hmm..." Jennet hummed. A smile appeared on her face.


    "I love you..." Hue whispered and kissed her cheek.


    Jennet giggled. Her heart bloomed with happiness. It would be the first time he called her by her name. She had never heard him calling her before.


    "I love you too, Hue..." She replied back to him. She turned her body around, letting go of the comforter that covered her body, then leaning closer to him before giving him a sensual and teasing kiss.


    A new beginning had just begun for them...


    ***

 Chapter 98 - Good Luck

    The Same Night...


    Elaine and her husband, Royce, stepped out of a plane and entered a black car that was waiting for them at the private landing area.


    As soon as they are seated comfortably, the car moved out of the airport, taking them to the heart of the city.


    Royce glanced at his wife. He saw her concern look but there were no words coming out of her mouth to spill whatever she had in her mind.


    "Elaine, are you sure mama is going to be just fine back home? I don''t know if we are doing the right thing." Royce said to her.


    He was worried because their trip to Country D wasn''t on plan. They were supposed to fly to another country but then suddenly had to change their course to another country.


    Elaine inhaled a deep breath and said, "We are currently doing the right thing. Don''t worry, we have papa backing us up." She explained with a smile.


    "All we need to do is to look for my sister. We managed to pinpoint the possible country where she may reside, there shouldn''t be anything to worry about. The sooner we clear all this matter, the better because only then I can agree to go on a honeymoon with you." She added and looked out, enjoying the night view of the huge city.


    "Fine then. Here, take this." He handed her a letter and also an envelope which he took out of laptop case.


    Elaine took it and read the content carefully. That instant, her eyes widened in surprise. She turned at him with a wide smile.


    "This is amazing! You managed to get all the place details to where Belle had gone to."


    "I did," Royce answered with a proud looking face. "I also managed to get the information about the new address which they probably visited during their trip to this country. Look at this possible address," He pointed to a home address and also the documents about a villa on the papers.


    "The villa was previously owned by a man named Hue Hedo and about, probably four months ago, the name of ownership had been changed to, guess who, Jennet Lockhart. This Jennet Lockhart is who we will be going after." He smiled at her. "Also, this Jennet Lockhart had been in contact with the owner of the villa from five years ago. So, which means, it really matches the possibility that this Jennet Lockhart may be your sister."


    Elaine smiled even more widely. Unexpected indeed. Her husband had been keeping his mouth sealed throughout their journey.


    "Why didn''t you tell me and papa about everything?"


    "Well, I wanted to make sure I got the correct Jennet Lockhart. I was even planning to visit the home address before letting you and papa know about the result of my discovery. Even this Jennet Lockhart that I have information about, I don''t know if it''s her. Just trying our luck."


    "Ohh, honey, this is already a great, great discovery." Elaine hugged him tightly. "I love you!"


    Royce smiled as he hugged her back. The complicated family matter, he had spent so many years to locate Elaine''s eldest sister who ran away from home, refusing to get married to Anderson Hanvel.


    While they are busy talking with each other, the car stopped in front of a hotel. A chauffeur opened the door for Elaine and her husband. The couple stepped out and smiled at the chauffeur.


    "Thank you, Danny." Royce thanked the chauffeur with a smile as he read his name tag over the chauffeur''s chest.


    "You''re most welcome, sir, and welcome to our hotel," Danny replied with a wide smile.


    The couple entered the hotel and proceed to the check-in counter. Shortly after that, they disappeared inside the lift to get to their room with a butler.


    Meanwhile, Danny went towards the front office and greeted the receptionist with a sweet smile.


    "Good evening ladies. Remember to smile." He said to them as he walked past through them.


    All of the beautiful receptionists smiled back at him. "Yes, Mr Stanford."


    Danny entered an office which was exclusively for him. Well, inside the office, Mira was sitting on the sofa, reading a magazine. She was so focused on reading the magazine and she didn''t even realize Danny was approaching her stealthily.


    "Baby!" He startled her, scaring her out of her life.


    Mira was so shocked. The magazine flew out of her hands. She immediately turned around and started to nag at him.


    "Danny, how many times have I told you to not startle me like that?!" She fumed madly. Ever since his changes, he loved to startle her.


    "I am sorry, baby. I was just too happy today. Did you meet your friend and apologize to her?" He changed the subject.


    "I did. I told them of our marriage as well." Added Mira, looking a bit bashful.


    Technically speaking, she was forced to meet Jennet, to apologize to her and then to tell her that she''s married to him.


    ***


    Many many hours ago...


    "Baby, let''s get married!" Danny said and took out the rolled marriage form and also ink pad from inside his pockets.


    Mira shook her head, "No, no!"


    Danny paced a step closer to her. However, Mira stepped further away from him.


    "Danny, come back to your senses! You''re going crazy!" She screamed and swung the purchase bags at him, wanting to dispel him from her. He was a disease that she needs to get away from as much as possible!


    Danny smiled at her and unrolled the form. Holding them out before her, he ignored all of her unstoppable screamings.


    "Baby, let''s get married. I want to be a responsible adult, a quest that I must fulfil in my life after I see the lights of love." He said, expressing his greatest gratitude to an unknown existence that had never crossed Mira''s mind.


    "Danny, you''re insane! Get away from me!" Mira kept on swinging the purchase bags like swinging a lasso rope. All she saw of him was the weird behaviours that weren''t like him before.


    Danny smiled even more widely at her and ignored all of her aggressive stances. He opened his mouth which turned the woman mute instantly.


    "When we last slept together, I didn''t put on any contraception. I think you''re about a few weeks old pregnant. I must marry you to father our child." He told her.


    Mira''s face turned paler. That was the scariest news in her life. Aside from that, she didn''t find it scary. Even if people told her that Luca is about to get married, she will not hesitate to destroy the marriage because it was still not too late to stop it. She will march to battle for her love.


    She loved men and she was used to having nights stand with them because she knew, she could control herself from getting pregnant. However, the news that Danny had just told her was a nuclear bomb that she didn''t even want to happen. The man who had been her s** friend for a year and who doesn''t want any accidental pregnancy before, are talking about fathering her child now.


    The Danny Stanford she knew would not care about such thing and he was also the one who would always remind her to buy him extra contraception every time they want to make out. He was a s** maniac and doesn''t want any accident while in his enjoyment.


    But, it was totally the opposite at the moment. After his failed attempts to bed Jennet back in Country N, he had been chasing after Mira non-stop. Now, when he finally cornered her, he won''t let her escape again.


    "Baby, I need your thumbprint on this form to validate our marriage." Danny continued and opened the inkpad cover before her, urging her to give her thumbprint on the paper.


    Mira shook her head even more wildly. "No, I''m not getting married to you!" She backed away slowly. In a few moments, the lift will arrive at her apartment''s floor and she needed to make sure Danny didn''t block her way of getting out of the lift.


    As soon as the lift opened, Mira charged madly towards the door and pushed Danny to the side. She ran for her life towards her apartment room and frustratedly tried to unlock the door. The password she inserted were all wrong!


    "Why can''t I remember the correct password?!" She grunted before the door.


    "Baby!" Danny''s voice echoed along the hallway which made Mira''s having goosebumps all over her body. Just imagine yourself in her situation, of course, you would feel the same scary feelings.


    She was having the hardest hurdles in her life, trying to unlock the door and to run away from Danny all at the same time.


    "Baby!" The echoes were getting closer and closer, giving more pressure on the woman who tried so dearly to unlock her own door. The hair on her back stood up and she started to sweat cold sweats.


    Mira frustratedly kicked on the door but it couldn''t even help her. Then, she took off her glove and the band-aid on her thumb before pressing her thumb on the fingerprint lock, her second back up to unlocking her door.


    As soon as the door unlatched, she felt so relieved and swung the door open but someone had already hit her on the back of her head and she fell unconscious on the floor at the entrance of the door.


    Danny stood behind the fainting woman. There was sadness on his face. "Baby, I didn''t mean to hurt you but this is the only way for me to make sure you''re officially mine. Pardon my action."


    He took her thumbprint and rolled the form before putting it back inside his pocket along with the inkpad. Then, he carried the unconscious body and placed her nicely on the bed.


    He took off her hand glove and all of the band-aid that she wrapped around her slender fingers. He undressed her and wiped her entire body clean from the sweats. Then, he dressed her in a nightgown that she had in her wardrobe.


    After making sure that she was in conditions that were out of possible danger, he left the room with a wide smile on his face.


    The next day, Mira woke up with a very sore neck. When she was about to go to work, she was kidnapped by four men in black suits. They took her to an address which had a large house, unlike any other house that she had ever seen.


    Then, she was escorted to the garden. A couple was sitting in a gazebo, waiting for her arrival. There are two maids by their side, standing straight and keeping their eyes locked at her.


    Mira gulped and looked around. She was utterly confused by everything that happened to her. Where she had been taken and who are the people that she''s going to meet, she had no idea.


    She may have offended lots of people before but she never ever offended such rich looking couple like those who sat waiting for her at the gazebo. They are a couple in their fifties and had a very calm and warm looking faces.


    However, such faces are huge threats. She didn''t know if they are good or bad people now. Her mind was already in a huge mess. No one is good in her head at the moment.


    Mira was then given a chair to sit down. She sat silently in front of the couple, smiling sheepishly.


    ''Goodness, who are these people?'' She grumbled in her head.


    ''Are they going to grate me alive?'' She can''t stop from imagining worst possible death that she would have to go through soon.


    The lady by the man''s side smiled at her warmly, "Do you have a pleasant journey here?" She asked.


    Mira eyed the muscly men in suits around her. Man, if she started to curse at everyone here, they would surely beat her. Those muscly men are looking so fierce!


    She gulped hard as she replied, "Yes, the journey was so much fun. I was kidnapped from my apartment when I was on my way to work. And in the car, they have been doing good jobs just sitting silently all along the way. So far, they didn''t injure me." She said and smiled sheepishly which looked a bit stupid.


    The maids who stood by the couple were silently trying to muffle their laughs. They found her expression to be hilarious. They had never had any guests who were so afraid of everyone around her.


    The lady smiled and said, "That''s great. You don''t have to be so scared. I am Nathalie and this is my husband, Ambrose. I am sure you already know why you''re here."


    Mira looked around once again making sure no one would suddenly try to grab her to stop her from talking or saying her minds.


    "Men, you may disperse," Ambrose said to the men around Mira. Those men in black suits immediately dispersed.


    The maids then poured them some tea in gold teacups. Even the cookies plates are also in gold. Not to mention, the teaspoon is embedded with tiny diamonds.


    Mira trembled the moment she stirred her tea with the teaspoon. ''Goodness, such wealth! If I could smuggle only a teaspoon and carved the diamonds out, I could sell the diamonds for lots of money and then run away from Danny!''


    "Do enjoy the tea. You seemed restless." Said Nathalie. She was concerned about Mira because she found out about her from her son.


    Mira drank the tea as slow as she could. She had tried her hardest to stay calm.


    ''Just act calm like how you handle clients at work.'' She said to herself trying to motive her unmotivated soul. She had no idea what had befallen upon her.


    "I-I have no idea where I am now," Mira said as soon as she managed to calm herself.


    The couple smiled at her. They exchanged glances before Ambrose said, "I am sure you have known of our son, Danny?"


    "D-Danny?" Mira was speechless over the utterance of that name which had caused her to have sleepless nights for weeks. She had developed fear at the mention of that name. It was a taboo for her!


    "Yes, Danny Stanford. He is our only son. You know him, right?"


    "Uh, I-I do know him but, we''re about to brea..."


    "He told us of your pregnancy and also your marriage. Our Danny was a rebellious and irresponsible child. He had never come home to see us and last night he came home, crying like a child he was before and begged for our forgiveness over his ignorance in the previous years." Said Ambrose, looking so happy and contented. He didn''t give Mira any room to speak her mind.


    Nathalie added after her husband, "Yes, he even told us about the only woman who had changed him. He spoke about you and your goodness. He spoke about your love that he craved."


    Mira was once again in utter silence. Those are totally not about the Danny Stanford that she knew.


    "We have been waiting for years for him to bring home a woman who would be his wife and just last night, in the middle of the night, he came home after so many years. It was such a lucky night and memorable for us." Nathalie interrupted before Mira could open her mouth.


    "I assure you, everything is a misunderstanding. I have never agreed to marry him and I am also not going to bear his child." Mira burst her bubbles before the couple.


    Nathalie and Ambrose exchanged glances again among them. Nathalie leaned forward and asked, "Were you in love with someone else?"


    "Yes, I am," Mira admitted. She wanted to leave the place as soon as possible. She will not stay!


    "Then, you want to divorce our son?"


    "What?!"


    "Our son is married to you. This morning he got the license with your thumbprint on each of it. Do you want to divorce him so much over another man?" Nathalie''s voice rose instantly.


    "No, of course not. In fact, I don''t even know if I am married to your son. I have been avoiding him. That''s the truth." Mira stuttered before them. Her heart was beating out of control over the sudden changes in Nathalie''s voice.


    "What''s the reason for you to avoid him?" Nathalie asked.


    "I cannot tell you the reason because I do not know how to tell you." Replied Mira.


    Nathalie inhaled a deep breath. What does she mean? She does not know how to tell them of the reason?


    Before Mira could continue, a cheerful voice was heard coming from afar.


    "Babyyyyy!"

 Chapter 99 - Honesty

    That instant, Mira''s face turned pale. She didn''t dare to turn her head around because she knew that voice belongs to the man whom she had tried to avoid so much.


    Nathalie and Ambrose smiled towards the comer as the comer pulled a chair and sat beside Mira.


    "Baby, I missed you so much!" He said and snuggling to her, tugging on her arm.


    The sight of the two of them being intimate made the other couple to smile widely.


    "Danny honey, where have you been since this morning?" Nathalie asked softly. Her motherly love overflowed the moment she asked the question. It had been years since they spoke.


    Danny, happily answered, "I''ve been busy, moving all of her stuff from her apartment into my penthouse."


    Mira who listened to their conversation was so shocked. Moving her stuff into his penthouse? His penthouse?!


    She eyed the chatty man and a smile broke on her face. Ah, she must be in a very long dream. Danny Stanford never had a penthouse!


    During their relationship, he brought her to his house that is much smaller than her apartment. He even dressed humbly although he was a womanizer who would always hook up with any woman he finds beautiful and interesting.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Danny asked and suddenly caressed her flat stomach, "Have you eaten for our child inside?" He asked.


    Mira laughed out loud like a madwoman. She was breaking down because of stress. She couldn''t process everything that happened all around her. She couldn''t think properly. Her head just stopped working over the stress!


    Everything goes wrong on their last night in Country N, she found Danny sleeping by her side, upon waking up he said he loved her and wanted to marry her. Then, as soon as they returned to Country D, he tailed her asking her to marry him.


    She kept running away from him when he suddenly tried to get her thumbprint for a marriage registration form. Then, she was kidnapped from home and was brought to meet his parents out of the blue.


    She just doesn''t know what she should do about her situation at the moment. She wanted to flee but she couldn''t flee from them. She was surrounded by people that she didn''t know.


    "Baby..." Danny called out for her with a concerned expression.


    "Am I your wife?" Mira asked out of the blue after she had calmed down from her laughter. The laughter of stress.


    "Yes, we''re married. Here, is our marriage license." Danny handed her a license in pink colour.


    Mira glanced at the license and she saw her name and his together. That instant, her eyes were watery and tears flowed down non-stop down her cheeks.


    The people around her panicked over her sudden cries. Danny immediately knelt before her, persuading her non-stop to stop crying.


    An hour later, Mira finally gained her senses. The two of them were left all alone at the gazebo to have some time alone to talk among them.


    "Why did you do this to me?" Mira asked him.


    "Because I love you with all my heart," Danny admitted. "We will be a mom and dad soon, so I want our child to have both parents by their side."


    "Danny, this is not like the real you that I know," Mira said. Her eyes were red as well as her nose. She had been crying her heart out.


    "This is the real me, baby..." He replied, "Also, I have informed this Susan Banner, the Human Resources in your company about our marriage as well. She sends us her congratulatory."


    "What?" Mira trembled in her seat.


    "Also, I have made arrangements for you and Jennet to meet this evening after she ended her work. Baby, go and meet her at Thousand Island Bar later and apologize to her. Let bygones be bygones since you''re my wife now."


    "Danny, what are you talking about?!" Mira suddenly had the intensity to get angry.


    Meet that Jennet Lockhart? It was all because of her that her life had now turned into a mess!


    "Baby, whatever ill-thought you have of her, let perish it for the better of both parties. Ask for forgiveness and be forgiven for whatever she may have done upon you. I don''t want my wife to live in regret for the rest of her life."


    "Ill thought? Danny, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "If you think of it as nonsense then, still you had to meet her and apologize. I''ve heard so many bad things about you from the mouth of your other colleagues but never once I heard Jennet bad mouth you."


    "What?"


    "Well, I have been tailing Jennet and wanted to know the truth about her and I found out that most of your colleagues were never really your good friends. They are just trying to gain your favour by badmouthing Jennet. You were surrounded by snakes all these years and Jennet is innocent." Danny told her.


    Mira couldn''t believe what she heard from his mouth. Danny had been doing something behind her and yet she didn''t know about it. How can he change so much overnight?


    "I have no reason to meet her or to apologize to her. She''s a rival of my love!" She fumed at him. Her anger rose in a sudden.


    "Baby, you''re my wife! For once just stop chasing after that Luca! I am your husband!" Danny''s voice rose as well.


    "I don''t love you!" Mira said out loud at his face.


    Danny bit his lips over her words. Her words were so painful. She doesn''t love him? Not a bit?


    "Baby, why would you say such empty lies to your own husband? You do love me."


    "I do not!"


    "You do and for whatever reason were we so attached to each other for a year? You said, you normally will be with your boyfriends for up to a month but with me, it was up to a year. You do love me. It''s just that you''re just confused because of your obsession towards that Luca."


    "I honestly love Luca!"


    "No, you don''t. The love you thought was just a plain obsession. You were just so obsessed with him that drove you blind for years. With all the talks from those snakes around you, your mind was twisted."


    "I am not crazy!" Mira cried out loud. "Danny, I really don''t love you! You''re just a man that I found to be good in bed and that''s it. Nothing more."


    Danny chuckled after hearing her words. She was still so far away from knowing her own feelings. Her obsession was mistaken for love. Such a naive woman.


    "Mira, Mira..." He shook his head.


    She was so stupid for defending a fictional love. Truthfully speaking, he honestly loved her and he dumped all of his girlfriends because of her. All the talks about starving for months were just empty talks to make sure Mira thought he was a man with many women while with her. He wanted to live the image of the bad boy that she thought he may be.


    Danny locked eyes with the fuming woman and then he said a confession that came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Mira, I honestly love you. Really, really love you. If you really love Luca, you could have just confessed your feelings to him a long time ago. But, you never managed to do it because you were insecure about it."


    Mira went silent with a very surprised look masking her beautiful face. She couldn''t possibly be too obsessed with Luca. She honestly loved him and it will always be even in the future.


    "You''re talking nonsense..." She whispered in the wind. Her hands trembled underneath the table.


    Danny''s face was a mixture of sadness and disappointment. He honestly loved her. He had been loyal to her for a year. He never did that to anyone before because he found her to be so special in his eyes and his heart. He couldn''t let the lonely woman be out of his reach.


    "I am not talking nonsense. I honestly love you and I even got approval from your entire family members." Danny smiled at her while taking out a letter from his pocket which he spreads open before her eyes.


    The content of the letter read;


    I, Demo Henderson, hereby give my utmost trust to Danny Stanford to be the lawful husband for my daughter, Mira Henderson. Also, in this letter, I, hereby, pledge faiths and trust to the Henderson family to look after Mira Henderson.


    If by chance, my daughter, Mira Henderson, were to divorce Danny Stanford, she will be held liable to pay a sum of ten million to Danny Stanford for humiliating the dignity of the Stanfords.


    Mira was left speechless upon reading the entire letter. Demo Henderson, her father who was a principal of a private school or The Henderson Private School had finally made his move to tie her down with marriage.


    "Danny, I don''t know if this is from my father. He would not do something like writing an official letter like this." Mira tried to dismiss him and his effort.


    Danny smiled and took out his phone. He made a video call to Demo Henderson which connected within a few seconds.


    "Daddy, Mira refused to believe me just like you predicted." He complained to Demo.


    "Give the phone to her." Demo''s domineering voice echoed and frightened Mira who was on the brink of crying out loud.


    Danny held the phone towards Mira and she saw a chubby man with a cute face. There was a domineering look on his chubby face and suddenly...


    "Mira, sweetheart, Luca is your husband now. Also, daddy borrowed ten million from him to refurbish the school. Even your mommy accepted him happily. He is a nice guy and if you dare to be disrespectful towards your husband and his family, mommy will be really unhappy." Demo spoke with a gentle voice. His face turned soft. His fatherly aura can be felt brimming out of the phone''s speaker.


    Mira''s face was super red after hearing his words. She didn''t know if she had the right to get angry. Ten million?! Did they borrow ten million from Danny?


    "Where did all of the money that I sent to you every month?" Mira broke the silence with a question. With all her might, she tried to hold herself from cursing like how she used to.


    "Well, it was never enough to pay for the salary of our teachers. Your aim to get Luca Tybelg, just bury it. You got an even better man. He even helps with the school refurbishment. Also, our run-down house had a new look now." Added Demo with a smiley face.


    Mira was speechless in front of the screen. Her family had betrayed her. They totally betray her!


    Danny pulled the screen back and spoke with Demo before ending the video call. He turned around and gave Mira a bright smile.


    "There, now all of your troubles are mine. Your family''s financial crisis has been settled swiftly. Also, you don''t have to seduce men to get money for your family. You can just seduce me." He said and patted his chest.


    Mira didn''t say a single word until that evening. She kept silent until she met Jennet and Marvina at the promised place, Thousand Islands Bar.


    Jennet and Marvina had a very stupefied look over their faces when she suddenly burst to tears in front of them.


    "Are you alright?" Jennet asked her after she handed a handkerchief to Mira.


    "I''m fine," Mira said and wiped her wet cheeks. She sniffed before the two women, "I don''t believe that I''m to say this but I am sorry for what I did to you in the past five years."


    "What?!" Jennet was speechless.


    Marvina snorted before Mira and said, "Am I dreaming or did you just said that you''re sorry?"


    She had an unsettling feeling about her confession. Something was fishy about her. But what was it? Mira would never apologize over her wrongdoings.


    Mira eyed the two of them. She forced a smile on her beautiful face.


    "I know it''s hard to believe what I just said but that''s the truth. I am apologizing for everything that I did to you especially Jennet. I am not going after Luca anymore and you can have him."


    "Hey, Jennet is-"


    "Marvina!" Jennet interrupted and glared at Marvina. She shook her head telling her not to utter a single word.


    Mira didn''t see the exchange in body language between the two ladies. So, she continued, "I am now a married woman. I''ve just married my boyfriend, Danny Stanford."


    "What?!" Both Jennet and Marvina was even more shock than hearing her apologizing.


    "Yes, I am married now..." Mira burst into tears again before the ladies. "I hope to have a happy marriage with him."


    She was happy and sad at the same time. She was happy because the trouble that she hid from everyone had been handled without causing any ruckus. She doesn''t have to do anything that could taint her heart blacker anymore.


    She was also sad because, for the past years, she had done so many bad things and hurt a lot of people in her quest to get money for her family. She loses her innocence to her boyfriend who was only toying with her and it causes all the trouble that happened in her family as well.


    Then, she went to get revenge on all men that are known for being a womanizer. She seduced them to get their money and when she had enough of them, she dumped them, letting them taste the same pain she felt.


    Finally, after so many years, she had broken free from her misery. A man she toyed around with had broken her curse. He changed for her sake and had helped her family to get away from their troubles.


    "I am finally able to be happy..." Mira smiled and shortly after that she cried even harder. Jennet and Marvina were totally im confusion but they didn''t probe her further.


    "Waiter!" Marvina called for a waiter, "Give us three glasses of freshly squeezed watermelon juice and also a box of tissue!"


    ***


    Back to the current time...


    "Good, very good. Now, let''s go home." Danny said.


    "Eh, but you just started work." Mira frowned in confusion. They arrived thirty minutes ago and now he said all about going home.


    "Baby, I owned this hotel and came only to welcome important guests. They''re already inside of their room and my associates will look after them. Come on, let''s go home." Danny said and took her handbag from the sofa.


    Mira eyed him and gulped. She was so scared of him at the moment. She didn''t know if he was just putting on a farce to fool her. But, seeing the honesty reflected in his eyes, she admitted defeat.

 Chapter 100 - Culprit

    "Okay, let''s go home. I''ll follow you wherever you go." Mira replied with a warm smile on her beautiful face.


    Danny smiled widely at her. He pulled on her hands and whispered in her ear, "I''ll bring you to happiness that you never had for all of your years striving hard for your family. You''re finally free from your misery and I''ll make sure to fulfil the request from your daddy."


    "Request?"


    "Yeah, daddy wants to see his grandchildren soon. So, on your day off, let''s go to the hospital for a check-up."


    "..."


    "Silence means yes and let''s get some rest as soon as we get home." Danny pulled her out of the office without waiting to hear her replies.


    ***


    Hue was the happiest being alive on Earth when he waited for Jennet outside of the building where she works. Just like Little Veen had said, no one ambushed him. The charm was completely suppressed and he was even parading around like a kid who had just gotten lollipop and was showing the lollipop around to everyone.


    Jennet, who saw him showing off his freedom, was already cupping her own face in embarrassment. She wasn''t expecting him to come to get her. Also, she didn''t know how did he even manage to get to her workplace because she had been driving the car this morning.


    Public transportation? Maybe...


    Marvina nudged Jennet on the side. "Can''t believe he came to get you. Didn''t you plan to lock him up in your villa so that no one knows about him?" She whispered.


    "I don''t know how he got here. I''ve told him to stay at home." Jennet replied back with a very red face. She could hear the rest of the female colleagues are talking about him, praising his good look. Everyone wondered who might he be waiting for.


    Jennet stepped out of the building with a very tight face. At that very moment, every eye followed her back as she made ways towards the handsome man.


    Marvina, who stood within the crowd was keeping her silence when she heard the other ladies are talking.


    "Look, look. That Loveless Woman is approaching him. Do you think they are lovers?"


    "That cannot be. Such a handsome man could never fall for such a woman. Look at her, her face is so tight as if she had constipation. He must have come to claim money from her."


    "What the heck are you talking about? That man must be one of her sugar daddies. She''s well-known among the rich. Everyone knows she''s a bad woman. That man is no exceptions."


    "Indeed. Not only did she seduced our handsome Luca and now she''s openly going out with another man. What a b***h!"


    "I can''t believe it. She''s probably paying that man as her rental boyfriend. For a woman like her, keeping one is possible to keep an appearance."


    Marvina clenched her jaws tightly. Those ladies are so rotten as to bad mouth her friend in her presence. They really need a hard whooping on their asses!


    Before Marvina could curse at them, a voice suddenly interrupted the ladies conversations.


    "She''s married to that handsome man, ladies. Mind your words please." Jerome appeared from their back and he was holding a laptop by his side.


    "What are you talking about, Mr Banner?" The ladies were half shrieking in surprise.


    Jerome looked at them with a twisted expression. Well, he was keeping an appearance before the stupefied humans. Also, he needed to clear all the misunderstanding around his master''s wife. Since Mira will no longer bother Jennet, so one trouble had been dealt without any hassle.


    Even better, Mira''s family crisis will now lead to a better future. His team can earn credit for the hard work on saving tainted hearts who strayed. So for now, his mission will be clearing Jennet''s name from all negativity among her colleagues.


    "Eh, you guys didn''t know of her marriage? Weren''t you guys her good friends?" Jerome asked as if he was oblivious of what''s happening around the company.


    "Mr Banner, we were never her friends from the start. No one would befriend with a forked tongue snake like her." One of the ladies declared openly.


    Jerome gasped and he said, "Goodness, you guys never change. She''s not as what you may think she might be. Look, her husband is on par with Luca Tybelg and there isn''t any flaw in him."


    "It''s hard for us to believe that she''s married. Isn''t she a loose woman and who''s son did she managed to seduce this time? Poor handsome man. He will be her food for the next few months." Said one of the ladies who refused to believe the truth that had been told by Jerome.


    "Aha, ladies, just accept the truth with an open mind. Jennet was innocent all along. She was a victim of someone''s jealousy and that''s why there were lots of unhappy rumours about her." Jerome said, unwilling to back down.


    He must clear Jennet''s name with his effort. He must succeed to change their point of view towards her. All of them knew Jennet was innocent but still, they chose to torment her with lies and deception. All of it was because of jealousy.


    "She''s really married. You can ask her friend Marvina about it." Jerome pointed towards Marvina who was seething silently in anger.


    At the mention of her name, Marvina was brought to the world of sanity. She glared at Jerome who was smiling at her, asking for her kind help.


    Marvina didn''t waste any moment and immediately said, "Jennet is really married to that man. They''re married for nearly two months now. If you need an absolute confirmation, we can all ask her directly before they leave the compound."


    "Never mind. We''ll ask her when we''re back working on Monday." Said one of them and one by one, they left the building.


    As soon as the ladies left, Marvina grabbed Jerome by the collar. She was dead angry at him.


    "How did you know Jennet is married and how do you know that I know as well?!" She roared at him.


    Jerome smiled sheepishly at her. "I-I heard from my wife. Susan told me of it. She also told me that you knew of that as well. So, we''re comrades in this. I am a good guy." He said.


    Marvina grunted and let his collar free. Goodness, she was about to get a heart attack after hearing his words from earlier.


    "Fine. I trust you because I trust Susan. Since you''re a good guy, you should have to ask your wife to fire all of those snakes from this company." Marvina said. She was still harbouring anger towards everyone who bad mouth her friend.


    "That would be inappropriate because it concerns other people''s life. Be cool about what you heard today. Just like Jennet is cool about it, you should do the same as well. You know what, tomorrow, there will definitely be another juicy gossip you hear about your friend and her husband. They will, of course, ask you and when they did, you can say whatever you want. Take the opportunity to clear her name from all of the misunderstandings. Okay?" Jerome smiled widely at her.


    Marvina grunted and said, "Fine I''ll be cool about it. Thanks by the way for protecting my friend. I thought, she was all alone in this." She smiled and then left.


    Jerome smiled as he shifted his gaze towards Jennet and Hue who had left the compound in a car.


    "She had never been alone..." He whispered.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, Jennet glanced at her husband who had a very wide smile on his face.


    "Hue, what are you doing coming all the way to my workplace? Are you looking for trouble?" She asked. She was still having trouble to trust his honesty. He may have hidden intentions.


    Hue pouted at her. His wife had always had negative thoughts about his honest intention. He honestly wanted to fetch her from work since he had been told that he got complete freedom.


    "I came so that we can go home together. I will no longer cause trouble for other people. No one will come to ambush me." He chuckled happily.


    "Really?" Jennet nudged his side. "Are you really talking about the truth? I won''t help if you''re just lying."


    "I am honestly talking about the truth." Said Hue with a wide smile. Then, his eyes shifted towards her flat stomach.


    "Why not we go to the hospital to get a check-up on your pregnancy? Please!" He begged her.


    Jennet grunted at him and said, "I am not pregnant. I didn''t get any of those symptoms of pregnant women."


    She found it embarrassing to go to the hospital to check on her pregnancy because she was sure that she didn''t have any chance of getting pregnant. She was waiting to show any symptoms of a pregnant woman but up till now, there aren''t any symptoms yet.


    "Please, just believe in me..." Hue begged her.


    Jennet hesitated and at last changed her mind. "Fine, we''re going to the hospital now."


    "Yes!" Hue exclaimed happily by her side.


    Jennet turned the car around and drove away from the direction to their villa.


    ***


    A black car drove into the compound of the villa by the hill. It stopped outside the villa.


    Elaine and Royce stepped out of the car. Both of them looked around, searching for the resident however there was only silence in the area. There were no signs of people around.


    Elaine turned her head towards Royce, "It seems, no one is home." She said.


    "Should we come in another day?" She suggested.


    Royce exhaled a deep breath. He looked through the papers again and said, "It should be her time to come back from work. We should wait for a bit just in case she is already on her way home."


    Elaine smiled and nodded in agreement. "Sure, we should wait for her return."


    She walked out towards the villa and admired the beauty of the surrounding. It was so serene. It suited the taste of her sister. But, she couldn''t be sure if the woman she is looking for will be her sister.


    She went to the backyard and found clothes on the clotheslines and there were also man''s clothes on the line. Then, a realisation struck her.


    She frowned alone. ''Is this Jennet Lockhart a married woman?'' She thought alone. She headed back to the car where Royce was waiting for her.


    "Where have you been?" He asked.


    "Just looking around the villa. By the way, is this Jennet Lockhart married?" Eliane asked him as soon as she stood by his side.


    Royce shook his head, "Nope. My report stated she isn''t married yet. Why?"


    "There are man''s clothes on the clothesline. Does your report says she had any boyfriend living together with her?" Elaine asked again. She was getting even more curious.


    "None. Single, no children, no boyfriend and no husband." Replied Royce with a confident look. "Well, I can always check for the latest report if you want. I don''t know if she has any companion now."


    Elaine looked towards the villa while saying, "That''s okay. We-" Her words were left hanging as she immediately turned her head towards the balcony of the villa.


    She sensed someone was watching them from the balcony but, there was no sign of any living beings there. Elaine stared quite long at the balcony, wanting to make sure her eyes didn''t trick her.


    "Honey, what is it?" Royce patted her on the shoulder, interrupting her focus.


    "No nothing. I was just looking around." Elaine explained, hiding her curiosity from her husband. "You can get into the car. We can just leave and come back tomorrow." She added and ushered her husband to get into the car.


    Royce nodded and entered the car, starting it. Elaine gazed up the balcony once again. The presence she felt earlier wasn''t there anymore.


    ''That''s weird. I am sure I felt something was up at the balcony.'' She thought and kept staring at the balcony again.


    Shaking her head, she got into the car. Shortly after that, the car left the compound. As time passed by, the sound disappeared.


    Little Veen appeared at the balcony and stared at the car that had reached the main road and head to the heart for the city.


    "Siblings?" He mumbled alone.


    As he turned around, Little Viele was staring at him. Both of the little guys stared at each other. Their faces were so aloof.


    As time passed by, Little Viele spoke, "She is the sister of your master''s wife. They are here to bring her home."


    "Thank you for that intel you shared." Little Veen thanked him. "What about your master?"


    "He is busy looking for the culprit who had been messing around with Luca Tybelg. It seems the culprit had been tying that human with a forced marriage. God of Marriage is not so pleased with that because he couldn''t pinpoint the identity of the culprit who had been messing around with that pitiful human." Little Viele explained.


    The two of them sat down at the balcony and a few teacups and a teapot appeared on the table. The little guys sipped on their tea silently while enjoying the serenity of the evening sky.


    "My master is completely innocent." Little Veen said after a long silence.


    "Indeed, he is innocent but everyone thought he is the culprit because they shared the same scent and traces." Explained Little Viele. "Even those who read this story were thinking that he is the main culprit."


    Little Veen exhaled a deep breath. "It''s a female and she didn''t want to be known. A nasty woman."


    "Indeed." Little Viele nodded his head in agreement.


    The two of them sat down comfortably on the chairs and enjoyed their tea. Once they put the teacup down, they will be busy, handling those around them. So once in a while, they need a break from all of the head-spinning troubles.


    ***

 Chapter 101 - Truth Behind Truth

    Jennet couldn''t believe her ears the moment she knew of her pregnancy. She found it hard to believe yet hard to ignore. She was just playing around with her husband because she had calculated that she won''t ovulate during the time they were together.


    But, God of Birth held even greater power than a mere human like her. She just hopes she didn''t have to hear such god exists in the first place. She can already picture his laughter of victory which was as annoying as Hue Hedo.


    "My lovely wife..." Hue blew in her ear when she sat frozen by his side in the car.


    Jennet flinched and immediately smacked her palm over his handsome face. Then, with all her might she pushed his face away.


    "Keep your face away for at least a hundred centimetres away from my face." She said, reminding him.


    Back at the hospital, the gynaecologist told them to lessen any bed activities during her pregnancy and Jennet thought this will be a good chance for her to tell Hue to keep down with his lust. She had planned to stop him from asking for s** during the period of her pregnancy.


    "For the sake of healthy babies, I will not tolerate any seduction from you. You have to hold your urge." She said that to him back at the hospital when they had gotten the result of her pregnancy.


    "Umm, in the first two months, it''s still safe to be intimate as long as you don''t overdo it." The gynaecologist said, interrupting their conversation.


    Jennet smiled at the female gynaecologist and said, "On a safer side, I refuse because my husband here," she patted on Hue''s hand, "...doesn''t know what ''limit'' is in the first place." As she said that she chuckled halfway.


    Then, she added, "Also, you better tell everyone that their husbands have to stay celibate for an entire year, from the moment their wives knew of their pregnancy. This reminder is especially for those who have intense husbands."


    Yes, she had that one kind of an intense husband who doesn''t know what it means when someone says ''no'' or ''stop''.


    The female gynaecologist smiled, "I''ll keep that suggestion in mind." She said, wanting to stay on the safer side, neutral. She won''t back any of them in this matter.


    Now, back inside the car, Jennet was in a dazed when she held the pink pregnancy card in her clutches. They had just returned from the hospital and they were, at the moment sitting inside the car, at the parking area of a supermarket.


    She still had that unbelievable look in her face as she kept staring at the red stamp on her card stating about her confirmed and absolutely real pregnancy.


    Hue nudged her while taking the card from her hands. He tucked it inside her handbag and said, "Stop staring at the card. It won''t do anything even if you give it a death stare. Our babies will keep growing inside you. Just accept the fact that you''re pregnant and I am talking about the reality of it." He said softly, looking all happy.


    Jennet looked at him. Her face was in deep red. So deep red like a cooked giant lobster.


    "It''s because of you!" She pointed out in embarrassment. "I was hoping for it to be just a fantasy of reality."


    If it wasn''t for his sly moves, she wouldn''t end up pregnant. If he wasn''t good at making her heart beating out of control, she wouldn''t end up bearing his children. It was all his fault that she was thrown into a mess right after another mess that just cleared up.


    "Since you don''t really believe in fantasy, so reality took over. Just brace it, my lovely pregnant wife." Hue smiled widely at her.


    Jennet let out a low grunt, displeased at his joke. "Stop joking. I don''t like it." She said with a long face.


    "This is not a joke." Hue kept saying.


    "Stop talking!" She hissed at him.


    Hue chuckled beside her and gently whispered, "Do you know why my fantasy became reality, that''s because you''re awfully adorable which made me so out of control." He said.


    "Don''t worry, I will stay celibate for an entire year just like you wanted. Once you have fully recovered, I''ll then, pounce on you." He added again while patting his chest. Man, he was proud of what he had just said.


    His remarks frightened his woman because he had given her warning that he won''t let her go after she had fully recovered.


    Jennet''s eyes widened. That was definitely an advance warning for her. She wouldn''t be able to survive all his advances after giving birth to their babies!


    "I would... definitely die..." She said with her eyes turned white into despair.


    She can already picture how intense her husband would be once the ban is lifted after she gives birth to their children. A little bit she regretted her brave remarks that she had spoken at the hospital.


    "No, no, no," Hue waved his forefinger at her, "You won''t because I will keep seducing you. I''ll turn you on even if you deny the feeling of wanting me, your husband." He said shamelessly without an ounce self-awareness.


    "Uwaa!" Jennet cried and hit his head hard with her hand. She dashed out of the car, leaving her husband all alone.


    "Wait for me!" Hue rushed out of the car as soon as he made sure every door were locked.


    "Wife, wait for me!" He continued with a wide smile on his face.


    As soon as he caught up to her at the cart section, he whispered in her ear, "Don''t run too fast. Our babies will be too athletic and you won''t be able to run after them in your short legs in the future."


    Jennet grunted at him. She pushed a cart and entered the supermarket. Her face was puffing with the smoke of embarrassment which floated gleefully in the air.


    "Short legs? I have an awfully beautiful long leg for a small person like me!" She fumed alone.


    She felt awfully annoyed when he said about her small size and height. Well, she indeed had a small body but that didn''t mean he had to badmouth her height.


    Hue chuckled alone after hearing her fuming alone in front of him. He chased after her and took the cart from her hands.


    "Don''t pout. Our babies will be too cute and that will make you jealous in the future." He teased her and chuckled again.


    Jennet pinched his cheek hard and gnashed her teeth at him. "It''s you who will be jealous of them in the future!"


    If their kids turned out to be much bratty than him, then he will cry while handling them. Hahaha... Jennet laughed inwardly.


    A sinister smile appeared on her face as she eyed him. "I love to see your desperate expression soon."


    The wide smile on Hue''s face faded the moment he heard her words. Well, that was scary to hear. After everything he had gone through a few nights ago, he now knew he had to be cautious of his own wife. She was the living ticking time bomb and he didn''t know where or when she will blow up.


    About fifteen steps away from the couple, Mira was in shock with her mouth half-open. She saw Jennet nagging at a handsome blonde man. From the way they were acting showed that they had a very close relationship.


    "Goodness, Jennet dumped Luca and got a new man now?" She talked alone.


    She had given up on Luca but then the woman she had hoped to take good care of him was actually with another man!


    Mira strode towards the couple. She must find out what happened. She cannot let Jennet toying around with more men behind Luca!


    "Jennet!" She called Jennet''s name from behind.


    Jennet raised her head and turned around. She was then eyes to eyes with Mira who had a speechless look on.


    "Jennet, what are you doing here with this man?" Mira asked her without hesitation. Her eyes were wary of the man by her side.


    Jennet was shocked herself by the unexpected meeting. Then she thought this might be the right time to spill the truth about her own situation. She knew Mira was confused because she hasn''t said anything about her own marriage yet.


    "I''m out shopping with my husband," Jennet said at last. Her tone was softer and there wasn''t any stress in her voice.


    The hardest confession before had been spoken with ease. Her heart was also in peace over what she had just said. Finally, she can be at ease.


    Mira''s face that moment was as if she had just seen a dinosaur coming back to life. Confusion and disbelieve was all plastered on her beautiful face.


    Jennet saw all that displayed on her face and so she explained.


    "I''m sorry for the late introduction," She pulled on Hue''s arm. The man looked at Mira and smiled sweetly at her in his confusion.


    Then Jennet added, "This is my husband, Hue Hedo. Hue, this is my colleague, Mira Henderson." She introduced the two of them among each other.


    As polite as possible, Hue gave Mira a smile that didn''t display his uneasiness towards her.


    "Hello Ms Henderson. Nice to meet you. I am Jennet''s husband." He said and reached out for a handshake.


    Mira loses her ability to speak momentarily before she shook his hand and said, "Ahh, nice to meet you to Mr Hedo. I am now known as Mira Stanford. Well, I''ve recently married to my boyfriend." She added with a face slightly blushing as she introduced her own marital status.


    "Then, congratulations on your marriage." Hue congratulated her with a wide smile.


    ''Good, second main trouble is now married and left Luca all alone. I think now would be a nice chance to pair Luca with Dana the make-up artist.'' Hue chuckled inwardly.


    However, he didn''t show his happiness to her. It would be unsightly if she saw him laughing out loud like a maniac. Even his wife will surely get angry at him since he knew they are now trying to be friends with each other.


    "Thank you," Mira said.


    Then, she eyed them, exchanged glances between the two of them, "I have no idea about your marriage." She said as she focused her attention toward Jennet, demanding an explanation.


    Jennet glanced towards Hue and said to him, "Honey, could you leave us for a while?"


    Hue smiled and winked at her. Then, he left the ladies alone, pushing on the cart.


    As soon as Hue disappeared at the corner to the frozen section, she turned her head at Mira, "Well, Mira, I have meant to tell you the truth for such a long time already. You had a huge misunderstanding about me." She opened the curtain to their conversation.


    "What do you mean? I have never misunderstood you." Mira frowned at her.


    "I have nothing to do with Luca Tybelg at all." Jennet tried to explain herself.


    Mira inhaled a deep breath. In and out, in and out. There was a moment of silence before she said,


    "Weren''t you the hidden mistress?" Denying what she knew for five years is not worth it. Jennet definitely had something up her sleeve.


    "Hidden mistress?" Jennet was even more confused at what Mira had tried to convey to her.


    Mira exhaled a deep sigh, "Well, you moved out of the apartment to your new villa. Even Luca approved of you, moving out of the apartment. Plus, you had a car after working for only a year in the company. Luca even backed you up and said it was from him. Your cold attitude worsens the situation as well."


    C-cold attitude?!


    Jennet couldn''t believe that Mira would have said that. Well, she admitted she was cold before but after meeting Hue, she had become and acted more like a living human. Not a living and expressionless puppet as how she had lived before.


    "I assure you, that car was actually a second-hand car I bought from a family while I became their child''s private tutor."


    "What?" Mira wasn''t expecting that explanation to come out of her mouth. She thought she might have been the mistress of some men.


    "But, we saw you going out with different men every night in the past years," Mira said. She couldn''t possibly believe it if Jennet would say they are her cousins or siblings.


    Jennet exhaled another deeper breaths, "Well, they are actually bodyguards."


    "Bodyguards?" Mira frowned. Jennet had always been a mysterious woman and she was annoyed of that part, well, a little bit.


    "I was a private tutor for a rich family. If you remember our company''s most valuable clients, Mr and Mrs Hezmark, I was their child''s private tutor and they are also the original owner of the car that I have now." Jennet explained thoroughly.


    Mira gasped in disbelief beside her. So, for five solid years, she and her cronies had actually creating hell for an innocent woman. For five solid years, she had been targeting a woman who had nothing to do with such wild rumours. It turned out she, herself were even worser. She slept around with different men but she had her own reason for what she did.


    "So then, when did you meet your husband? I didn''t know about you going out with such a handsome blonde." Mira shifted the question.


    The guilty feeling she had in her heart only worsen if she kept listening to her explanation which she refused to believe before.


    "Well, the villa that I resided now is actually my husband''s. He put it on sale five years ago and then I bought it from him, not knowing that after five years we would marry each other." There was a serene smile on Jennet''s face while she shared her story with Mira. She skipped the real truth that her husband isn''t human.


    On the other hand, Mira found Jennet''s smile to be so charming and comforting. She liked her smiles. She felt it deep down that Jennet didn''t try to lie to her.

 Chapter 102 - Stress Relief...

    Well, back from the first time Jennet came to Country D, she had just turned twenty years old. She was freshly out of university. (In her case, since she graduated from a special school which ranked even higher than a university, she can be considered as a fresh university graduate.)


    She met a wealthy family who boarded the same cruise with her on the day of her escape. Their child somehow was so attached to her and also, they knew of her identity as the daughter of a noble in Country F but luckily they didn''t ask who her family members were because she told them that she was on her quest to know more of the commoners life and also she had to keep her identity hidden. Well, it was more like an excuse to escape them from questioning her about the real reason she boarded the cruise in the first place.


    So, upon reaching the harbour of another country, she tagged along with the rich family and flew all the way to Country D. She stayed with them for a month and then she got to work at the travel agency company and moved out to live in the apartment that the company provided for their staffs.


    During the day, she worked as one of the administrators in the company. As night approached, she worked as a private tutor for the rich family. Maybe because she doesn''t talk much with her coworkers, she was often misunderstood when she headed out at night and was escorted by men''s hired by the rich family to fetch her to work as the tutor in their abode.


    It was even more troublesome that the rich family were actually Luca''s most valuable clients. When the rich couple told Luca that they knew Jennet and wanted him to be nice with her, Luca treated Jennet with care and it even rose another unhappy misunderstanding.


    Rumours spread around about Jennet becoming the hidden mistress of Luca Tybelg. Poor Luca didn''t know anything about such rumours though. He was in the dark for years and even if he knew about it, he ignored it.


    Jennet got herself a car after a year working in the company. Well, actually the rich family wanted to give her the car freely but since Jennet found it would make her unhappy to receive such experience car, she demanded to pay for it and at last, she bought the car from them at a low price.


    As soon a she got the second-hand car, she was hated by many. Everyone was unhappy with her. So, she kept working silently, but still going out to tutor the rich family''s child. About the right time, she found an article about a villa that was on sale at a very low price. She contacted the owner and made a deal to make payment for the villa as soon as possible so she could move out of the suffocating apartment to leave those suffocating annoying ladies. After five years, she managed to make the payment and successfully moved out of the apartment. She had also stopped working as a rich family''s private tutor.


    "Well, I am more human now after I met my husband compared to how I was from five years ago," Jennet said while smiling.


    Mira smiled back at her. Ah, their history may be different but they all had their own circumstances which they refused to let anyone know. She had her own trouble which no one knew of as well.


    "I am really sorry for what I had done to you." Mira suddenly apologized. Her apologies this time came from the bottom of her heart. She knew she had wronged Jennet so much for years and nothing could atone her sins other than apologizing.


    Well, now she was even more grateful that Danny forced her into marriage with him. Hearing him preaching day and night had now make sense. She had finally found the light of truth shining upon her dark soul. She can now see the real Jennet.


    "Well, I am at fault too. I kept silent for years and brought you to hate me for not saying the truth." Jennet apologized to her. "I am honestly not in love with Luca Tybelg as well. My heart had always been with my husband." She said with a pumped up to face.


    Mira chuckled before her. She now sees that Jennet indeed have other expressions aside from her aloof and cold face. She was jealous of Marvina because Marvina was the only one who believed that Jennet is not a bad person but a nice person. She was jealous of Marvina because Marvina got to be her friend for years.


    "I am glad to be able to be your friend," Mira said to her. "I''ll be your ally from now on."


    "Baby!" Danny''s cheerful voice called out for Mira. The handsome man appeared with a cart full of powdered milk for pregnant women.


    Jennet exchanged glances between the couple with a confused smile plastering her face.


    "Wow, that''s a lot." She said to Mira. She wondered who need that much milk?


    Mira chuckled and caressed her flat stomach. "I''m actually pregnant." She announced the news. Her smile widened.


    Danny came to her side and smiled towards Jennet, "Ah, you must be Jennet Lockhart. Nice to meet you. I am Danny, Mira''s husband. Have she introduced me to you yet?"


    "She did. Nice to meet you too." Jennet smiled back at him. The two of them shook hands together.


    When Jennet was about to shake his hand, Hue suddenly appeared with his cart as well. He was smiling widely while holding on a baby diaper in his hand. But then his smile faded the moment he laid his eyes on the smiling Danny.


    That instant he remembered all about the unpleasant feelings he had about him back in Country N when he took his wife.


    ''Control your emotions!'' Little Veen''s voice rang in his head. This warning had been circulating inside his head like a never-ending loop.


    Hue smiled at the man who was clueless about his hidden anger. Danny was completely pure and he had actually become the beacon for Mira to get to the right path in her quest for a better future. Hue and his loyal aides gained credit for turning Danny into a much better man.


    So, he had to let bygones be bygones. Reality had given her trust to him to bring a new light into the dark souls of her children. He had to uphold the benevolent image of one of the rulers from the world of Fantasy.


    "Hue," Jennet smiled at her husband after making just a brief handshake with Danny.


    Hue pushed the cart towards them and stood beside Jennet. "My love, I found some cute diapers. Just need you to pick which one you like." He said to her.


    "They are not even born yet!" Jennet whispered at him with clenched jaws. "I thought you went to get some meat for us."


    "I did. I just need you to pick one..." Hue kept bugging her.


    "Just pick the one you like," Jennet said in a super low voice. God, it was so embarrassing to tell him to stop bugging her with the diapers in front of her newly made friends.


    "I suggest, you better buy your wife some milk for her pregnancy. It''ll-" Danny was about to give suggestions, however...


    Mira immediately elbowed Danny on the stomach. Her husband crouched by her side, groaning silently in pain.


    "Jennet, are you pregnant?" Mira shot a question that turned Jennet''s face onto a deep shade of red.


    "I am. Just found out about it today." Jennet admitted.


    "How old?"


    "Nearly three weeks."


    "Ah, same as mine."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I''m glad my newfound friend is pregnant as well. We will be the new moms in the company."


    The two ladies then started to chat happily, leaving their husbands behind.


    Hue glanced at the crouched man beside the cart. He was concerned about him and he asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I am alright. Don''t worry about me. I''m used to her elbowing me." Danny answered his question.


    Hue nodded his head in understanding. Well, that served you right! Hue chuckled mischief in his head.


    ***


    Meanwhile back at the hotel owned by Danny Stanford and Family...


    Elaine sat at the lounge after a butler poured her a glass of chardonnay. She had been going through the papers that her husband had gathered for the past years.


    Suddenly her phone rang. She eyed the screen and saw the name of her mama.


    Royce glanced at her phone and he leaned back on the sofa. "She must have found out about our lies." He stated.


    Elaine took the phone, thinking for a while. Ignoring her husband, she pressed the phone to her ear.


    "Hello, mama..." She said politely.


    "Eliane, where are you now?" Rosella''s panic voice was heard at the end of the line.


    "I''m with my husband. Why are you calling me so urgently?" Elaine questioned her back.


    She didn''t understand about the worry that her mama had. Well, mama had always worried for no solid reason.


    "Oh, is that so. But where are both of you now?" She asked again.


    "We''re in a hotel, mama. We''re about to have dinner soon. Have you eaten?"


    "I have but not dinner but late breakfast." She said.


    "Oh, don''t always skip your breakfast, mama. It''s not good for your health." Said Elaine, playing the role of a good daughter.


    "I was so alarmed when I heard that you are suddenly on a trip with your husband. You didn''t tell me anything. You startle me." Rosella nagged on the line.


    "Oh, I''m sorry for not telling you. It was actually a surprise from my dear Royce. I didn''t expect he would bring me out for a holiday." Said Eliane again.


    "That Royce is so good at keeping secret about abducting you." Rosella''s laughter was then heard.


    "Don''t worry mama, Royce is taking very good care of me. You too should relax once in a while. Do not stress yourself over a trivial matter. I''ll make sure to punish Royce for not telling you beforehand about his plan to take me for a holiday."


    "Don''t worry about me, Elaine. I''m actually just fine. I have your dear cousin here accompanying me. You just enjoy your holiday. Mama won''t disturb you guys."


    "Thank you, mama."


    Elaine ended the call and she placed the phone on the table. She looked at her husband who had kept his mouth shut tightly.


    "She said she''s with my dear cousin. I am sure she meant that rotten Helena. That two-faced woman!" Elaine fumed.


    Royce coughed softly, "My dear, we''re in public." He reminded her of her status.


    Elaine inhaled a deep breath and took a sip of her chardonnay. There was only silence between them. Shortly after that, she placed the wine glass down slowly without making any sound.


    Royce took the papers that she had gone through and placed them back inside the envelope. "We will look for your sister tomorrow. We will visit that villa again." He said softly.


    He added again, "Since you said that we''re on holiday, we should visit some of the attractions in this city. Take some pictures as evidence that we''re really on holiday so that mama won''t suspect anything. I am sure papa would agree to my idea as well."


    "Fine, let''s do that then." Said Eliane and smiled at her husband.


    "Thank you for agreeing. I have meant to bring you to visit this particular park which had become the main talk among tourists lately." Royce started to talk about a finding on the internet about a park which became popular lately.


    "Hmm, everything you told me so far had been so outrageous. But, for this once, I''ll follow you." Said Elaine and was actually paying her attention to what her husband was about to tell her.


    Royce smiled widely and then showed a picture on his phone to her. It was a picture of a few tresses which had oversized looking fruits which looked like bananas from afar.


    "These trees are the centre of attraction in this park. See this name?" He pointed out a name on the comments from one of the tourists who had been there. Elaine squinted her eyes to read the name of the tree.


    "C-com, eh, condo~om balloon trees?" She pronounced the name with such difficulty because the lettering was so small.


    Then she raised her head, looking so terrified, "It says, Condom Balloon Trees?!" She gasped. "Who on earth created such trees? This is a nature park for goodness sake."


    Royce laughed by her side, "You too had the same reaction as me when I first read about this on the internet. It was trending now you know. Some people said, there was a group of monkeys that escaped from the nearby circus had mistaken boxes of condoms for the balloon. So they blew all of the condoms and decorated the trees. I''m really impressed by their brilliance."


    "So the authority didn''t do anything about it?" Eliana asked.


    "Well, since it was decorated in an orderly arrangement, those who saw it just couldn''t stop laughing. The trees also had another name, Stress Relief Trees. Other assumptions made were that those monkeys were probably too stress so they actually mistaken those condoms for balloons." Royce explained with a glowing face.


    "I just hope mama could see this with her own eyes so that she could laugh out loud and to forget all about what worries her," Elaine said with small laughter bursting out of her mouth. She loves to picture the possible expression on her mother''s face upon seeing the unbelievable occurrence that actually exists in another place.


    "She would definitely curse the two of us..." Royce added and he too bursts into a peal of laughter.


    ***

 Chapter 103 - Her Burdens

    Elaine finally managed to meet Jennet on their third visit to the villa. This time, they came in the morning just to try their luck.


    Jennet was speechless the moment she saw her own sister standing in front of the door. It was like a dream. No, a nightmare for her!


    All of the fears she had before, suddenly flooded into her heart, shattering all of her confidence. The unbearable stress that she had for more than ten years suddenly came crashing on her at full force.


    She turned mute instantly and lost her ability to act like how she had been around her husband. Her whole body trembled and her face turned pale.


    Elaine, who had finally seen her after five years, was in both shock and guilt. She was in shock because her sister looked much more mature and livelier. She was in guilt because she knew, her sister was still tormented by the feeling of hopelessness. She knew her sister was still having a hard time to believe in her.


    But, this time, she honestly came to make everything right. She came to correct the mistakes that she had done.


    "Siste-" Elaine reached out to her but...


    "Stay away..." Jennet spoke with a faint voice.


    Her heart was beating out of control. She steps back a step to avoid her hand. To be touched by that hand, she would lose all of her strength that she mustered for years.


    Pain and helplessness stabbed Elaine''s heart repeatedly. She didn''t mean to hurt her. She never intended for it to happen. However, she was helpless too. She couldn''t extend a hand to her but now she had finally able to reach out for her.


    "Go home..." That was the only words that Jennet could utter before she suddenly loses her footing and was about to collapse to the floor.


    Before Elaine could catch her body, Hue rushed out of the kitchen like lightning. He was in a pink apron. His face was a mixture of panic and shock as he caught Jennet''s weak body in his strong arms.


    "Jennet!" He called out for her in alarmed. He held her weak body carefully when he carried her in his arms.


    "Hue..." She said before tears broke through the dam of her eyes. Those precious tears that she didn''t even want to spill were spilt so easily. For years she held them back but she couldn''t hold them the moment she set eyes on her own family members.


    "Take me away... " She whispered and then she dug her face onto his chest, finding shelter and solace in his embrace.


    "I''ll take you away..." Hue said, assuring her softly. His heart, too, was saddened just by looking at her helpless look.


    He carried her all the way to the bedroom upstairs, leaving Elaine and Royce alone at the entrance of the door.


    Elaine felt even more depressed. The immense sadness and painful stab she felt in her heart made her teary in silence. Her own sister wanted to stay away from her and she knew she deserved to be hated by her own sister.


    Royce hugged her from the side and caressed her back softly, "Don''t cry. It''s normal she acted like that. Think of her situation. It''s not easy for her to trust us in her condition."


    Elaine nodded her head and wiped her tears. "I know but I do not know what I should do now. Should we go-"


    Her words were left unspoken when she spotted a little head poking out from the door of the kitchen. The little fella had a super cute look with black hair and blue eyes. The little kid was looking so timid.


    Elaine smiled at the little kid. Her heart bloomed as she tugged on Royce''s sleeve, taking his attention.


    "Look, who''s child do you think he is?" She asked him. She was astounded by the cuteness of the kid. She just couldn''t believe such a kid could exist.


    Royce saw the kid who was in hiding behind the door, poking his head out once a while to look at them.


    "Must be your sister''s." He said with a wide smile. "Don''t be sad now. You should be happy because your sister finally able to be happy."


    ***


    Inside the bedroom, Jennet cried in Hue''s arms. She clutched tightly to his shirt as she pressed her wet face against his chest. Her body trembled in his embrace. She cuddled in his embrace like a little child she had been before and cried all to her heart''s content.


    "My love, I am here for you..." Hue whispered in her ear, comforting her. He kissed her head and tightened his hold around her trembling body.


    "T-they fo-found me..." Jennet spoke in between her hiccups.


    Fears tormented her silently when she cried her heart out in his embrace. She feared that her mama would show up in the future. She feared that so much. She had run far away from them to start a new life, to forget all about her misery. She had tried her best to have a much better life than what her mama expected. But she wasn''t aware that by time, her family would be able to look for her.


    Hue shushed her softly and he patted her back gently. "Love, they won''t be able to hurt you. Remember, I am with you. I''ll protect you..." He whispered to her.


    He kissed her head again, "I won''t let them take you away." he added.


    Jennet looked up at him, staring deeply into his jade-blue eyes that were burning with determination.


    "Don''t betray me..." She said without averting her gaze. "Please don''t betray me..." She begged him earnestly.


    She looked like a small child who had been abandoned and betrayed countless times by those she trusted the most. Hue saw the fear in her eyes and he found her helplessness was boundless.


    What had she gone through all these years? Why would his better half had to be a person with such a sad life? Even under his watch, she was still having the most difficult times in her life.


    "I won''t betray you." Hue said honestly. He lowered his face and kissed her eyelids softly, "I won''t betray you."


    He had vowed not to betray her. Though he did not know what future holds for them, he would at least try to give her a life that she seeks.


    Hue tightened his hold around her body and shifted his kisses on her head again, "Sleep now and rest. Don''t stress yourself, it''ll be bad for our babies. I''ll keep watching over you." He said.


    As he said that, Jennet dug her face even deeper into his chest inhaling his scent that had become a remedy for her to fall asleep. Shortly after that, she fell asleep in his embrace but her clutch on his shirts was still too tight.


    The burdens that she bore alone for years made her so tired instantly whenever she wasn''t on her guard. But, this time, she had found solace in the arms of the man who suddenly appeared in her life, lifting all of the burdens from her shoulders.


    Hue embraced his wife on the bed until she was truly in a deep sleep that won''t be able to stir her awake. After making sure that Jennet slept comfortably, he rose from the bed.


    As he waved his hands in mid-air, the wind blew softly into the room, bringing the sound of nature with it. There were even the sound of the river flowing inside the room but only Jennet heard them in her sleep. A faint smiled appeared on her lips as she was being lulled to sleep.


    Hue bent down and gave her a light kiss on the lips before he pulled the cover up to her chests. He left the room silently with the pink apron in his one hand.


    While he walked down the stairs, he heard voices talking at the living-room. There was also the voice of a little kid mixed in between.


    Since when did their house had little kids around?


    He pondered and fastened his feet down the stairs. He was speechless when he saw Little Veen sitting on the lap of the lady and played with her phone.


    Little Veen was giggling happily. So unlike him at all!


    Hue approached the three people and was about to snap at the little boy however before he could say anything, the boy had already spotted him.


    "Daddy!" He called out loud. His eyes sparkled so brightly like the sun. Hue was nearly blinded and was nearly deceived by his sudden cheerful act.


    Daddy? Hue was nearly deaf in denial. Little Veen wasn''t like this. He didn''t have the ability to smile so happily like this. It was creepy to see him smiling like a real and normal kid. This was a fraud!


    Hue didn''t know what he should do when Little Veen jumped down from Eliane''s lap and ran towards him. Although he was debating deep within, he still carried the boy in his arms, just like a real father.


    "Daddy!" Little Veen said and smiled at him.


    The little guy tilted his head to the side and said, "Look, Aunty Elaine and Uncle Royce had games in their phones." He pointed towards the smiling couple.


    "No playing games at your age, my son," Hue answered him, pressing on the word ''son''. He forced a smile on his face as he smiled at the couple politely.


    He sat down and placed Little Veen by his side. But still, the kid crawled his body and sat on his lap. Only before the humans did Little Veen could do what he wanted towards his master.


    ''Veen, I want you to clear this mess later!'' Hue grumbled angrily within.


    ''Isn''t it a good time to show them that you and your wife already had a child and that''s me?'' Little Veen answered him in his head.


    ''My wife is currently pregnant and they are my real children and you''re a naughty sidekick of mine!'' Hue growled in his head.


    ''Thank for complimenting me. I''ll be even naughty than ever and will present myself as your child in front of the rest of the humans, master.'' The kid answered him brazenly.


    The couple before them couldn''t hear the mind banter between the master and the sidekick. Well, they are humans with no ability to know what is being said in their heads.


    Elaine eyed the handsome blonde who kept smiling at them. His long hair was tied in a low ponytail. He had a very alluring gaze and seemed a bit fragile...


    So, this kind of man was her sister''s preference? Not bad... Elaine evaluated him silently.


    Hue, however, could hear her mind. He was silently happy to be acknowledged by one of his wife''s family member. Also, at the same time, he was silently saddened because only on the first impression, they see him as fragile when he was a super-strong being. Most people were deceived by his weak look.


    ''Will I really be able to duel properly with their father? He must be a domineering man.'' Hue thought. He was having a major self-reflection at the moment and perhaps in his life because he had never done so yet.


    The years that he ever remembered was about how he had been treated like a spoilt brat when he was first sent into confinement. As years passed by, the number of attendance decreased and only a few of them still stay with him. He didn''t even know how or what he was like before the confinement. He probably was a really spoilt one and no one really liked that about him. Probably...


    "We apologize for coming unannounced. I am Elaine Lockhart and this is my husband, Royce. I am Jennet''s sister." Elaine said, introducing herself and her husband.


    Hue smiled at them and said, "Nice to meet you. I am Hue Hedo, Jennet''s husband and this is...our child, Veen Hedo and he''s only four years old." He patted the boy''s small shoulders who sat on his lap with a smile.


    Then, he eyed the couple again, "I am sorry for what happened earlier. My wife had a weak constitution and she wasn''t feeling well."


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about that." Elaine said. "Well, we should probably leave for now. If my sister is beginning to feel much better, please call us." She took out a small card and handed it to him. Her face was so gloomy although she forced a smile on her lips.


    "I want to tell her something important." She added.


    Hue took the card and smiled, "I''ll tell her. Don''t worry. Oh, before you leave, do you want to have lunch together with us?" He shifted the topic.


    "We would love to," Royce interjected. He was actually so hungry after his meal in the morning. It was a miracle that Hue knew of his hunger.


    Hue and Little Veen exchanged smiles among them. Humans are easy to be won through their stomachs.


    Operation of a good brother-in-law is progressing steadily towards the light. At the same time, he will try his best to make them have a good impression towards him and most importantly towards his wife.


    ***

 Chapter 104 - Im glad you exist

    "Jennet, how are you feeling now?" Hue sat beside her on the bed. He tucked the lock of hair, that dangled in front of her face, to the back of her ear.


    Jennet raised her head. Her eyes were puffy after her outburst so many hours ago. Currently, her eyes looked like the eyes of a carp fish.


    Hue cupped her face in his palm and bestowed kisses on each of her eyes. The puffiness on her eyes disappeared instantly. However, he couldn''t take away the sadness that reflected in her eyes.


    "Jennet, are you still sad?" He asked her softly. His concern centred towards her mood. There was no improvement in her moods ever since she woke up from sleep.


    Jennet kept staring into his eyes in silence. She looked lifeless and emotionless. Her gaze and stare were utterly disturbing and it shook Hue''s, unsettled heart.


    "Can I kiss you?" She asked for permission. It was so sudden but it made Hue happy just knowing of her intention.


    "Of course. I am yours, remember?" Hue smiled at her.


    The woman''s eyes then shifted towards his pink thin lips. Her fingers crawled and caressed his face before she caressed his lips using her thumb.


    Hue followed the trail of her fingers silently. He was aroused by her sudden gestures. Such caress was a torment to him. However, he couldn''t pounce on her because he promised not to do so while she''s pregnant. He respected her decision.


    "Hue..." Jennet called out for him without shifting her gaze from his lips as she still caressed them affectionately.


    "Hmm?" He hummed softly. His eyes arched into crescent moon shape as he smiled.


    "Can you see what will happen to us in the future?" She asked.


    Hue gazed upon her blank look. With such look on her face, he could not determine what was circulating inside her head.


    "I cannot see the future but what I can tell is, we will be parents soon. That future is certain." He replied to her. The future he spoke of would be certain. It won''t be long before they welcome the new lives into the world.


    A faint smile appeared on Jennet''s lips. That was assuring enough for her. She too could already predict he would say that.


    She moved closer and leaned her body against his chest. She could hear his heart beating so hard. It was like listening to the sound of the drilling machine. Ah, she knew it. Her husband was aroused by her actions earlier. She didn''t mean to arouse him.


    Jennet looked up and stared into his jade-blue eyes. "I didn''t mean to seduce you." She explained herself.


    It would be obvious if he was easily seduced because her every gesture were like feathers that tickled his heart to grab whatever was displayed before his eyes.


    Hue nodded his head, understanding her meaning. His face was blushing slowly when he replied with a tight face, "I know, I know. It''s normal for me. Don''t feel troubled. I can handle my desire."


    Hiding his carnal desire won''t be that troublesome, maybe. He could handle them for a few months from now on.


    Jennet kept staring at the man who tried his best to deny the desire that was burning in his eyes. She knew he was already aroused. Too aroused!


    A sneaky smile formed on her lips. Then, out of the blue, she said, "I am sad at the moment. I need energy and I need you to do that."


    "I beg your pardon?" Hue questioned her back. Did he hear her wrongly or was he still in a daze?


    Jennet didn''t bother to repeat her answer and reached for the buttons of his shirt and unbuttoned them one by one.


    But, Hue grabbed her hands, stopping her from unbuttoning the rest of the buttons. His face was gotten even redder. The redness had already spread to his ears.


    "W-what are you thinking? You''re clearly trying to undress me!" He said in alarmed.


    "Yes, I am. Give me energy." She said and tugged her hands from his hold but, didn''t managed to free them. Hue tightened the hold firmly in his big hands.


    "I can give it to you now. My energy force." Hue said and was ready to pout his lips for a kiss, the usual way he used to share his energy with her before.


    "No, I mean through your touch. I want to do ''it'' with you." She demanded, looking adamant.


    There was a moment of silence as Hue processed her words in his messy head. When he finally understood her meaning, he was alarmed.


    "That''s dangerous for the babies." He answered her back.


    "They''re strong like their father. It''s okay, they say. They want you to make me happy." Jennet said, still want to be stubborn.


    Hue''s face turned beetroot red. Super red. His face sizzled hot like meat on the griller. He immediately cupped his palms into his red face.


    He was embarrassed because his wife suddenly became the forceful one. While at the same time, he was frustrated because his wife was pregnant. If only she said those words before her pregnancy, he would have already eaten her up. Clean and neat.


    "It''s indecent for our babies." He chirped back. He wanted to reason with her. He wanted to make sure she knew of the consequences of her own tough decision at the hospital. No s** for an entire year until she recovered. Even if she begged for it, he won''t. He would fight his own desire as well.


    "It will feel like we''re forcing them to be the third wheel in the room." He added, looking bashful. He became so timid just thinking about the possibility that their children could remember what they did before they were even born.


    Jennet burst into a burst of small laughter. She muffled her laughter with her hands. Her husband''s reasoning makes sense sometimes. Considering that she was pregnant with his children that were half-human half-god, they must have those supernatural powers.


    Well, she won''t force him then. She was just testing him if he would fall for his desire.


    "I''m sorry if I make it hard for you. You''re indeed a husband who could be trusted. Five stars for you because you passed the test." She said and patted his shoulder. She gave him a smile and her face brightened instantly.


    Hue stared speechlessly at her. What the heck? She was just testing him? Hr was really scared of her sometimes.


    "I passed the test? Was that just a test?" He looked stupefied.


    Jennet ignored his questions as she leant forward and bestowed a light kiss on his lips.


    "This is your present." She whispered. Then, she stepped down from the bed.


    "I''m hungry." She announced and caressed her flat stomach, "No, we are hungry." She corrected her words and headed for the door.


    When she opened the door, she was startled to see a cute little boy standing before her. He was about her waist''s high and also he was sucking on his thumb.


    She remembered this boy. She saw him in her dream before. He was the one who told her to take good care of his master. He really existed!


    A smile broke over her face as she said, "Hi, there. Are you the kid that I saw in one of my dreams before?" She shot him a question.


    Little Veen was shaken by her words and his hands fell to the sides. It would be the first time he was so shaken by a human''s words. She was not supposed to remember him. She was supposed to remember all about his messages which were to take good care of his master. However, he couldn''t stop himself from telling her the truth.


    "I am." The boy replied honestly. There was nothing he could hide because she could already remember his face.


    Jennet gasped as she suddenly pinched his chubby cheeks with all her might. The boy was not able to stop her in the action and he just stood still, allowing the woman to pinch him to her heart''s content.


    "I have always wanted to do this since the last time I meet you in my dream. Ahh, your cheeks are super soft and squishy!" Jennet exclaimed excitedly.


    "You''re so cute!" She added and then hugged him tightly in her embrace. "It''s good that you''re real!"


    She was so excited like a kid who had just gotten her present for the first time. She wasn''t aware that a tall and domineering volcano was slowly puffing hot from behind them.


    Little Veen saw the puffing volcano and he smiled at the tall figure, silently taunting him. To taunt the volcano, even more, he wrapped his small arms around Jennet''s body. His action erupted the volcano at last.


    "Stay away from each other!" Hue stormed towards the two of them who were embracing each other happily. He was piping hot.


    Jennet glanced at her angry husband. She gasped the moment she just realised her own actions. She had totally forgotten about another ''baby'' who needs her utmost attention.


    Holding the boy even more securely in her arms, she stood up. "Hubby, control your anger, please. This boy is innocent. I''m sure, he had gone through hell serving you all these times." She said while patting the boy''s back, comforting him from bursting into tears.


    However, she wasn''t aware that the boy was indeed enjoying himself, hugging her, cuddling so comfortably in her warm embrace. She wasn''t aware that the boy was silently taunting her own husband with his sneakiness.


    Hue gritted his teeth before the two of them. He wanted to tear his wife away from the sneaky brat but he was helpless because his wife was protecting that damn brat!


    "Mummy..." Little Veen called Jennet meekly with a scared-looking face. His angelic voice sent love into her heart. She had long to hear someone to call her mummy and the day had finally come to light at last.


    "I''m scared..." He added again in the same angelic voice. Asking for pity and to have the humans to bow down to his scheme had always been his number one trait. Even the master''s wife couldn''t stop adoring him.


    "Scared? Scared of whom?" Jennet looked at the deep blue eyes in her embrace. She just can''t stop the level of cuteness from overwhelming her heart to the brim.


    "I''m scared of daddy. He''s a bully." The boy complaint to her and pointed towards Hue.


    Jennet laughed. Even a kid could tell her own husband was being mean.


    "Just ignore him, my dear. Oh, what''s your name? Your bad daddy hasn''t introduced your name to me." She shifted the question.


    "I am Veen. Veen Hedo." Veen said and smiled. His smile made Jennet''s heart fluttered with happiness. She couldn''t contain her excitement and snuggled to him even more tightly.


    "You''re so cute! Your cuteness had blown my troubles away!" She exclaimed. The tension that boiled up after the sudden meeting with her sister, vanished and instead was replaced with a sense of comfort.


    Veen giggled when she nuzzled her nose against his neck, ticklish. His laughter was a new thing for Hue was well but since Hue knew the real nature of that boy, he wasn''t that captivated by his laughter of happiness.


    The pitiful Hue was left behind, unmotivated when his wife totally ignored him that entire evening. Her heart was completely won by his sidekick also known as Veen Hedo at the moment.


    ***


    Hue finally managed to haggle Jennet all to himself when Veen was finally asleep in their bedroom.


    Turning his head towards his wife, he said, "You must not fall for his cuteness. He''s evil. He''s sneaky." He said, trying to clear her head from adoring his sidekick more than him.


    Jennet sat comfortably on the sofa and hugged a pillow. She had just eaten and her stomach was a bit bigger than usual. She ate quite a lot than normal as well.


    "Hue, you''re way too overbearing for a husband. He''s just a child." She said, "Consider him a bit."


    "You fell for him so easily."


    "Hue," Jennet sighed softly, "He is a child."


    "He''s not always a child. He''s already by my side for so many years. He''s not a child." Hue''s eyes turned glassy as his face puckered. He wanted to cry and he will, well, shortly he will cry.


    Jennet sighed again. This big crybaby...


    She didn''t say a word but pulled him by the collar and kissed him on the lips. Her action immediately stopped him from wanting to cry.


    "Remember, I love you," Jennet said right to his face when she parted lips with him. "You''ll always be my number one. Well, not to forget our babies..." She added and pressed his palm on her flat stomach.


    Hue stared into her eyes and said, "You''re bad." Bad, bad, bad wife.


    "Hmm..." Jennet nodded her head. She was bad indeed especially for his heart just like how bad he was for her own heart as well.


    "Anything else?" She questioned him.


    "You''re sneaky." He stated another one of her bad sides.


    "Oh, really?" She was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, and..."


    "And...?"


    "I love you too..." Hue smiled and kissed her back. "Along with our babies." He added.


    Jennet wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. Each of his kisses was full of love. She was happy to receive his love. He was also happy to be able to feel her love.


    ***


    HAPPY VALENTINE''S DAY!

 Chapter 105 - Importance

    "Mummy!" An angelic voice shook the stillness of the area so early in the morning the moment sun rose from the east. The villa became so lively at the sudden cry.


    Jennet gasped in the kitchen as she hurried towards the door, and poked her head out while still holding the hot frying pan with one hand.


    Little Veen came running towards her while sobbing hard. The boy had cowlicks all over his head. It just made he looked so stunningly cute. Jennet could only hold her breath over the cuteness overload.


    He immediately hugged her leg and cried hard, "Daddy pinched me!" He complains to her. "He pinched my cheeks." He had just awoken from sleep was already crying before her.


    Jennet motioned her gaze towards his cheeks. Both of his chubby cute cheeks were in deep red. She didn''t know how much force Hue exerted on every pinch he gave that boy. Must be very painful...


    Man, Hue''s jealousy was boundless indeed. He wouldn''t even want to spare a child.


    Jennet gazed back at the sad-looking deep blue eyes below her, "Ahh, bad daddy. Mummy will punish him soon. Come here, follow mummy to the kitchen." She said and pulled one of his hand with utmost care. She didn''t want to keep the sad look on his face for much longer.


    She placed the frying pan back on the induction before carrying the boy in her arms. Little Veen rested his head on her and hugged her back.


    "Don''t cry..." She said softly, persuading and comforting him. She put him on one of the chairs around the dining table.


    When she served breakfast for the boy, Hue popped into the kitchen, holding clothes pegs in each hand. There was a wide and wicked smile over his handsome face as he gave the boy a piercing stare.


    "What are you doing bringing those clothes pegs here?" Jennet asked the husband with furrowed brows. She wasn''t aware of his piercing stare that was aimed towards Little Veen. Exclusively for Little Veen.


    "Nothing, just wanting to keep them handy to peg anything that can be pegged." He answered her curiosity. His answer was so general and Jennet didn''t pay any attention to his answer. At the same time, he eyed the little boy and smirked in mischief.


    Little Veen clenched his small jaws silently. Tch, his master would never leave his cheeks alone. However, he won''t let his master keep pegging his cheeks just because he was jealous of his soft and squishy cheeks.


    The boy suddenly burst into a hearty cry. He jumped down from the chair and hid behind Jennet''s leg.


    Jennet immediately knew of the cue in his actions and she gave Hue a stern glare, "Hue!" She snapped at him.


    "You pegged his cheeks?!" She roared angrily. She thought he pinched the boy using his fingers. Indeed, she was wrong.


    Hue grunted before her, "He is just faking his tears. He''s sly." He said brazenly. He tched again and shifted his gaze away, avoiding the stern glare from his wife.


    He wondered what is so great about those soft and squishy cheeks? His cheeks are soft and considered squishy as well. She should have just did those pinching on his cheeks and not for another.


    "You are jealous of him, am I right?" Jennet guessed. It was obvious that he was being jealous and he was even throwing a tantrum. Also, he was being childish as usual by bullying a child. So immature and hundred per cent immature!


    "I am not jealous." Hue answered without even looking back at his wife. He was denying the truth but he couldn''t fool his wife about it. His body was being honest and Jennet could see it already.


    "You are jealous and I know it." Jennet crossed arms over her chests. "You shouldn''t do that to him even if you are jealous." She added.


    "I am not jealous!" He kept denying the clear truth.


    "Good then. If you''re not jealous, come and sit down now and eat your breakfast." Jennet said. She felt a bit annoyed by his overbearing jealousy.


    She carried the crying little boy and placed him back on his seat. Then, she kissed his red cheeks on both sides. That instant, Little Veen stopped crying. He didn''t expect that from her. But, he smiled and thanked her, purposely trying to annoy somebody.


    Hue, on the other hand, was already fuming with the intent to destroy the chummy air around the two people. He started to huff and puff behind them. His face was gotten redder like the colour of the red traffic light.


    Jennet turned around and saw the ''red traffic light''. She strode towards him and pulled him out of the kitchen. It was troublesome if he was always on his ''red light mode''. Nothing good came out of it.


    Pushing him to sit on one of the sofas in the living room, she gave him a kiss on the lips. She ravished his lips madly. After she was done, she let him free. The husband was staring at her with eyes wide open.


    Jennet ignored his stupefied look. Licking her own lips, she said, "That''s your medicine. Now, stop looking all grumpy." She nagged softly at him.


    "I don''t want to see you be so nice with that brat." Hue pouted and looked away.


    Jennet framed her hands over his face and kissed his pouting lips. Softly biting on his lower lip, she made him fell out of balance.


    Slightly parting their lips, she gazed upon his jade-blue eyes that were burning with lust. His breathing was also slowly getting out of control and she could also feel the arousal from his lower body.


    Motioning her eyes below, she saw a bulge in his trousers. She sighed softly and gazed back into his eyes.


    "You''re in trouble." She whispered. "Can''t you control your desire at all?" She nagged in a low voice.


    "This is what happens because of your seduction. Don''t seduce me." Hue replied to her. He was angry, he was frustrated and he was also representing the popular pot of vinegar on his face, for the world to see.


    Jennet stepped down from his body and pulled his hand. They headed upstairs leaving the boy alone at the dining table.


    As soon as they disappeared into the room, Little Veen disappeared into thousands of mists from his seat. He knew of that cue already. He won''t stay in the villa as long as his master''s desire is not satiated. To stay in the same villa during his madness will only anger his master.


    ***


    Hue smiled widely by Jennet''s side when she had just finished talking with Elaine.


    "How is it? Have you cleared the rift between you two already?" He asked, excitedly.


    Jennet saw the anticipation over his face. He must be in the bind trying to help her. She felt troubled when she thought just how cowardly she had been about her own insecurities.


    She wound her arms around his waist, resting her head on his chest. Inhaling a deep breath and then exhaling them, she said in a soft whisper, "Yes and thank you for staying by my side."


    Hue smiled even more widely and he bestowed her head a loving kiss. His heart bloomed with happiness over the achievement that she got in getting closer with her own family members.


    "I will always be with you." He whispered back.


    Jennet looked up to him. He was looking charming than usual. His overwhelming love could be felt reflected in his smiling eyes.


    "Kiss me!" She demanded and then pouted her lips at him.


    Hue shook his head slowly, "We still have unfinished business to attend to." He said.


    Jennet frowned, "The business was finished. There is no more unfinished business." She explained.


    Hue grabbed her hand and brought them down, way below his abdomen. "You haven''t satiated me for what you did. This is the unfinished business that I am talking about."


    Jennet chuckled the moment her hand felt his sensitive body part, below. She pushed him against the wall and kissed him intensely. At the same time, her hand slipped inside his trouser, holding his hot member firmly. Ignoring his grunts that escaped his mouth, she shook him. Like a pro, she played with his member.


    She was the one who had accidentally aroused him and she had to be responsible for her actions. Even if they couldn''t have intercourse, she will satisfy with using another method.


    Hue held himself from pouncing on her. Blue veins popped on his neck due to the intenseness that his wife brought upon his body. He ran his hand in her hair as he deepened their kiss with his tongue trailed and twisted with hers. His other free hand roamed under her shirt, caressing and kneading her breasts that were left vulnerable to his attack.


    Jennet gasped but didn''t want to surrender either. She kept shooking his member and kept on attacking his lips with intense kisses.


    Their breaths heated up but neither one of them willing to admit defeat just yet. Both of them were being stubborn and wanted to keep the fights on until the end.


    "Haa..." Hue gasped heavily as he pried his lips away from hers. Their cheeks were pressed tightly against each other. His face reddened and the temperature of his body rose steadily as well.


    Jennet rested her chin on his shoulder when his body bends down a bit. However, she didn''t stop her hand from working busily below his body. Her breath was heavy as well but she endured the tickling sensation on her breasts.


    "Are you okay?" She asked in a hushed voice. As she said that, she fastened the movement of her hand. She won''t stop even if her arm was about to break. She, too, wanted to know of her own level of endurance.


    Hue grunted on her neck as he shut his eyes tightly. He pressed his palm even harder against her breast, to suppress the maddening feeling that boiled inside him.


    "No...ugh!" He grunted. He pressed his face against her neck as beads of sweat littered his forehead. Goodness, he was about to go crazy!


    The bedroom was filled with the soft moan of a man and the hushed voice of a woman. Soft whispers and heavy breathing that was hushed could be heard inside the room only. The two of them were in their own world, satisfying each other.


    When everything ended with their wild games, the couple took a shower together. After the shower, they headed back to the kitchen to resume with their halted breakfast.


    Little Veen was already finishing his breakfast neatly when the couple entered. Well, he just reappeared at the dining table after their ''business'' ended.


    He could see his master''s mood was restored as well. Hue was shining so brightly as he sat beside his wife. He fed his wife who was having trouble to raise her arm.


    "What happened to your hands, mummy?" The little boy asked innocently.


    Jennet smiled at the boy and replied, "Mummy''s arms just need to rest because mummy has been using them so hard for work."


    "Ohh..." Little Veen acknowledged her answer and didn''t bother to ask another question. Adult world, he didn''t want to know.


    "You, don''t bother to ask mummy to carry you in her arms. Mummy''s arms need to rest." Hue warned the boy.


    Little Veen was annoyed by his warning. So, he stuck his tongue out towards him. Hue didn''t want to back down and did the same towards the boy. The two of them kept annoying each other.


    Jennet, who watched their immature actions, laughed in her seat. She couldn''t believe her husband would act so childish like that. He challenged everyone including children. He never knew how to be considerate towards others. He always wanted to win every challenge.


    She was having such a traumatizing episode last night and in the morning, she had already laughed out loud just watching them bickering among each other.


    Her laughter stopped the two people from resuming their bickering. Both of them stared at her. They were confused but still laughed together with her although they did not know the reason behind her laughter.


    When Jennet had finally stopped herself from laughing, she said to both of them, "Both of you are so immature although both of you are beings from another world. I wonder how did the Emperor in your world control both of you."


    Her words turned the two of them into silence. Honestly, they do not know about that as well. Both of them only have memories of living in the human worlds and only fragments of memories from their lives back in their own world.


    The gentlemen were left wondering about her words for the rest of the day. Although Little Veen is granted freedom to roam both realms he too, does not have a clear memory of his own lives. He didn''t have any clear memories of his everyday routine with his master when they are back in their own world. It seemed they have forgotten about such important memories.


    ***

 Chapter 106 - Boundless

    "Don''t go to work!" Hue pulled on a sad face when he tried to stop Jennet from leaving the villa, the next day. He doesn''t want to see her getting all tired after work. If possible, he wanted to pamper her at home until she gives birth to their children.


    Jennet flicked his forehead and said, "You''re so overbearing and worrisome. I need to find income for us you know."


    "Then, let me go to work. Let me replace you there." He suggested again. He was being so stubborn as usual.


    "Hue, calm down. Nothing bad is going to happen to me. I''m sure, your people will keep their eyes locked on me all of the time." Jennet assured him with a sweet smile. It is a sure thing that a being like him had many aides and they are everywhere disguising themselves.


    She brushed a leaf away from his shoulder. At the same time, she smoothened his shirt before she said again, "Just keep calm and trust your aides. They are everywhere, right?"


    "I don''t really trust them." Hue pouted. He nearly had a heart attack and nearly turned into a demon himself before. He still couldn''t forget the incident back in Country N.


    "Calm down," Jennet hugged him and looked up, "I''m only going out to work. Also, there''s a child here with you as well. Try to be a good parent while I''m away, okay? Make up with him, okay?"


    Hue grunted and looked away. Be a good parent for that sneaky brat? That brat was a being that can look after himself.


    Nah, he won''t make up with that brat!


    "Hue..." Jennet tilted her head to the side, "Pretty please?" She begged him.


    Again, Hue ignored her. His lips pouted even longer than ever. She can already hang a hanger on his lips.


    Jennet shook his arms and asked, "If you''re pouting like this then, I won''t be coming home. I''ll stay with Luca." She threatened him. Since he really refused to make up with Little Veen, she will resort to another solution to make him agree.


    Hue glare at her menacingly. "Don''t you ever dream to stay at another man''s place." He said.


    Jennet let him go and said brazenly, purposely to make him think twice about his answer.


    "Well, you refused to make up with Veen when I wanted you to make up with him. So, I, too better leave the villa for some time until you make up with him." She said, turning the table at him. She knew he was being jealous but he can''t keep getting jealous of a small child. He was being so immature and she dislikes that about him.


    Hue huffed and puffed like a puffing train before he gave his agreement. "Fine, I''ll make up with that brat. Also, I''ll drive you to work."


    "You can drive?" Jennet was surprised.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I know how to handle that static and manually automated machine." Hue said proudly. He knew how to drive because he had seen her driving it every day and because of that he had silent learned it by himself.


    Jennet didn''t want to waste more of time to persuade him so she handed the car key to him. "Fine, you can drive."


    Hue rejoiced when he took the key and ushered her to enter the car. However, Little Veen popped out from the villa, running all the way towards her.


    "Mummy, I want to come too!" He cried out loud.


    Jennet saw him and suddenly her face lit up. The light that shone out of her face was so bright, much brighter than the sun.


    "My baby!" She called out for him. All of her plans were jeopardized the moment she set her eyes on the cute face before her.


    She took him in her arms and sat at the passenger''s seat at the back. The two of them cuddled so nicely. Jennet couldn''t contain her happiness as she nuzzled her nose against the boy''s chubby cheeks. Those cheeks are Hue''s greatest enemy at the moment.


    Hue''s jaw dropped when he heard his wife and the little boy giggled happily in their own world, leaving him unnoticed. He clenched his jaws tightly, suppressing his maddening jealousy.


    ''Little Veen, I won''t let you off the hook once we are left all alone.'' Hue muttered angrily in his head. He gave the little boy a menacing look, enough to make a child cry out loud.


    He got into the car and drove it out of the villa with a very foul mood.


    ***


    Back in country F...


    Lloyd Lockhart stared at the photos that popped up on the screen of his phone. Big, fat and hot tears broke through the rim of his eyes. A faint smile managed to form on his sad face.


    His daughter whom he thought had left his family was actually living comfortably in another country and even had her own family. He had searched everywhere for her and after so many years, he got the news of her whereabouts.


    He typed a few words on the screen and pressed the send button. All of his hopes lay on Elaine to bring her home. Even if she still loathe the rest them for what she had gone through, he still hopes for her to appear before him.


    He wanted to apologize for neglecting her feelings all these years. He wanted to be given a chance to correct the mistakes that his own wife exerted on her. He wanted to correct it all for her. He wanted to see her smiling again.


    A reply popped in after a few seconds and he inhaled a deep breath. He navigated out from the message icons and turned to look at the picture of his daughter whom he had not seen for five years.


    She had matured and her pair was also good looking. Even the child she had was also so cute as an angel. Lloyd Lockhart smiled again and saved the picture.


    "Jennet, I''m glad you had a happy family over there. If you''re not ready to meet us, we will go there to meet you..." He whispered alone.


    Unknown to him, Rosella was standing outside the room. She had been eavesdropping him. For the past few days, she was suspicious of her husband. He had always spent time in the study and avoided answering the call while in her presence. Now she knew the reason. He finally managed to locate that ungrateful daughter.


    Rosella left and headed for her room, feeling so angry. Whisking out her phone from the pocket of her dress, she dialled on a number.


    "Helena, they managed to locate her before your team does. You better keep watchful eyes towards Elaine and her husband. They betrayed me." She said in an annoyed tone.


    She was being toyed by her own daughter, Elaine whom she trusted to always be on her side. But, both of them including Royce betrayed her trusts. No, everyone in the house betrayed her trust. She can only trust Helena because Helena was the only one who had been telling her the truth of what had been hidden from her knowledge.


    "Stay calm auntie. You mustn''t let anger to control you. You must act like you don''t know that you know what they know. Do not Uncle Lloyd to have any suspicion towards you." Helena advised her.


    "I am so angry at the moment. How do you expect me to keep calm about this? Everyone is making me look like a fool now." She said angrily.


    "Auntie, cool down. Getting angry won''t solve this problem. I''ll help you. Remember, I''m on your side. Always on your side. Take a rest for now and don''t overthink things. Let me do the thinking and you just relax." Helena persuaded her from the end of the line.


    Rosella inhaled and then exhaled a deep breath. Then she said, "Fine. I trust you and I am counting on you about this matter. If you fail me, I cannot trust you even a bit."


    "No way! I am always on your side." Helena groaned unhappily. Her auntie was being so cold and cruel as usual.


    "I mean it, Helena. You better get to work." Rosella reminded her.


    "Fine, I''ll double my effort. Rest well, auntie!" She wished her before ending the call.


    Rosella inhaled a deep breath before stuffing the phone back into her pocket. She gazed upon the night sky. It was so dark as her heart at the moment. There was not even a star seen on the night sky.


    "Jennet, you''re the only one who dares to provoke me as your biological mother. Though I do not know what you have been doing out there a promise must be fulfilled even if you like it or not." She muttered alone.


    There was a promise made between the two of them from a long time ago. Her daughter ran away from fulfilling the promise and had tainted her name.


    Once she managed to find her, she won''t let her go again. Jennet must fulfil what had been promised!


    ***


    Back to Country D...


    Jennet sneezed non-stop at her desk that afternoon. She felt the chill down her spine and she was feeling restless all of a sudden. Her heart was also beating fast.


    She glanced around and found Keira staring at her. That silent woman''s glare was deadly and she was pretty much giving off the menacing aura like how Hue was this morning.


    "What is it?" Keira asked coldly.


    Jennet shook her head with a smile and then shifted her gaze towards the computer screen before her. She tried to focus but wasn''t able to. Ah, she just felt so not right at the moment.


    Standing up, she took her mug and went to the pantry and met Marvina who was making her own hot drinks.


    "Hmm, you look so worried," Marvina commented the moment she saw Jennet''s face at the entrance of the pantry.


    Jennet cupped her left cheek and gasped, "Is it that obvious? How bad is this worried look on my face?" She asked, so alarmed.


    Marvina raised an eyebrow at her. She was utterly confused as well but she still answered her honestly, "Your worried looks are just like you just lost a million."


    "What?!" Jennet gasped. She sighed and sat on one of the chairs while putting the mug on the table.


    Marvina poked her on the shoulder, "What happened? Trouble at home?" She guessed with a smile. Though she may not know of her worry, she can always guess her worries are related to something at home. Probably that childish husband of hers?


    Jennet shook her head and cupped both of her cheeks with her hands. "I don''t know. I just felt restless all of a sudden. I felt a chill running down my spine as well. Have you ever felt that kind of restless feeling?"


    "Yeah, I did," Marvina said with a nod on the head. She took a sip of her hot drink, enjoying the moment.


    "When?" Jennet asked eagerly. Maybe she can relate it to her worries if their situation match.


    "Well, when I watch horror movies or thriller movies, that''s when I felt so restless and felt the chill down my spine. The feeling was overwhelming sometimes." She elaborated with a smile.


    She had always forced her boyfriend to watch horror and thriller movies with her because when she felt the thrill, she can make the change to glue herself to him. Sneaky tactic but brilliant at the same time.


    Her answer completely made Jennet lose her interest to know more of her situation. It can''t be related at all. Her restlessness was different from hers. Not the same.


    "You''re not helping at all. It''s not the same feeling." Jennet said and sighed again.


    "Then, what do you want to tell me about that feeling then?"


    "I predicted there will be trouble brewing in the future and mostly it''s related to me. I can feel it." Jennet explained.


    "Hmm..." Marvina hummed unmotivated. Her friend had a sixth sense already? She can feel the future? Or see the future?


    Jennet looked up at her face. She clicked her tongue and grunted softly, "Well, if you''re not interested to know, then, up to you." She stood up and poured hot water into her mug before she took a packet of instant chocolate powder and poured it in her mug.


    Stirring it with a teaspoon, she glanced at Marvina, "You don''t want to believe in me?"


    "I have no comments," Marvina replied to her. "You better not worry too much and focus on your work." She added. Jennet nodded and left the pantry.


    Jennet ignored all of the unhappy feelings that brewed in her heard and focused on her paperwork. In a blink, it was already time for home.


    When she headed out to the parking area, she was Hue. He smiling widely at her while standing beside the car. However, she was shocked to see a little girl standing by his side.


    Walking in long strides towards them, she asked Hue, "Where is Veen? Who is this child?" She asked.


    Hue smiled even more widely as he stepped aside and pointed to his side. Jennet''s eyes followed his finger. Hue was referring to the little girl by his side.


    "Meet Veena Hedo or formerly known as Veen Hedo." He introduced the child to her. "Her long name will be Verdina Hedo. Beautiful name right?"


    Jennet never blinks as she examined the long and gloomy faced Little Veen who had been dressed as a girl. She glanced back at Hue and shook her head slowly.


    "Hue, I have finally understood that your jealousy and childishness are boundless." She said, "You''re revengeful. Tsk, tsk. Are you perhaps still not over the truth that I transformed you a woman before?" She asked him again.


    Little Veen glanced towards his master with a mischief smile on his face. His master was indeed transformed into a woman before and now he turned his sidekick into one. It was a pity that he couldn''t save the best picture of him during his transformation.


    Hue glanced back at the boy by his side. He failed to make his wife distance herself from him.


    Sneaky Little Veen!!! Hue groaned frustratedly in his own head.

 Chapter 107 - Harmony

    Hue was so jealous that his plan to taint Little Veen''s name was foiled so easily. His wife defended the boy instead and blamed him for his boundless jealousy.


    Why would a human fell so easily for such pretentious little boy who had lived much longer than the average life span of a human?


    Hue rolled his eyes towards the boy, ahem, girl by his side. However, that beautiful deep blue eyes stared back at him as if challenging him.


    A spark appeared as they stare among each other. It was frightening and maddening which had suddenly pulled the dark clouds into the heart of the city.


    Jennet sensed the changes in the air. It was an eerie feeling to witness such an unnatural situation happening live.


    Without hesitation, she knocked on Hue''s head and pinched on Little Veen''s cheek, forcing them away from each other.


    "It''s time to go home." She said, distracting them from their intense fight.


    "No more fighting!" She added and opened the door and placed the child inside and put on the safety belt on him, "Be a good boy and stop provoking your daddy," She reminded the boy. Little Veen nodded his head obediently.


    Glancing menacingly towards Hue, she extended her hand out, "Give me the key. I''ll drive. You sit at the back and be a good husband and a good dad."


    Hue pouted and harrumphed before her. He tsked and looked away, showing his dissatisfaction openly. He won''t sit with that boy and his decision is fixed!


    Jennet exhaled a deep sigh when she saw a lot of eyes were watching them from afar. Some stared at them with confused looks when they went to their cars.


    Ignoring the stares from ever corners, she snatched the key from Hue''s hand and immediately pushed him to seat at the passenger''s seat at the back, beside Little Veen.


    She got into the car and drove away from the compound of her company. However, they didn''t go straight to the villa but made a stop at a mall.


    "I''m going in to buy something for us." She said when she turned off the engine.


    "I''m coming!" The two boys at the back said in union. They stared at each other and immediately looked away.


    The three of them aligned from the car together. Jennet held Hue''s hand on one hand and the other handheld on Little Veen''s.


    "Stop bickering for now. I want both of you to behave while we''re shopping here. You got me?" She shifted her glanced between the two of them. She played the role of a peacemaker for these two immature beings.


    Each of the boys nodded their heads in agreement. But, their faces were still too sour and long. If Jennet could, she would smack their faces to sober each and every one of them. However, she could only play as a peacemaker at the moment. Their sour mood alone had created havoc to the weather in her world.


    What a disastrous encounter...


    The three of them walked into the mall together, hand in hand. They were the perfect family in the eyes of the bystanders. The son is so heavenly cute, the mother is super cute and the father is devilishly handsome!


    They headed for the children clothes store and bought lots of new clothes for Little Veen. While shopping for the clothes, the two boys bickered again. Again, Jennet had to stop them by giving Hue a kiss on the lips and a kiss on the cheek for Little Veen.


    "For goodness sake, both of you, please keep it down." She nagged at them. She was like a mother hen, clucking nonstop before the two of them and the boys'' had nothing to do except for keeping to their silence.


    After shopping, they went to the supermarket and bought some food supplies since are a new addition to the family.


    Upon reaching the villa, the boys raced to help carry the shopping bags as well as the grocery bags into the villa. Each of them competes to gain attention from Jennet.


    That night, after dinner, Jennet told Hue a very harsh decision. The decision was the worst news in his life. He had never wanted to hear her say it but, she had finally spoken of it clearly.


    "Hue, from this day onward, you will be on your own." She said at the entrance of their bedroom door.


    "But, why?" Hue cried.


    "You''re making me sadder day by day. I''ve better keep myself away from you. At least my babies in my belly could rest." She said firmly. Her heart had been set to stick to this solution to make sure the boys could become friends with each other again.


    "But, that doesn''t mean you have to stop me from sleeping together with you!" Hue cried even louder.


    "I mean it, Hue. You are on your own from now on. There are two room downstairs and you can sleep in one. Much better if you can sleep together with Veen, have some nice boys talk, okay?" Jennet shooed him away by fanning her hand at him.


    She was about to close the door but Hue stopped her, "No, I cannot sleep without you by my side. I apologized for making it hard for you but please, let me sleep here. Don''t chase me away from here. Have mercy on me, please..." He begged her wholeheartedly. His eyes gleamed with tears that were about to break.


    "No, I can''t have mercy on you." Jennet refused to show any mercy to him. If she kept on being soft-hearted, they would never be nice with each other. At least, once in a while, she wanted to be hard-hearted.


    Hue bit his lips and his face puckered, "Then, I''ll cry," He said, threatening her.


    Jennet burst into muffled laughter. What kind of threat is this? Her own husband threatened her that he will cry if she refused him to sleep together in the same room.


    "Hue, I don''t care. You refused to be nice with each other and since you wasted the chance, I refused to let you sleep with me." She told him without an ounce of pity.


    Hue''s face puckered and then he wailed out loud like how he was on their first meeting. His loud wail startled Little Veen who was fast asleep downstairs and the boy too started to cry even louder than Hue.


    Their cries blasted out loud like the maddening thunders that broke through the night sky. Rain poured down heavily shortly after that.


    After a few hours, the sound died, leaving only the sound of the rain hitting on the surface of the roof of the villa. The sounds of the rain washed away all of the troubles that brewed inside.


    It was already deep in the night. Inside the bedroom, three figures were sleeping together on the big bed. The small one was being hugged from behind by the mother and the mother was being hugged from behind by the father. Their position looked just like triple crescent moons.


    They are in such harmony and warmed the heart of Mother Nature who couldn''t stop crying happy tears which resulted in even heavier rainfall until the morn.


    ***


    Jennet worked really hard for the entire week and on the last two days of the week, she handed a leave form to Jerome Banner.


    "I need a few weeks leave." She said to him.


    Jerome Banner went through the leave request form and then nodded his head with a smile, "Okay, you can take as many leaves as you want. You''re the only one who hasn''t apply for any leave since the day you worked here. It''s good that you finally asked for it."


    "Thank you." Jennet thanked him, "I finally have a reason for my leave." She added with a meaningful smile.


    She needed the leave because she wanted to visit her grandparents from her father''s side. She had to meet them and apologized and also to tell them the truth of what had been brewing in her family since so many years ago. She needed to clear her father''s name because her father did nothing wrong. He was just kept in the dark about the troubles inside the family.


    "That''s great. Are you going to travel the world?" Jerome Banner asked her. "You must have lots of money now, right?" He winked at her with a smile.


    "I do not have that much money to travel the world. You''re the one who must have lots and lots of money since your wife is working too."


    "Hahaha," Jerome laughed, "We do not have that much money because we have been using them to pay for so many bills." He explained.


    They had to pay for the damages caused by their master. For any trouble caused in Reality, they had to pay the cost in Reality currency as well. It also means they have to be seen working in the human realm.


    After their short chat, Jennet left and met Luca by accident. He was holding a magazine in his hand which he immediately hid behind his back before she could see it.


    "Jennet, what are you doing here?" Luca was flustered and was in shock to see her. His face reddened as he tried to force a smile on his handsome face.


    "I work here, remember?" Jennet said with a smile that was blended with a frown. He looked as if she was not supposed to be there before him.


    "Ah, well, happy working to you." He said and walked sideways, avoiding his back from her eyes. His smile was awkward and he acted strangely. He was super flustered which made his face turned into a shade of red.


    "Thank you, I will," Jennet replied but she still stared at him with a confused look.


    Luca didn''t immediately leave but stare back at her, still refusing to turn his body around. "Well, go on to work. I''ll see you off." He said with an even weird and wider smile. It was so obvious that he was trying to hide the magazine from her.


    Jennet nodded her head in confusion and left. As soon as she disappeared inside her office, Luca dashed away while holding tightly on the magazine. He ran into his own office and locked the door. Then, he inhaled a deep breath of relief.


    His black eyes gazed upon the magazine again. On the front cover, there was a beautiful blonde with jade-blue eyes, smiling beautifully.


    "This is crazy. I''ve cancelled the cover but why did they still print it and make it the front page of my magazines?" He mumbled alone.


    Ever since Hue backed out from the duel, he had no other choice but to cancel the cover. He had even specifically ordered his people to destroy the pictures. But he couldn''t understand why he had to see the same annoying face on the cover of his magazines?


    He was about to make a phone call when a woman emerged from the resting room inside his office. She walked in and sat on one of the sofas.


    "What are you doing in my office? No, how did you get here?" Luca glared at her. She was not supposed to be in his office.


    She smiled sweetly at him and gave him an answer, "I came because I have some business here and there."


    "You better go home before people think you''re up to no good here," Luca told her to go home.


    "Up to no good?" The beautiful lady snorted in disbelief. "Well, what is wrong for me to visit my husband at work? Plus, I also need to meet someone in this company." She explained herself.


    "Hecara, you are not allowed to meet anyone in my company. No contact with each and every one of them." His tone rose.


    "Also, we are not officially married yet so don''t even dream of regarding me as your husband." He corrected her with a shook on his head.


    Hecara clapped her hands happily. "Then, that''s better. I can still meet anyone I want in this company because I''m not tied to you yet. You get what I mean?" Hecara smirked in mischief.


    Luca bit his lips silently. Her cheekiness in answering him was so infuriating. If only he could, he would have tossed her out of the window, sending her far, far away from his place. Better yet to send her far away from the milky way galaxy.


    Hecara popped out of nowhere at his mother''s place, scaring his mother near to death with her pregnancy news. Even more shocking, the silent and smiley Rapha had turned to stone and couldn''t be moved out of bed. The pitiful butler had a super high fever for the first time in his life working with his family.


    Luca hasn''t been able to attend to his work because he had to nurse his sick mother at home. While Hecara had been poking her nose all around the house, like a lady boss, bossing everyone around and even pranked all of their maids with her sneaky tactics. Everyone in the house cannot handle her except for Luca.


    Luca stormed towards her and slammed the magazine on top of the table. "This is all your doing, right?" He questioned her with a sharp glare that pierced through the heart.


    "Why are you so restless over a picture? Did I remind you of somebody you shouldn''t remember?" Hecara asked him instead.


    Pointing at the face on the magazine, Hecara said, "This is me in the picture and not that man." Then leaning back she added, "Perhaps, you wanted his picture on this cover instead of mine?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Luca fumed at her. She always brought the topics of the man who he didn''t want to be mentioned in his presence yet she has spoken of it freely.


    Hecara laughed at him. Gleeful laughter. Her face was gleaming beautifully over her hearty laughter. "Ah, you should have seen your own face." She said happily, teasing his burning heart.


    "Hecara, you better leave right now!" He said, pressing in his tone, urging her to leave.


    However, Hecara shook her head and lean leisurely on the sofa. "Not until you give me a passionate kiss, here," she pointed her lips, "on my lips."


    That moment, Luca cursed her in gibberish words because he couldn''t talk properly due to the immense anger in him.

 Chapter 108 - Their Relationship

    Hecara chuckled at his inability to curse her directly in clear words. She liked to tease him because she loved to see him going all desperate to drive her away. That overwhelming feeling of hate in him made her, undoubtedly happy. Super happy and she felt like she had won a trillion lottery.


    She caressed her pink supple lips before the fuming man, purposely seducing him. "You kiss me, you kiss me not, you kiss me, you kiss me not..." She rhymed in front of him while eyeing him from the corner of her eyes.


    "You will get out now and no kissing involved," Luca said brushing her aside with no intention to kiss her.


    Although he had kissed those lips so many times, well, forced kisses though, he had never dreamed to keep kissing her. He hated her down to his core because she took his everything including his first time which he treasured so much.


    "Ahh..." Hecara whined before him with a long pout, "You''re so bad. But, I like that about you so much!" Her eyes gleamed like crystal. So shiny to the point it was blinding.


    She shot up from the sofa and said, which had frightened the man, "Let''s do the kissing now. I''m ready for a hot and steamy kiss with you." As she said that, she licked her lips.


    Eww! Luca flinched and stepped back a few paces from her. The hair behind his neck rose and he had goosebumps all over.


    "You''re crazy!" He cried and he tried to flee for his life. For the first time in his entire life, this will be the first time he tried to really run away from a super beautiful woman.


    ***


    Felix who was in the middle of a briefing with all head departments suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Wrapping up the briefing as quick as he could, he zoomed away from the briefing room.


    The door to Luca''s office was locked from the inside. He took a key from his pocket and unlock the door with ease. However, his eyes landed on a sight that he should not have seen.


    On the floor, Luca was on top of Hecara and was kissing her. Their clothes were already messy as if they had been rolling around, clutching to each other like glue.


    Felix was speechless at the entrance. It took him a few moments before he finally regains his bearings. Coughing softly, he took the attention of the couple who was busy kissing each other on the floor.


    "Felix..." Luca''s face turned pale the moment he realised his existence there, at the door. Help came, at last, he rejoiced. He couldn''t move his body and it all had to do with Hecara''s doing.


    "Help me..." Luca cried softly, desperately hoping for Felix to help him.


    Hecara saw the poker-faced man at the door and she chuckled beneath the shocked Luca, "Felix, have you seen enough? Do you want to see more than this?" She asked him.


    "You, shush!" Luca nagged at her from above. His face reddened. Stupid woman! He cursed at her again.


    Hecara laughed heartily and glanced towards Felix, "Can you leave us for a while? We need to continue this activity until the end."


    Felix inhaled a deep breath and calmly said, "I refused " He answered honestly. "Please step away from him." His tone was cold and stern.


    Hecara pouted, "I can''t. Can''t you see our positions? He''s the one who should move away from my body but he just refused to do so." Hecara said again and showed a sad face at him.


    "Felix, help me!" Luca cried out for help and his face turned even paler, afraid Felix would change his mind and abandoned him, "This monster is making me like this! I can''t move my body!" He explained.


    Hecara laughed even more loudly. She found it so funny when she heard him cry out loud. Ah, she just loves to hear his desperate cry. She felt overwhelming happiness and satisfaction by doing so.


    "Honey, let Felix see our burning love. Come and kiss this pretty lips of mine." Hecara pouted her lips at the pale-faced man above her.


    Suddenly Luca disappeared from her body and perched nicely in Felix''s arms. He was being carried bridal style by his own assistant and Felix seemed to be so calm and relax about what he does.


    "Oi, put me down!" Luca said to the poker-faced man. His pride as a chivalrous man was tarnished by what had happened. His pride shot down in a sinkhole.


    Felix did as he was told and the two of them faced Hecara who was standing up, still in her messy and sexy look. She didn''t bother to rearrange her clothes.


    That same time, Susan walked into the office with a few stacks of papers in her arms. That instant, Hecara cried as if she had been molested.


    "What happened here?" Susan asked suspiciously as she shifted glances between the men and the crying mysterious woman.


    "This is a misunderstanding, Susan. We didn''t do anything. She did those all on her own." Luca tried to explain the situation. He didn''t know why he even tries to explain himself to his own staffs.


    Susan eyed the woman who cupped her face with her palm. She smelt her faint scent and her brows knitted together.


    ''I have known of this scent for a long time ago.'' She muttered in her head.


    "He is lying!" Hecara fought back but didn''t lift her face from her palms.


    Susan placed the papers on the table and grabbed Hecara''s wrist, pulling her hand away from her face. That moment, she was startled to see the same jade-blue eyes staring back at her.


    "I''ll bring her away to calm herself," Susan said and excused without waiting for confirmation from Luca, she pulled the tall woman out of the office, leaving the two men in confusion.


    ***


    Susan slammed her palms against the table and startled Hecara who sat before her.


    "What the heck are you doing in this realm?" Susan questioned her with an unpleasant tone.


    Hecara pulled on a long face and looked away from meeting Susan''s murderous gaze, "I''m bored..."


    "Bored?"


    "Yeah, it''s been thousands of years and I haven''t done anything beneficial for anyone."


    "You, staying at the palace is beneficial for everyone."


    "I can''t enjoy myself in the palace. Every day is boring and not helping anyone."


    "You''ve done everything beneficial by staying silent. These whole years, you, staying away from him was super good."


    "I heard he got married at last. So, I''m here to visit his wife. I want to befriend with her." Hecara immediately changed the topic. She doesn''t like talking about her everyday lives inside the palace with someone like Susan.


    "You can''t!" Susan panicked, "Lady Hecara, you can''t meet her. Not possible!"


    "Why?" Hecara frowned.


    "She is a Shield and around her, you will end up telling the truth although you may not know what you have been saying to her. Although I don''t know why I say this, you cannot see his wife."


    "If she''s his Shield then that is fine. I''ll make myself tough around her."


    "You can''t! Did the emperor ordered you to do so?"


    "No, he didn''t. I came on my own. I escaped from home." She answered.


    "E-escaped?" Susan was so shaken by what she heard from those beautiful lips. Escaping is a major issue concerning the safety of all. Her disappearance from the palace will cause chaos everywhere. The Emperor will not be pleased about it.


    Hecara nodded her head with a wide smiley face. She was totally oblivious of Susan''s concerns. All she had in mind at the moment would be to enjoy her freedom to the fullest.


    "I did tell someone about where I am though, The Talking Stone," Hecara added with an even wide smile. During her confinement, she didn''t have any other friends to talk to except for the stones that are decorations at the palace''s garden.


    "What?!" Susan roared loudly in surprise.


    The Talking Stone is a stone that could speak and knows a lot of what happened around them however they are so mischief because they always refused to say the truth of what they know. They love to prank other deities by telling lies and spread juicy rumours around. That was their nature as a talking stone or their other name would be The Mischief Liars.


    "Yeah, my friends, those stones are reliable and can be trusted." Hecara smiled and hummed happily before Susan.


    Susan grabbed the tall woman by her collar and glared into her eyes, "Where have you been hiding all these while?" She asked.


    "I''m living with Luca." Hecara looked back into her eyes. "If you have seen the deity tabloids, you''ll know what I am to him now." She added with a tone that suddenly went cold.


    Susan let her free and step back a pace, creating distance between them. "I refused to acknowledge you as his wife because he isn''t supposed to marry you."


    "It can''t be undone. I''m carrying his child. God of Marriage and God of Birth granted us their blessings. You should be honoured and be happy for the child I''m carrying."


    "No, Lady Hecara. You forced them to give blessings to you. It is not what you should do." Susan tried to pound senses into the woman who acted so carefree around her. Never in her life, she had expected Hecara to be able to escape the confinement inside the palace. The security had always been so tight. Not even a fly could escape the palace once it''s trapped inside.


    "Face it, Reality gave me the chance and I took it. In her ground and care, I can do whatever I want just like that rotten brother of mine." Hecara said proudly of her backer.


    "His and your situations are two different things. You can''t take it as the same punishment."


    "But still, both are called as punishment. Both are called confinement."


    "He lost something and so do we, his aides. I believe you were confined in the palace to keep yours intact and secured." Susan tried to make her realise the difference.


    Hecara found her words funny and so she laughed. She laughed so hard to the point her eyes were in tears. Her expression turned cold and the air around her turned dark and murky.


    "You have no ideas how I wish I could lose the same thing that all of you had lost. I was in agony for years in our realm while you all could start a new life under Queen Reality''s reign. He and all of you had a carefree life because you all couldn''t remem-"


    Hecara choked on her words as she suddenly struggled to breath. Her face turned red as if invisible hands were choking her. She collapsed on the floor and her body writhed as if the air had been forcefully sucked out of her lungs.


    Susan panicked and screamed out for help. Jerome stormed in and saw the woman on the floor who''s the face turned paler and paler and blue veins popped on her forehead.


    "What happened to her?" Jerome asked Susan when he got on his knees beside Hecara.


    "I don''t know! Hurry, bring her to the hospital!" Susan cried out. Jerome carried Hecara in his arms and they dashed out in a hurry.


    ***


    Jennet stared at the face who had exactly the same imprint of her husband''s face. Their heights and facial features were the same except for a few of their body parts.


    "Who is she?" She asked and glanced at Susan who sat beside her. She happened to be on the scene when the couple stormed out of the company with the fainting woman in Jerome''s arms.


    "She is Luca''s new fling," Susan answered and underneath the table, she pinched on Jerome''s hand.


    "Y-yeah, his new fling." Said Jerome with an awkward smile.


    "I see..." Jennet nodded her head and She gazed back upon the face on the bed again. She looked just like her husband but it''s impossible for this woman to be related to her husband.


    "Does Luca knows she is here?" Jennet asked again.


    "Yes, he''s coming," Susan answered.


    Silence filled the private ward when the three of them turned mute, don''t know what they should talk about in that situation.


    There was a knock on the door and all three heads turned to look at the door when a doctor stepped in.


    "Is her husband around?" The doctor asked.


    "He''s on his way," Susan said and stood up from her chair. "He''s trying to get to the hospital as soon as he could." She added, explaining on Luca''s behalf.


    "Okay, I''ll come again later once he arrived." The doctor excused himself.


    Jennet gave the couple a confusing look, "Luca is married?"


    "Yes and no," Susan answered and sat back on the chair while letting out a deep sigh.


    Jennet eyed them with knitted brows. She didn''t quite understand what she meant with her simple answers.


    Jerome elbowed his wife and Susan said, "They are living together but not official yet. That''s what I meant by ''yes'' and ''no''," Susan gulped.


    There was no way that she would spill the fact to Jennet that Luca and Hecara are spiritually married just like her and Hue. Hue would be furious if he knows of their marriage as well.


    Susan had hoped for Hue to already know the news before they do. Also, she couldn''t open her mouth in front of Jennet about Hue and Hecara''s relationship unless Hue tells her about his story on his own.

 Chapter 109 - Family

    Jennet gazed back at the pretty face on the bed. However, her heart was getting unsettled the longer she gazed upon her face. Her woman''s instinct told her that the woman must be connected to her husband, even for a bit, they must have a connection. She doesn''t know why she had such feelings inside her.


    Also at the same time, she doubted the couple before her. They are behaving awkwardly in her presence. They are hiding something from her. Their answer from earlier was also suspicious. Who are they and why are they behaving that way around her?


    Ah, she just can''t sit tight as usual.


    Jerome and Susan gulped when they sensed the changes in Jennet''s mood. They felt an immense heavy feeling coming out of her surroundings. The couple intertwined their fingers under the table, getting goosebumps all over their restless shell.


    As soon as Luca arrived, the heavy feeling around Jennet dissipated and the frightened couple finally manages to get a breather. They immediately called for the doctor, leaving Jennet alone in the room with Luca.


    "I''m sorry for troubling you." Luca apologized.


    On his handsome face, there was a worried look that could bring the entire continent down the ocean. He was super worried about so many things at the moment. He was worried about Jennet''s trust and at the same time, he was worried about Hecara who was bedridden at the moment.


    "Don''t worry too much. I happened to be at the scene and I helped Jerome and Susan to get her to the hospital." Jennet smiled back at him.


    She didn''t really care about his relationship with the mysterious woman though. She was just worried about other things; the possibility of the mysterious woman to have a connection with her own husband. She knew, their beauty is unrivalled in the human world and the only one she knew who had such super god look would be her husband. But, the woman''s existence made her have doubt of all people around her, especially Jerome and Susan.


    She didn''t realize it at first, but the couple is always there when she had hard times. They are always there when she didn''t expect them to be there. It seemed, they were keeping their eyes on her for some unknown reason.


    ''When I get home, I''ll ask Hue about all of his aides.'' She muttered in her head.


    "Jennet, are you okay?" Luca waved his hand in front of her face, attracting her attention.


    Jennet snapped back to the real world and smiled, "I''m sorry, what were you saying just now?"


    "I''m asking if you would like to eat something before going home," Luca said to her, repeating what he had said earlier.


    "I have to decline because my husband would be furious if he knew I eat out. He''s quite strict on my meals since I''m pregnant." Jennet accidentally blabbered about her pregnancy.


    Luca''s heart broke the moment he heard her words. "You''re pregnant?"


    Why did everyone around him getting pregnant? He can''t handle the matter in his hands and then he found out that the woman he chased after is pregnant after her marriage.


    Jennet turned mute that instant. She eyed the man who had a speechless look upon his face. It was of no use to hide the news of her pregnancy. Sooner or later, everyone will find out including Luca. So she had better share the news with him before everyone finds out about it.


    "I am," She admitted with a straight face. "I''m a few weeks old pregnant and I am sure your fling here," she gestured at the sleeping woman on the bed, "is pregnant as well."


    She meant well with her words and no other meaning to what she wanted to say. She sincerely wanted to share the joy of getting pregnant. However, Luca''s face turned pale and he seemed to have lost his bearing when he suddenly collapsed on his knees before her.


    "I don''t know how I should explain myself to her family about her pregnancy. I don''t know how I should tell them the truth when their daughter forced herself on me. I have been hiding all these problems from everyone and you are the only one who can see straight on my troubles." Luca cried. He was totally dishevelled, mind and body, all too tired to handle things at one time.


    Jennet gasped while watching the weeping the man. She glanced to the left and to the right, no one''s around.


    She shook Luca on his shoulder, trying to sober his sadness. "Luca, you better calm yourself. What if the others are going to see you weeping like a kid here?"


    Luca shook his head, "I don''t know what I should do now. Ever since you rejected me, I have encountered lots of crazy and unexplained situations. I went to all the places to calm myself but I always end up being chased by her."


    "Her?"


    "Yes, her," Luca gestured towards the sleeping Hecara whose face was pale.


    "Isn''t she the fianc¨¦e of yours?" Jennet asked, wanting a confirmation answer from him.


    Luca looked up to her and frowned, "Fianc¨¦e? Where did you hear that from?" He asked her back. He had told everyone back at home to keep their mouth shut and not to tell anyone about Hecara to the outside world.


    "Oh, from the way you prostate, she must have been a woman who was forced to be your fianc¨¦e," Jennet explained with a move on her head. "It''s obvious nowadays for rich men to be forced into marriage with someone they didn''t like." She added.


    Luca inhaled a deep breath and looked away from meeting her innocent gaze. He wasn''t forced by his mother to be with Hecara. Hecara was the one who forced herself to be with him. Hecara took all of his first times and did something unthinkable to his important family members by scaring them to death with her pregnancy news.


    Though he couldn''t confirm if she''s really pregnant but he isn''t ready to hear the news yet. He had hoped for it to be a piece of fake news, a part of her scheme to play around. He isn''t ready to be a dad and isn''t ready to be a husband for someone as intense as Hecara. His life will be in a huge mess if Hecara kept on getting pregnant from year to year. He isn''t ready to be a daddy with babies all around him just yet.


    "I think you better go home. You''re pregnant, right? You must go home and spend some quality time with your husband." Luca diverted their conversation. He didn''t want to keep showing more of his embarrassing sides to Jennet. Jennet had seen too much already and he wishes she won''t see more than what she saw.


    Jennet didn''t probe him further and left as he insisted. Jerome and Susan were nowhere to be seen after Luca''s appearance. But, Jennet didn''t put much thought on their strange behaviour though because she can always ask Hue about who they really are. If Hue refused to spill the truth, she will seek answers from the innocent Little Veen.


    ***


    Jennet arrived at the villa only to see her husband currently in pillows fight with Little Veen in the living room. The poor pillows burst open, sending white and fluffy feathers flying here and there following the motion of their hands in the air. If the pillows are living and breathing beings, they are already weeping hard while riding the roller coaster of their hands.


    Little Veen spotted her figure standing crossed arms at the entrance. "Mommy..." He squeaked in fright when he turned his head towards her.


    Hue came running towards him and hit his face with the pillow which sent the little boy flying towards the sofa behind them.


    "You lose! I win!" Hue laughed out loud at his victory.


    He pranced and danced around doing a chicken dance in front of the boy who had submerged his face against a pillow when Jennet approached Hue from behind.


    "It is actually your loss, honey!" Jennet pulled Hue on the ear, tugging him away from making funny faces towards Little Veen.


    "Aww, aww, aww," Hue cried but then smiled when he saw his wife''s sour and grumpy face. "Honey, you''re home. I didn''t hear the car." He said, trying to calm her raging heart.


    Jennet forced a plastic smile on her face and said sarcastically, "Oh, you didn''t hear the car because I flew all the way home."


    Then, she looked around, "Oh my, look at all the fluffy looking things on the floors. They looked like the feathers inside these burst open pillows. Did you have enough fun destroying all the pillows?" She asked, still smiling at him although her heart was burning deep inside.


    Hue gave her a sheepish smile over the guilt of massacring all the pillows in the living room. The living room was littered with feathers, the remains of the murdered pillows.


    Poor pillows... May you rest in peace and never encounter people such as Hue and Little Veen. Jennet will get justice for you.


    "Umm, we-we were bored, and, and...umm..." Hue tried to give her an explanation however, he couldn''t think of a better lie.


    He was just playing around with the little boy. More like, he was trying to bully him but they end up having pillows fight in the living room. None of them realized Jennet was home by the time they were nearing the end of their fight.


    Jennet twisted his ear and the husband yelped in pain as his body too moved in accordance to the way she twisted his ear. Her husband never grew up. He still needs more practice to be a better man before meeting her father.


    "I am sorry!" Hue cried on his knees in front of his wife who picked the remains of the pillows in her arms. However, Jennet ignored his cries and cleaned the living room. Hue and Little Veen joined too by putting back the feathers inside the popped-open pillows and sewn them back.


    Later that evening, after dinner and after putting Little Veen to sleep downstairs, Jennet and Hue were sitting at the balcony of their room. They gazed upon the night sky without talking with each other.


    Jennet was in deep thought and the frown on her forehead made Hue be so restless by her side.


    After a long silence, Jennet caressed her stomach and then she asked a question, "Can you tell me the truth about yourself?" She eyed him with a serious stare.


    "What truth I haven''t told you?" He asked her back. What does she want to know about him? He was pretty sure he told her everything already.


    Jennet rearranged her posture on the chair, "Are you sure you don''t remember if you ever have a family back in your realm?" She kept asking.


    She couldn''t believe if he said he''s orphan in both worlds. Luca''s fianc¨¦e still lingered in her mind. They must have a connection. Must be, hundred per cent sure!


    "I have no recollection of my family. All that I know is that I have always remembered you, my fated wife." Hue explained.


    Yeah, he only had the memories of marrying his wife over and over again in each of her lives. Other than that, it was just a blurry memory that he never wanted to know. He also does not know why he had such thought of not wanting to know of his own past although by times someone else wants to know of it.


    Jennet sighed and leaned back on the chair. She gazed up the starry night sky again. Hue doesn''t remember if he ever had a family. Did she miss something important in his explanations before?


    "Does anyone have the same unrivalled good look like you in your realm? Or does a human is granted with such good look like you?" Jennet questioned him after a few moments of silence.


    Hue frowned as he scratched his chin while thinking of the possibility, "I have no idea. I have been here for as long as I can remember but I haven''t encountered anyone who has the same good look as me. Well, I might be proud if I am the only one who had this unrivalled good look just like you said." He smiled widely.


    To be the only one who had the unrivalled look would be the best of all times. Hahaha¡­ Hue laughed in mischief.


    Jennet exhaled a deep sigh, "Well, I met a lady today and she had the exact same face like yours. I am sure she must have a connection with you. She had this magical vibes in her and is just like yours. I might say, both of you had the same scent."


    "What?!" Hue gawked in surprised. He turned to his side and thought hard for the first time in his life.


    The same face, the same scent and had magical vibes? Who could she be? He honestly had no ideas of anyone who had the same vibes as him. Doppelganger? Impossible!


    "So, who could she be?" Jennet asked him again. She was itching to know the answer to come out of his mouth without having to leave her in the bind on searching for the answers on her own.


    Hue glanced back at her and replied her honestly, "I, hereby declare that I honestly have no idea of who she is. Trust me on my power as the God of Comfort." He raised his right hand up as he said his honest answer.


    Jennet tched and looked away while biting her nails. He couldn''t help at all. Nothing is helping her to get to the answers she sought after.


    "Ah, I want to know about all of your aides." She changed the topic again. Since she knew his aides are around, protecting her like shadows, she had better get information about them instead.


    Hue smiled widely as he honestly answered, "My aides are working in the same company with you. They are Jerome and Susan Banner."


    At the hearing of such names, Jennet felt victory in her hands at last. So, the aides blended in among humans and lived their lives just like humans? Nice and unexpected.


    Well, no wonder they acted so strangely around her at the hospital. They are indeed her husband''s minions.


    Oh, it also explains why she got an easy sick leave from the hospital before. No wonder, they are being super nice with her as well. Fufufu... Jennet chuckled inwardly.


    ''I will ask them about that fianc¨¦e of Luca since they seemed to know her much better than Hue.'' Jennet smiled even more widely.


    Hue glanced back at his wife with knitted brows. What happened to his wife all of a sudden? Having a mood swing as usual?

 Chapter 110 - Her Type?

    "Thank you for telling me." Jennet gave her husband a deep smooch on his cheek.


    "Jerome and Susan Banner, they are your aides, right?" She asked again as she pulled her lips away from his cheek.


    "Yes, they are." Hue replied to her as honest as he could. He could never lie to her and he would always be honest with her because he loves her so much.


    He pulled her to sit on a long couch with him. On the couch he wrapped his long arms around her waist, pulling her closer to his body. Jennet sat comfortably on in front of him while leaning her back against his chest.


    "Why do you have so much interest in my aides?" He asked again and brushed his high nose against her jawline and inhaled her scent deeper into his lungs.


    He was getting a bit jealous. Grrr!


    "Just wanting to know all about people who can be trusted," Jennet answered. She giggled, feeling ticklish when his nose touched her skin.


    "You can trust me." Hue replied in a hushed voice as he kissed her cheek.


    Jennet chuckled and pushed his face away from her face. "Stop it..." She nagged playfully at him, trying to stop him from seducing her with his kisses.


    "What are you going to do with them?" Hue asked her with knitted brows as he eyed her.


    He couldn''t read her mind and was worried if she might try to hurt his people. Although he was not happy with his aides'' performance before he still relies on their help and assistance to continue living in the human world.


    "Don''t harm them," he added with a soft voice. His soft and sexy voice while pleading her was enough to make Jennet felt threatened by his silent seduction.


    "I''m not going to harm them. I just want to know who else is on your side. Who knows what the future holds for us, right?" Jennet replied to him. Her heartbeat fastened from time to time when she said those words. She was easily weakened by his sexy voice that haunted her every night.


    She landed a kiss on his lips, savouring his sweet taste. "I''m not going to harm them." She whispered softly, enough for him to hear.


    Suddenly Hue carried her in his arms and straight to the bed. He laid her down and kissed her intensely. Both of them were breathing heavily on the bed.


    "I think we should lessen seducing each other like this..." Jennet whispered when Hue kneaded her breasts with his hot palms. It wasn''t the right time for them to be intimate with each other. They promised not to have s** until next year.


    "Hmm, you''re right." Hue kissed her eyelids, "I''m about to go crazy wanting to taste you right now but I couldn''t." He groaned when her hands roamed down his sexy abs.


    "Well, after giving birth to our babies, let have lots of fun in bed," Jennet suggested. She wanted to spoil her husband and herself once she delivered their babies.


    "Good suggestions. I''ll put on the contraceptions as well so you won''t get pregnant for as long as we want to enjoy ourselves." Hue added with a smile as he kept kissing her. They will have to make do with just kisses to satiate their desires until next year approaches.


    Good luck, dear naive couple!


    ***


    Up until Jennet taking her to leave, she didn''t manage to meet either Jerome or Susan in the company. The couple was either going on-site inspection or in a meeting with clients.


    At the moment, she took her family of three for a visit back to her home country. It wasn''t in her plan on bringing Little Veen along but, since her sister had seen him, the bot had to tag along.


    They boarded a plane to Country F and was the centre of attraction during the flight. It was all because of Hue and Little Veen who had an unrivalled good look. They were like two well-known models who went on an incognito trip sitting in the economy class.


    Upon landing in Country F''s international airport, Jennet felt so uneasy and she had the urge of not wanting to leave the plane. All of the fears she hid were freed before her very eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''m with you." Hue comforted her troubled heart. "I won''t let anyone hurt you." He smiled, giving her consolation.


    Jennet nodded her head and smiled proudly at what he said. "Thank you, honey. I love you!"


    "I love you too!" Little Veen interrupted from the side.


    The couple smiled at the cute boy as they took their turn to pinch his chubby cheeks. Hue took the chances to pinch his cheek even harder, making the boy cried out loudly.


    The family left the airport and hailed for a taxi that brought them straight to the Lockhart territory, where her grandpa resided. Her grandpa lived in the countryside of Country F.


    The Lockhart had a huge territory to manage compared to other nobles. Each territory was divided into a smaller district which is managed by one of the Lockhart'' family members. In each district, there will always be a Lockhart mingled among the commoners, helping and monitoring their needs and wants.


    They also helped to develop any of rural areas in the district they handled. They will also act as peacemakers inside the district as well because each district has about ten thousand or more people and there had always been troubles brewing around if they aren''t paying any attention to their people.


    ***


    Jennet sat silently on one of the chairs when Grandpa Ingell Lockhart gave a stern look at Hue. Everyone inside the house was in an uproar when they arrived. Everyone was also shocked to know of Jennet''s marriage. Grandpa Ingell had to calm everyone by taking the couple into his study for some ''questions and answers'' session. Little Veen was taken away by her relatives to familiarize himself with his surrounding.


    At the moment, the couple were sitting apart from each other because the rules inside the house stated, any of the granddaughters who brought a man home for the first time, no matter if they are already married or not, have to go through the evaluation also known as a duel with the in-laws. So, they are a stranger to each other.


    "Hmm, is this man your type?" Grandpa Ingell shot a question to Jennet. He gave a Hue a sharp glare which made Hue''s smile to fade slowly.


    From Grandpa Ingell''s point of view, Hue doesn''t look so manly enough for his beloved granddaughter. He looked fragile. On top of that, he had long hair which made him look much feminine than his own granddaughter.


    "He''s all bones and has only that good look. No visible muscles and probably have low intellect." Grandpa Ingell added sharply and glanced again at the handsome man from top to bottom, evaluating him on first glance basis.


    Hue was wearing long-sleeved sweatshirts and long pants, hiding his body. His long hair was tied into a low ponytail which tailed all the way down his bottom. Anyone who sees him would think he was a woman from the back.


    "Does he knows about basic survival skills?" The stern grandpa asked again. He had lesser trust in a man with only good look like him. Who knows if his brain was empty as well? His granddaughter would suffer if he isn''t as smart as he expected.


    Each and every one of his family members must know skills of survival because living in the world requires skills to survive. No skills, it''s hard to make a living in the harsh world of reality.


    Grandpa Ingell is papa''s father and is already at the age of ninety years old. Although he is already that old he is fit as a fiddle and still worked as an advisor for the rest of the nobles in Country F. He had always kept on a low profile and refused to appear on the news. Well, all of the Lockharts have the same upbringing as him and all refused to be known to the outside world. That''s also the reason why not that many people knows about this noble family.


    Jennet glanced at her husband who was clouded by a cloud of uncertainty. He looked like a pitiful huge dog who was about to be sent back to the shelter home. He looked so worried and it was visible on his face that was getting paler slowly.


    "I love him so much, grandpa. He also loves me just the way I am." Jennet said, defending her husband. She knew grandpa was being fierce on purpose. She had known his nature although they have been apart for so many years.


    Grandpa Ingell let out a low sigh. His dear granddaughter defended the frail-looking man without thinking of her own good. What had happened to her all these years? Grandpa Ingell wandered alone.


    "My dear, people nowadays choose their partners based on their looks but failed to see their partners'' heart. Since they choose looks more than their hearts, there are lots of people divorcing their spouses out there. I don''t want you to regret your decision later on." Said Grandpa Ingell, trying to pound senses into his granddaughter''s mind.


    "I refuse to divorce him, grandpa," Jennet fought back. She had a look that was even more worried than her husband. She had started to love her husband with all her heart and she will not let him go that easily anymore.


    "I love him so much and I would rather die than divorcing him." She said her absolute refusal.


    "Shush, stop talking about dying!" Grandpa Ingell nagged at her. He disliked it if any of his children or grandchildren are talking about dying. They had a long way ahead of their life to know what real death means.


    "No one is going to divorce anyone here. If anyone besides me dares to force you to divorce, I''ll personally deal with them." He added with a low voice. His heart softened so easily when it comes to his beloved granddaughter.


    He had not seen her for years and her attitude wasn''t as what he expected. He heard rumours about her being rebellious but she isn''t as rebellious as the rumours said.


    Jennet smiled widely and so does Hue. Looks like grandpa won''t let Hue go no matter what now.


    "But, since you chose him as your partner in life, grandpa wants to know all of his survival skills. It will also mean, he will have to work together with me at the field. He will have to live a hard life and learn to appreciate everyone around him. He has to live like them to know their struggles so that he too can help them in the future once he masters the skills of survival." Grandpa Ingell said with stern and clear words.


    Hue gulped and nearly shant his pants after hearing his words. Grandpa Ingell was so intimidating and he fears none. Hue felt so threatened over that realisation but he had to abide by his words. He had to make sure he can live up to his expectations.


    After the ''questions and answers'' session, the couple were separated again. Hue was immediately taken away from the Lockhart house to work in the fields and Grandpa Ingell went too.


    Jennet couldn''t say a word to her husband but only wishes him the best. She knew her grandpa meant well and she believed Hue can manage and gain her grandpa''s trust.


    Eliane came to visit her later that afternoon. She came alone and it seemed mama doesn''t know about her location as well. The siblings took their time getting to know each other better.


    "Did you tell papa that I am here?" Jennet asked when they sat at the living-room.


    She told only Elaine about her visit to Country F. She didn''t want to return to their home just yet because she couldn''t find any courage to meet her mama. Mama had always been hateful towards her and only her. The reason behind her hate, Jennet had no idea.


    "Papa knows except for mama. She isn''t here. You don''t have to worry about her," Eliane smiled, calming her heart. "Papa will come in the evening," Elaine told her with a wide smile.


    "Thank you, Elaine." Jennet thanked her sister. She had put her trust in Elaine because she wanted to turn a new page in the chapter in her life. Her first step towards the new page would be to trust her own siblings.


    "Where is your son?" Elaine looked around in hope to see the chubby little guy. But, there was no sign of him around.


    "He was kidnapped by our aunties. They must have been taking him for a walk around the area in this place." Jennet answered her curiosity.


    Little Veen had been a great help to distract the attention of her relatives from focusing on her husband. Otherwise, she would not be able to answer all of their questions about their marriage.


    "What did grandpa say about your husband?" Elaine asked. Since Jennet came back and went straight to where grandpa resided, she knew Jennet wanted her grandpa''s blessing on her marriage because mama would never agree to give her one.

 Chapter 111 - Son-in-law

    "All bones and may have low intellect," Jennet said getting the gloomy feelings clouding her heart.


    Everyone was fooled by how he looked. He may be looking frail and feminine but he isn''t at all. Also, grandpa had no idea just how strong her husband was when they are on the bed.


    Wait, why would she compares their bedroom activity and working in the fields in the first place?


    Jennet clicked her tongue, an action that she didn''t or probably have not done in front of any of her family members before. Also, she was unaware that her action impresses her sister who kept staring at her in awe.


    Elaine enjoyed watching Jennet making an unexplained looking frown on her face. She also heard her sister clicking her tongue. It would be the first time she heard her making such a sound.


    ''Thank you, Hue. Thank you so much for turning my sister into a human again.'' Elaine said her prayer, rejoicing for the change in Jennet.


    "Then, where is your husband?" Elaine asked getting excited to know of his whereabouts. She must thank him later when she gets the chance. The tremendous change in her sister is a blessing!


    "My husband was taken away to work with grandpa. I don''t know if my husband will last like papa." Jennet replied and she sighed.


    ''I hope he won''t end up crying like how he was when we''re back at the villa.'' She prayed hard in her heart. For the sake of keeping her face, she desperately hopes for her own husband to endure whatever treatment he got from grandpa.


    Grandpa is only a human. Hue, you''re a God. You can do it! She cheered within herself.


    Jennet feared her husband would break down because grandpa would make him suffer in the field and purposely trying to lower his self-esteem and humiliate him with harsh words. She knew grandpa would give her husband a few tests to be passed with an acceptable score.


    "I am sure your husband is a man of many abilities. He''s the man that you pick so you must trust him." Elaine smiled at her. She knew her sister picked a man worthy enough to be called as her brother-in-law.


    Jennet smiled at her sister. No, it was more of a forced smile to hide her worries.


    Ah, no one knows about her husband''s other nature. He is a man so perverted in mind and body and will only be focused on doing his best to bed her.


    Also, he cries a lot if he can''t get what he desires!


    ***


    Lloyd couldn''t hold his tears when he laid his eyes upon the daughter whom he hasn''t seen for years. The middle-aged man cried silently in front of all the eyes that stared at him.


    The awkward air made everyone turned to silence. A few had silently wiped their tears and some sucked air for so many times to suppress the sore in their throats. They were touched by the reunion of the father and daughter because they knew Lloyd had gone through a lot to meet his own daughter. They knew how hard his life had been because of her disappearance.


    But, who was to blame for all the trouble?


    "Let''s eat together, papa," Jennet invited Lloyd to dine together with the rest of their relatives. She gave him a smile. It was a sweet and innocent smile.


    Lloyd felt the tensed muscles on his face had relaxed when a smile, unconsciously, broke on his face. He had meant to keep on a fierce face but he failed to keep the appearance when he saw her smile that he had missed for so many years.


    For the first time, everyone ate together except for Hue. Although Grandpa Ingell had returned home from the field a long hours ago, Hue was nowhere to be seen. Hue disappeared just like that and Jennet was anxious because grandpa had not said anything to her.


    Jennet hid her uneasiness throughout the dinner. She will wait patiently until the end. Hue must be close to her vicinity.


    As all of them finished with their desserts, Lloyd complimented the meals.


    "Hmm, I''ve never tasted foods as delicious as these before," Lloyd said with a smile when he wiped his lips. The rest of his siblings nodded their heads in agreement.


    Jennet was shaken by surprise. Delicious foods?


    She glanced around and seeing everyone nodding their heads, complimenting the foods as well, she silently felt relieved. Her instinct told her that Hue was in the kitchen.


    Grandpa Ingell wiped his lips and said, "It was made by our newly appointed chef." He placed the napkin back on the table.


    "New chef?!" Everyone at the table gasped in awe. Every eye gleamed with expectations and happiness. It was a piece of happy news to have a new talented chef in the house.


    Grandpa Ingell motioned his eyes towards Jennet who took her time to feed Little Veen. She had a worry-free face on.


    He coughed softly, "Correction, he''s a temporary chef in this house until their vacation ends."


    Got to change his mind now before the rest tried to snatch the chef away from his kitchen. Since the Lockharts have huge appetites due to their lifestyles living in the countryside, they would do anything to get the best chef to cook in their houses.


    "Temporary?!" Again, everyone gasped. Good food can only be tasted for a few days? Why does such a person with such skills have to leave?


    Most of them were groaning with desperation. They are all so carefree about their manners, manners that may shake the hearts of other noble houses if it was to be known to outsiders.


    "We didn''t know you ever hire anyone new after you let Chef Rovo go back to his home country." Rebecca, Lloyd''s older sister smiled at their father.


    Chef Rovo was a refugee and Grandpa Ingell accepted him into the family, helped him to achieve his dream to be a chef before helping him to return to his home country as a first-class chef. It helped him to make a living and have secured income in his own home country. Chef Rovo was now well-known as the top first-class chef admired by many in the world because of his vast knowledge about cuisines from all around the world.


    "Hmm, ask his daughter about that chef." Grandpa Ingell directed his eyes towards Jennet.


    Jennet raised her head when everyone stared at her, "Could he be my dear husband?" She assumed.


    Tasty food such as that could only be made by her husband. She had tasted his food for so many times so she knew it was prepared by Hue.


    "What?" Everyone gasped together.


    Silence filled the huge dining hall. The silence was then broken by the sound of a spoon falling on the floor.


    Then, every eye gazed towards Hue who was standing at the entrance to the kitchen, holding a tray and a glass of milk in each of his hands.


    "Hue?" Lloyd was speechless upon seeing him for real. His son-in-law, indeed, very handsome and so capable!


    Hue nodded his head and walked towards Jennet and placed the glass of milk before her. He leant a bit towards her and whispered. "Finish the milk before bed. Sorry, I couldn''t sleep together with you. I have to stay at the stable to tend the horses."


    "Thank you, honey..." Jennet whispered back at him while smiling widely.


    Her heart bloomed the moment she saw him around her. Her fears were at bay whenever he''s around. She found her safe haven around him.


    "Ahem!" Grandpa Ingell cleared his throat. The couple immediately distances themselves from each other.


    The other Lockharts smiled at their awkward actions. Grandpa Ingell was in his stern mode again. Haish, every son or daughter-in-law will have to go through his evaluation before they are accepted into the family.


    "Since you served milk for my granddaughter tonight, then I want for tomorrow''s breakfast, you must prepare fresh cow''s milk for everyone. It''s an order and how you get the milk all depends on you. We have a huge barn here and make sure on the breakfast table at eight in the morning, there must be milk in each glasses." Grandpa Ingell said with a stern tone.


    Everyone at the table stayed silent as soon as Grandpa Ingell gave the order. No one dares to object him. His commands were absolute.


    Up until the dinner table was cleared, Hue couldn''t manage to speak again with his wife. Both of them were separated from each other.


    ***


    It was already late in the night, Jennet sneaked into the stable with a blanket and a small basket full of freshly baked muffins and a bottle of hot drink. It was prepared by her aunties and they helped her sneaked out of her room to meet her husband.


    Jennet sneaked stealthily into the stable and saw her husband sleeping on top of a stack of hay. He was hugging his long knees while sleeping. Such a poor sleeping posture and so unsightly for a God of Comfort.


    Where did all of his comforting powers go when he needed them?


    "Hue..." Jennet aroused him softly as not to startle him. Hue shot up into a seating position and immediately hugged her.


    "My wife!" He cried softly in her neck. Her warm and toasty body made him glued himself to her even tighter.


    "I''ve brought you something to eat and a blanket for you to keep warm throughout the night." She spoke as they part from each other.


    She wrapped the warm and thick blanket around Hue''s cold and shivering body. Then, she placed the freshly baked muffin onto his cold palms.


    "Eat it while it''s still warm. My aunties baked them for you as thanks for making a delicious dinner for them." She explained and then she poured a cup of hot chocolate drink for him.


    Hue ate the muffins and drank the hot chocolate until the last drop. He beamed with happiness at the attention he got from his wife. He was touched by the kind gestures from her family members.


    "Here, take this socks," Jennet pulled off a few layers of socks from her feet. "Keep your feet warm." She added before putting it on his feet. Not only that she wrapped her mafella around his neck as well.


    Hue was even more touched by her gestures to the point he was about to burst into tears before her. She gave him everything she had on her body but left none for herself.


    Hue pulled her into his embrace and wrapped their body under the thick blanket. Feeling her body succumb to coldness, he felt guilty.


    "Keep yourself warm as well. Remember, you''re not alone. You have to keep our babies warm inside your tummy." Hue whispered in her ear, reminding her about her pregnancy.


    "I know. I''ll be warm once I''m back in the room. It''s you that I''m concerned about. You must not fall sick for as long as grandpa had his eyes set on you." She voiced out her worries. She didn''t want to see her husband getting sick before the final round which they didn''t know when it will come to pass.


    Hue chuckled and lean his cheeks against her cheek. Tightening his arms around her body, he said in a soft and hushed voice, "I won''t surrender. I won''t let you down for as long as I am with you."


    "Do you want to duel with my papa?" Jennet shifted the question while looking up with a smile on her face.


    "Um, let me finish duelling with grandpa and then I''ll take the duel from papa." Hue answered. He was too tired to even think about duelling with her papa at the moment.


    He had a hard time in the fields on the first day of his arrivals to her home country. He did all the hard works as soon as he arrived. He wasn''t spared any time to rest. As the sun fell at dusk, and after a quick shower, he had busied himself in the kitchen. He made dinner for everyone inside the huge house.


    Tomorrow, he didn''t know how he will get milk for breakfast. Milking the cows will take a lot of time if he does it alone. He had to wake up early to get the milk.


    "I''m just joking. Don''t worry about papa. Once grandpa sees your worth, papa will follow suit. Papa won''t try to make your life hard." Jennet explained. "Papa seldom talks with anyone so he''s easy to handle but if you push his buttons, he''s the scariest among all." She added, sharing with him the nature of her papa.


    "I''ll try my best not to push anyone''s button. That''s the safest route for someone like me who''s a newcomer in your family." Hue whispered. He leaned his chin on her shoulder while embracing her body tightly.


    He will do his best to win everyone in her family. He will do his best to be a man worth for her. He won''t do things that will worry her family members.


    Jennet leaned her back against his chest. "But, don''t overdo whatever you do."


    "I won''t..." Hue replied and he snuggled with her under the thick blanket.


    "Also, no cheating with your powers. It must be kept as a top-secret between the three of us including Veen." Jennet whispered.


    "I know." Hue replied softly.


    Meanwhile, outside the stable, Grandpa Ingell turned around once he heard their voices. He walked back into the house with a blanket in his hands. He had meant to give it to Hue but since Jennet came earlier than him, so Hue doesn''t need the blanket anymore.


    "Father, don''t be too harsh on that child. He''s innocent." Rebecca opened her mouth as soon as she saw him closing the back door silently behind him.


    "Yes, father. My daughter loves him so much and I am happy for both of them." Lloyd added. He saw the rays of happiness on his daughter''s face and he wishes nothing but only happiness for her.


    Grandpa Ingell glared at his children and snorted, "Do you think I am blind and heartless?"


    "No, we didn''t mean that..." Both said.


    "Don''t worry, I mean well by how I treat him. I care for everyone who has been accepted onto this family. I want them to prosper in their lives without having to rely on outsiders who may not be genuine with the help they give." Grandpa Ingell explained with a smile.


    Lloyd and Rebecca smiled even more widely after hearing his explanation. They know their father didn''t mean to hurt Hue but at some time, they were scared if he went overboard with how he treated that child.


    "However, I won''t spare him if he tries to cheat on my beloved granddaughter with that kind of look." He added again.


    He won''t forgive such a handsome face if he tries to find another when he already had a wife. He will hunt him down no matter where he hides.


    "We won''t stay quiet as well if he cheats behind her." Said Lloyd. "It is I who will pummel him down even if I am not strong enough to fight a young man like him." He added, getting pumped.


    Their conversation was put to stop when Jennet was seen leaving the stable. The three of them dispersed as quickly as they could. The house turned dead silence as if no one has woken up yet.


    Jennet entered the house from the back door and glanced around to check if anyone were still up. However, the huge house was in silence. She tiptoed into her room and snuggled with Little Veen who was fast asleep on the bed.


    Little Veen, too, has been too tired. He has been taken to walk around. Ever since he appeared in the body of a human, he gets tired so easily. It was also probably because he took after the form of a child so his stamina was like a normal human child.


    When he was in his otherworldly form, he never gets tired. His body never knows the foreign feeling of ''tired'' and ''exhaustion''. He had always been a being that never sleeps as well.


    Both beings were experiencing something new in their lives within the realm of reality.


    ***


    The sun hasn''t even risen yet when a few tall figures walked towards the stable with torches in their hands and a few more unknown things. One of them entered the stable while the rest scouted the area. All of them stayed alert of their perimeter.


    Hue was still laying on the haystack, snuggling himself for warmth underneath the blanket that wrapped his body like a ball. The towering figure approached him as silently as possible before...

 Chapter 112 - His Way

    "Wake up, handsome boy! We have to get milk before grandpa wakes up!" A loud voice that was so cheerful along with a strong shook from a pair of strong hands, awoken the sleepy Hue.


    That person shook him as if he was holding a piece of paper in mid-air. Hue was like Spongebob being dried and squished under the sun.


    Hue saw a smiley looking man who had a strong build like a bodybuilder. Hue hasn''t seen him at the field and he had no idea who he might be. Hue was still in his sleepy state and his mind failed to process the event that happened around him.


    "G-good morning..." Hue stuttered as he sat down while still wrapped nicely in the blanket. It was so cold and moving even an inch could already break the warmness that coat his body.


    "Oh, by the way, I am Rory. I am Jennet''s cousin." Rory introduced himself and extended his hand for a handshake.


    "Man, your hand is freezing. Come here for a big hug from your cousin Rory!" The merry man said after they shook hands. Rory gave him a big and crushing hug. That hug nearly breaks all of Hue''s bones.


    "N-nice to meet you, Rory! I-I''m warm enough!" Hue wheezed for a breather over the crushing hug from the man''s sturdy and massive arms.


    The near-death hug has awoken Hue completely from his sleepiness. He sproings like a metal wire as strength surge to his entire loose joint.


    "Thank you for waking me up." Hue said with a super-wide smile. He suddenly remembered about the task that grandpa gave him. Fresh milk for breakfast!


    The sun hasn''t risen yet and had time to get the milk ready. But, he had no idea how to milk the cows in the Realm of Reality. Will he needs a manual like how he learns to drive a car?


    "Don''t worry, we will help you to get the milk. With your physique like this, I''m worried you would break even before you reach out for the cow." Said Rory as he hid the blanket inside a big basket which he covered with another stack of hay.


    "Better make sure grandpa knows nothing about the help you got from us otherwise, you will be punished together with us." Rory reminded him to keep quiet about everything they did for him.


    Hue thanked the bright young man and found four other men waiting outside the stable. All of the men were holding buckets and a few brought empty glass bottles.


    "Good morning, Hue!" They greeted the awkward Hue as he made his way out of the stable.


    "Good morning." Hue answered, "I didn''t expect to see so many people here." He added awkwardly. All of the men had handsome faces, though-looking bodies and they are also taller. They looked like soldiers at a training camp.


    ''No wonder, Jennet wasn''t that tempt about a handsome man like me. She has been living around fine-looking men like these!'' He monologued inside his head.


    Hue remembered all about their first meeting. His wife wasn''t crazy about his good look. It was because she has been used to seeing those with good looks. Even her family members didn''t go crazy by his handsomeness but they had a prejudice about him instead.


    Rory patted his back and said, "We''re a family now. We have to help each other. All of us went through the same drills before. We have to make sure you pass his tests with high scores so you could stay together with our cute little Jennet."


    "Thank you!" Hue expressed his gratitude verbally. He was super thankful for their help and they are so welcoming!


    "Don''t mention it," Rory said and pulled him to meet the other four men.


    "Meet Jennet''s other cousins, Tyrece, Evan, Sammy and Edward. These are the men that you will meet every day. There is aa lot more of our cousins but all of them are away for works." Explained Rory as he introduced the men to Hue.


    "Oh," Hue exclaimed and nodded his head. "Nice to meet all of you.''


    "Nice to meet you, too." Each of the men shook hands with him. All of them talked nicely and so warm to an outsider like him. Hue didn''t feel alienated at all.


    However, Hue didn''t expect to see the animals to be so muscular and looking strong like a fighting bull. Rory told him they were of the Holstein Friesian breed which produces lots of milk.


    Well, even if Rory told him of their breeds, Hue didn''t know about them. Hue''s spirit drifted away just by looking at their muscles.


    "How am I going to get milk from such animals?" Hue asked the men. Even if he approaches them nicely and slowly, he didn''t know if he could get milk from them.


    "Easy, just challenge each of them. If any of them accept your challenge, then you have to fight it until it lets you milk it." Explained Tyrece.


    Hue wasn''t able to utter a single word. He was speechless because he found his words to be insane.


    ''Challenge the cows? Isn''t that just courting death?'' He spoke in his head. Even the cows don''t look much like cows that he normally watched on the TV. These cows had massive muscles as if they are used to some drills.


    Do the cows learnt about survival skills as well and learnt all about self-defence? Hue thought about that possibility in mind.


    Evan nodded his head supporting the words of his cousin, "Yeah if all of them refuse the challenge, you have to go on the hard."


    "Hard way?" Hue wasn''t expecting to do anything the hard way. He had wanted to handle everything the gentle way.


    "Yes! Kick and punch with a double combo in the air." Said Sammy, smiling even more widely.


    Again, Hue felt so guilty. He can''t even imagine to kick and punch those innocent animals just to get milk for breakfast. He had never hit any animals in his entire life.


    "I..." Hue was about to say his mind but was interrupted with a stern glare from the boys.


    "Are you telling us you are going to surrender? Do you not love our dear Jennet? Do you want to see grandpa getting mad if you cannot fulfil his request?" Edward intimidated him.


    All eyes centred at Hue who was cornered from every direction. It seemed they won''t take ''no'' as an answer.


    "I am not surrendering. I''ll go get milk from the cows but in my own way." Hue stated bravely.


    Each and every one of the boys smiled widely. Edward gave him a bucket and he said, "Then, show us your skills."


    Hue took the bucket and made his way towards the fierce-looking cows while the Lockhart boys stood watching from behind.


    "Edward, did you bring any first aid?" Sammy asked in a soft whisper. His eyes glued at Hue who was walking into the red zone.


    "Inside one of the buckets." Whispered Edward and he didn''t even avert his eyes from watching what''s going to happen with Hue.


    Rory smiled and hugged himself, "Look at him carefully. Let''s see if he could fight our fighting bull before he could get to the barn."


    "Whose idea is this? Letting him go through the bulls? Plus, he didn''t know they are bull which isn''t a cow." Said Tyrece. "I''m worried he could get hurt. Jennet won''t spare us." He added.


    "Tyrece, relax. If he knows what survival skills are, he won''t get hurt and knows what to do." Evan said from the side. "We''re here to see his worth." He added.


    Meanwhile, inside the red zone or the area of the ''cows'', Hue inhaled and exhaled repeatedly. After calming his mind and placed his focus towards the animals which now formed into a defensive formation, he smiled.


    ''Ah, let it be. Whatever kind of animals you are, I won''t hurt you in front of humans. It isn''t what I wanted to do.'' He muttered in his head.


    "Who didn''t love his family members, come and challenge me!" Hue said to the animals. "Who loves his family members, they will let me get milk for my family."


    "What is he talking about?" Sammy whispered.


    "He''s challenging the animals." Said Rory, getting excited.


    "He''s dead." Said, Edward with a shook of sympathy.


    "Not yet. The bulls are clever. They will know what to do." Said Tyrece.


    Evan shook his head and kept silent while watching Hue challenging the animals.


    The fierce bulls didn''t move even a muscle from their spots. After fifteen minutes of silence, which no one would expect it to be that long, the formation suddenly changed. The bulls made ways for Hue towards another barn.


    "Thank you and I won''t hurt anyone!" Hue thanked the animals who understood his responsibility. Happy with his accomplishment, Hue walked leisurely into the barn.


    The rest of the boys was shaken by unexpected situations. Their jaws dropped when Hue came back from the barn with a bucket full of milk. That was fast!


    That morning, they managed to get freshly squeezed milk for breakfast and buckets of it no less because the Lockhart boys said they needed a lot of milk for every breakfast every day.


    What kind of family are they again? Milk monster?


    When Hue brought the milk to the kitchen, he bumped unto his wife and she was smiling widely at him. She happily approached him.


    "You got approvals from the boys. Your marks are already higher." Jennet whispered to him before landing a kiss on his cheek.


    Hue rejoiced at the kiss he received and as he tried to kiss her back...


    "Ahem!" Grandpa Ingell caught them in the act. The couple, shyly, moved away from each other.


    "Get the milk ready for everyone!" The old man commanded sternly.


    "Y-yes, sir!" Hue obeyed him and zoomed away with the bottles of milk.


    Turning his head towards Jennet, he said, "Stop seducing your husband during the day or I''ll have to deduct his points." He reminded her in a stern voice. But, Jennet wasn''t scared of him and smiled widely instead.


    After breakfast and after having a nice bath, Hue spent his time sleeping to his heart''s content. He was already too tired after their long flight and as soon as they arrived, he had to work in the fields and spent his night at the stable. When morning came, he had to milk the cows to get milk for breakfast.


    He was exhausted. Totally exhausted!


    ***

 Chapter 113 - Love of Her Life

    While Hue was sleeping, Jennet was called for a meeting with the rest of the Lockhart. They gathered together at the spacious living-room.


    "I have no idea why mama acted to that extend towards you," Lloyd said after Jennet finished spilling the truth.


    Rebecca inhaled a deep breath beside her brother. Rosella seemed not like the Rosella she knew based on Jennet''s story.


    She glanced at Jennet, "Why haven''t you said anything to us?" She asked. She was concerned about her.


    Jennet wiped the tears from her eyes, "I couldn''t trust anyone by that time. I thought everyone was the same," She explained. She was broken-hearted and lose all hopes during that delicate time.


    "Dave is dead because of mama?" Lloyd asked. He couldn''t believe the woman whom he married for more than twenty years was evil in disguise.


    "Yes, and he died a few weeks after the accident," Jennet explained.


    Lloyd sighed again. A deeper and longer sigh. He had a murderer residing in his house and he had let her free for years, doing anything she desires behind his back. He thought she was a woman who was full of compassion but who would have thought she was so scheming and revengeful.


    "So, that''s precisely the reason why you ran on the day you''re supposed to get engage with Anderson Hanvel?" Rebecca asked.


    "Yes. I thought of it for a longer time. Since mama killed an innocent life, I had better destroy all of her dreams altogether with mine," Jennet said. "I never once regretted my action." She added strongly.


    "Why didn''t you tell us about your sufferings?" Grandpa Ingell asked.


    Jennet stared into his eyes and she shook her head as tears dripped from the rim of her eyes.


    "I couldn''t. I feared that you, too, wouldn''t be on my side. I trusted mama so much before I knew of the truth. When I know of it, it was already too late. I was scared to even tell papa or to reach out to you all because I fear that no one will trust me. Also, I fear it will destroy papa''s marriage with mama. I fear it so much." She said in tears.


    She wanted to always be and live with a perfect family with a papa and a mama. She didn''t want anyone to leave her perfect family. She didn''t know why but mama wasn''t always herself.


    Since her childhood, mama never fancies her. Mama felt disgusted about her. Mama said she was a mistake that she wanted to correct in her life.


    When Jennet was only five years old, Jennet tried to correct the words of her mama''s friend''s child who couldn''t say ''flower'' correctly. The child ended up crying refusing to be corrected and said Jennet''s words were incorrect. Jennet ended up being punished severely by mama in front of that child and Jennet was blamed for humiliating the child of her friend.


    Since then, Jennet developed a fear to talk with other people. She feared she may offend them. Because of that kind of upbringing and thinking, until she grew up she had always had confliction in her action and speech. She always spends a lot of time thinking back of her action if she did it right or wrong. She became restless over a small decision she made alone because she feared the other party might feel offended or troubled.


    Because she had always wanted affections of a mother, she became obedient to her mama, thinking her mama loves her. She had always tried to please mama which made her willing to do whatever for mama and was too blind to see that she had slowly become mama''s puppet.


    She only knows what freedom meant when she entered secondary school and met the four notorious ladies, Shireen, Belle, Avina and Rosey. They taught her how to be herself.


    Then, she met Dave Baroques and she fell for him at first sight. She got supports from her friends and they helped her to go on dates with him as well. Both of them were innocent and their relationship never went beyond holding hands.


    With Dave, she felt what it meant for genuine attention. She soon learnt about mama''s hatred when she told mama about her relationship with Dave Baroques. Well, she just wants to share her happiness with her mama but it wasn''t happiness but a nightmare for her mama.


    Mama forbids her from having any relationship with the opposite gender and implemented more rules in the household for the Lockhart Household in Pencia, the region that papa handled. All of the rules were meant to control her freedom. Papa didn''t know of the real reason behind the rules. All that was told to papa was it help to form their children into better young nobles.


    Then Jennet assumed papa was on mama''s side and thought the same goes for the rest of the Lockharts outside of Pencia because mama had been so pious and loving before them. No one would have believed her if she said mama tormented her mind for years.


    Jennet learnt that her obedience was nothing to her mama. She tried to share her sorrows with her siblings but mama forbade them from mingling with her because mama feared they would become rebellious like her.


    Mama arranged for Jennet to go on blind dates with each of the suitable suitors in the country and in between her relationship with Dave became sour. She tried to save their relationship but when Dave mocked her mama as a woman with a twisted mind, she got mad and stood up against him.


    After their quarrel, she found out Dave was involved in a fatal car accident and he was hospitalized. On his deathbed, that was when both of them was nineteen years old, Dave spilt the bitter truth about mama being the schemer behind his words and accident.


    Ever since mama knew of their relationship, Dave''s family were threatened by mama. Since mama''s family, the Chester, had a blood feud with his family, the Baroques, mama wasn''t happy to know of Jennet and Dave''s relationship. It was even worse when Jennet said she wants to marry Dave. Mama immediately arranged for Jennet to get engage with Anderson Hanvel.


    "I ran away because I don''t want to be the mistake that mama had to correct anymore. I want to break free from her clutches and also to heal the wound in my heart over what she did." Jennet spilt the reason.


    She wanted to forget about the sorrow of losing the love of her life that she couldn''t have in this lifetime. She wanted to find solace in another place if no one wants her.


    "Then, I found rays of hope from Hue. He saved me from the misery of my dreadful memories. I found the courage to come home because of him." She added with a smile.


    She had vowed to never open her heart for anyone after Dave''s death but after meeting Hue, the door was already unlocked even before she knew it.


    Rebecca sniffed silently beside her brother. She embraced Jennet tightly, "We have no idea about your sufferings." She cried.


    At the moment, every one of the Lockhart was angry at Rosella for what she did. She had scarred an innocent life, killed an innocent person and most importantly, she just severs the relationship between two households which so many hands had tried to peace before.


    "Bless that Hue. Alright, wake him up! We need to toast for him!" Grandpa Ingell said.


    He wished not to keep the sad air getting even thicker anymore. Everyone will end up crying just like what Rebecca just did.


    "He hasn''t even slept for an hour yet, grandpa." Evan interrupted. "Let him rest. He isn''t used to our lifestyle in the countryside, right Jennet?" He winked at Jennet.


    "Yes, he''s too tired after the long hour flights yesterday." Jennet backed her cousin''s words. She smiled while wiping her own tears.


    She didn''t want to even stir her husband awake from his slumber. Though he may be a being with the superpower, which she will not spill to any of her family members, he still needs some rest.


    "Well, then, you lots go and make preparation. We''re going to celebrate him into the family. Go now!" Grandpa Ingell said, giving orders as always.


    All of his children and grandchildren left the living room, except for Lloyd and Rebecca.


    "You two come with me into the study." Grandpa Ingell said with a tone even sterner than when he spoke with Hue. He disappeared into the study room with dark and heavy air around him.


    Lloyd and Rebecca followed their father shortly after that.


    ***


    Rosella was fidgeting on the couch when she received a phone call from her father-in-law. He called her to attend his new grandson-in-law into the family.


    "Please come if you have the time. Lloyd is also here to celebrate the day." Said Grandpa Ingell with a cheerful tone.


    "I''ll do my best to come, father." Said Rosella before the call was ended.


    Rosella glanced towards Helena who sat not far from her. She grunted before slamming her palm on the pillow by her side.


    "Lloyd went to his father''s house without telling me. Lloyd really infuriates me!" She roared angrily. "And who is the new son-in-law? I didn''t know their family have any other daughters to marry off with anyone. The rest are all boys!"


    "Aunty, calm down. Let''s just go there and find out." Helena calmed her with a smile. "Don''t put on a long face please." She stood up and massaged Rosella''s back.


    Rosella grunted and left the living-room. Shortly after she left, a woman entered, looking all lavish and fashionable.


    "Where is your aunty?" She asked and took a seat on one of the couches.


    "She went to prepare herself to go to the countryside." Replied Helena, unmotivated. She disliked the thought of going to the countryside with dirt and what''s not. But she had to keep the appearance as a pious child in front of Rosella.


    "Katerina, you should come along too. The Lockharts had so many handsome guys." Helena said, changing the topic. She doesn''t want to go there without a friend so she''s going to lure her cousin to tag along.


    Katerina laughed sheepishly in front of her, "Come on cousin. I have seen a man even handsome than anyone I have ever dated. You know my taste and I had set my aim to get him no matter what."


    "Well, you always yapped about that imaginary man but still I couldn''t believe you because you didn''t show me his picture." Helena fought back.


    "Well, he''s married and his wife is always there with him," Katerina said. "My mood soured just looking at her ugly face!"


    She still couldn''t forget the fact about Hue whom she met at the mall before. The perfect and handsome face and body of that man tormented her minds and she had sleepless nights every night. She even followed him all the way to Bougainvilla Hotel but she ended up being slapped by Jennet in public. It was an embarrassing day for her and she won''t forget that day!


    "Pity you." Helena tsked and chuckled. "I haven''t seen your face like that. But, trust me. Let''s follow Aunty Rosella and see the Lockhart boys with your own two eyes. They are killers to the heart!"


    "If they''re hot boys then, I''m not wasting the time to feast my eyes on them." Katerina giggled. Her action changed drastically. She zoomed away to prepare herself too.


    Helena was left all alone in the living room. She chuckled and leaned back on the couch.


    "Humans are so easily tempted by mere words." She whispered and her eyes turned into deep green colour just like the eyes of a snake. The colours of her eyes turned back to black when a maid passed by her.


    ***

 Chapter 114 - The Rule

    Hue was fast asleep when Jennet entered the room and sat beside him. She laid on her side as she gazed upon his sleeping face. Her slender fingers crawled his face and she poked on his cheek playfully, disturbing him in his sleep.


    Hue frowned in his sleep. His forehead creased when Jennet flicked the tip of his nose. He opened his sleepy eyes.


    "Honey, is it fun disturbing your own husband while he''s asleep? Also, have a family meeting ended?" Questions popped out of his mouth. His sexy voice greeted her ears gently.


    "How did you know I was in a family meeting?" Jennet whispered softly. There was a frown on her forehead as well.


    She remembered she didn''t mention anything to him prior to the meeting because, after breakfast, he fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillows. She thought he would not wake up to eavesdrop their conversation.


    Hue raised his arms and wrapped them around her neck. In a blink of an eye, Jennet was already beside him, lying on the same pillow with him. He gazed at her and teased the tip of her nose with his finger.


    "How did I know? Well, half of me is with you. So, pretty much I know what is happening." He smiled in his replies.


    "Really?" Jennet chuckled.


    "Yes, really," Hue replied confidently. He cupped his mouth when he yawned lazily on the bed.


    "Can I sleep for a little bit longer?" He asked and pulled Jennet body''s into his embrace.


    "You slept for more than ten hours already. You''ll have a headache if you overslept."


    "I''m tough. I can handle it."


    Jennet exhaled a deep sigh. Her husband was stubborn as always.


    "Fine..." She gave up. "Go ahead and sleep."


    Hue smiled widely. He gazed at her sour face intently. There was silence in the air between them as they stared at each other. It was an intimate stare that sparked by itself, an unspoken desire which sent its cue through gestures.


    After a while, Jennet eyed his kissable and naturally pink glossy lips. She wanted to kiss it. Her heart craved for it, the feeling of love.


    But, before she could take any action, Hue had already read her cue and he immediately locked lips with her. He ravished the inside of her mouth, sucking on her tongue as he went deeper with the kiss.


    As desires intensified, his naughty hand, unconsciously, slipped under her shirt. It crawled up her body and clasped itself on her breast which was hidden underneath her bra.


    In the spur of the moment, Jennet was alarmed and grabbed his hand, stopping him. She was about to speak however, he strained her by clasping his mouth with hers again. A muffled voice was the remnant of her unspeakable words.


    Seconds moved to minutes later, Hue shifted his kisses to her neck and her collarbone. Jennet was already weakened and she couldn''t stop him when he pulled her shirt up to her neck, showing her covered breast.


    Hue unhooked her bra revealing a pair of breasts to his naughty eyes. Her body shuddered to his touch when he teased them with his mouth. His mighty tongue torture her senses when he teased her.


    Unconsciously, she pressed his head against her chest when he teased her with the gentle lick and suck. She had no idea if she was trying to stop him or to encourage him. But, she wanted to do both.


    Suddenly...


    The door swung open when a merry voice filled the room and. "Hue, my boy! Time to wake up!"


    Standing at the door was Rory, the merriest among the Lockhart boys and also the one who does whatever he liked without thinking.


    Rory saw the couple embracing each other on the bed. He had a twisted look on his face when he saw the pulled-up shirt and Hue was digging his face onto Jennet''s exposed upper body.


    "Oh, you''re breastfeeding him?" Rory directed the question to Jennet. He smiled stupidly at the door. He was clearly clueless about what he saw.


    No, he was way stupider than the stupidest because he doesn''t know if someone was having a good time.


    Jennet''s face turned beetroot red when she saw Rory at the door. Her embarrassment reached beyond the maximum level. She just wanted to hit everyone in the room now.


    Adrenaline surged throughout her entire body. Before she even realised it, she had already tossed her husband away from the bed. Poor husband kissed the floor with his bums stuck up.


    Jennet rearranged her clothes in a blink of an eye and dashed towards Rory at the speed of light. She gave him an uppercut hit under the chin. The muscly man flew through the ceiling and straight to the roof.


    Well, no one thought Jennet sent Rory up the roof with her fist. No one thought she had superhuman strength when her embarrassment level went beyond the maximum level.


    ***


    That evening, a merry party was held in the garden. Everyone rejoiced for the couple as they welcomed Hue into the family.


    "If you dare cheat and make my granddaughter cry, I will hunt you down even into hell and when I catch you, I''ll gouge out your eyes and cut your tongue." Grandpa Ingell gave a stern warning to Hue. His words frightened the cowardly man.


    Hue nodded his head repeatedly. "I will always stay loyal to her and will not cheat behind her." He answered, with a promise made.


    Grandpa Ingell smiled and pat his back. "Good and make sure you keep your words." He pressed on the promise once again.


    It was good that Hue feared him because if Hue toyed around with his handsome face, his granddaughter would be the one in despair. He had to secure the new family that his precious granddaughter had created.


    Hue nodded his head again. "I will always keep my word." He promised to the old man.


    Shortly after that, Grandpa Ingell called Tyrece over, "Tyrece, please share with Hue about some of the rules that we apply for the Lockharts."


    "I would be honoured, Grandpa Ingell." Tyrece smiled proudly at the old man.


    Then, he looked at Hue and in a proper manner, he spoke, "Please follow me to the other tables over there." He gestured at a table where the other men were.


    Hue glanced towards Jennet who gave him a slight nod on her head. "Go ahead, honey. They won''t harm you as long as I am around." She gave him assurance.


    "Okay," Hue smiled back at her and followed Tyrece to another table that was about two tables away.


    Tyrece showed him an empty seat beside Evan. "Please be seated, Hue."


    Hue sat down and shortly after that, Sammy handed him a glass of red wine which he took with a ''thanks''. After making sure Hue was sitting comfortably, Tyrece coughed softly.


    "Ahem, ahem, testing one, two, three..." He said. Everyone at the table looked at him. Tyrece straightened his posture and he started with his speech.


    "Listen, the rule that grandpa wants you to know is, women in this household are given the green light to punch the opposite gender."


    "What?" Hue croaked in astonishment. The priceless stupefied look on his face made the rest of the men cracked into a burst of hearty laughter.


    Tyrece cleared his throat in a manly manner, "Ahem, gentlemen, I''ll just proceed. Be it her husband or her sons or her siblings, if they did something wrong or did something she dislikes, she can punch them. This rule, however, applies only inside the Lockhart Household. Our subjects are not allowed and are forbidden to know of this rule because we want to avoid them from misinterpreting it."


    Hue''s eyes widened again. ''For real? Their subjects know nothing about such a rule?''


    Then, Tyrece added joyfully, "Since you are now a part of the Lockhart, I''m happy to tell you that Jennet is given the privilege to punch you whenever she wants and she has no need to tell you the cause of her action."


    "That''s unfair..." Hue cried. His life was already doomed by the booming news.


    How could he live with such rules? He had suffered enough of her deadly punches and her insensitivity towards his feelings.


    The men around the table laughed even harder. Edward spoke from the opposite of his seat, "It is not something that is not fair. It''s totally fair for her. For her defence. Think on the bright side."


    Evan gave Hue a light pat on the shoulder and smiled apologetically, "She had been granted the privileges since her childhood."


    "He is right." Sammy nodded his head. "She was so frail and delicate during her childhood. Her frailty became even worse as she grew."


    "Really?" Hue frowned. He had no idea because he saw nothing frail about his wife. She had punched him for a lot of times and bullied him when her heart desired it.


    "Well, grandpa thought she had health issue because she rarely leaves home and rarely shows up for any family gatherings. We don''t want her to suffer if she ended up marrying an irresponsible man. So, as a precaution, she was granted the exclusive privilege for her self defence." Edward explained.


    "It may be a good thing for her but for me, it is insane." Hue blurted his honest opinion. He honestly hated rules and to know such rules existed in the family, he felt sudden alienation.


    "It is normal for newcomers to react just like you did because they are not accustomed to our rules. But, for us, it is normal," Evan said and smiled towards Hue.


    "If you wanna know, that rule is also the same reason why all the men in this house have a strong build. Our bodies are their exclusive punching bags. Good for training their muscles." Edwards added.


    ''Training their muscles? But, how did they get the women to punch them unless they did something unthinkable to make the women mad.'' Hue thought deeply.


    He asked another question to satisfy his curiosity, "Does that means, you always annoy the women in this house in order to get a punch?"


    "Yes and no," Evan answered. "We never annoy anyone except for Rory. He always did what he likes and every woman in this house had punched him for more than a thousand times."


    "Yup, Rory always steals their underwears so he can get them to punch him. We don''t understand what makes him so stupid to that extent but that''s just how Rory is." Sammy recalled Rory''s dark past.


    "Yes, because of him, the rest of us was beaten to a pulp once as well. But, as the years went by, we are used to that drill." Tyrece said and smiled proudly.


    Hue had an overwhelming feeling of pity towards the men in the house. They were all so pitiful.


    "So," Tyrece patted Hue''s shoulder, "Be proud if Jennet punched you. Always remember, when a woman hits you, that means you did something wrong. You must reflect on your mistake and seek her forgiveness."


    His words left Hue wondering about his own future within the family. He was lucky because Jennet only sent Rory flying through the ceiling and he, on the other hand, was spared from her deadly punch.


    Also, if punching was already a green light, then, to whom should he complain about the misery of his life as a house husband?


    ***


    It was already midnight when the party ended. Hue helped Jennet with the dirty dishes in the kitchen. It was only the two of them left in the kitchen after the others helped wipe the dishes.


    "Honey¡­" Hue nudged her side softly.


    Jennet glanced towards him and she raised her eyebrows, questioning him for his action just now.


    Hue gave her a sheepish smile. "You won''t punch me if I want to kiss you, right?" He asked her. It was still fresh in his mind about the rule that the Lockhart granted to her.


    Jennet frowned and shook her head, "I won''t."


    But, shortly after that, she gave him a stern glare, "However, if you kiss another woman or have any relationship behind me, for sure, you will taste the wrath of my fists." Her voice turned cold. Her stare was frightening.


    Hue laughed sheepishly. Great, she was still sane and her judgement was still reasonable. If she wasn''t, he would have to be very cautious of his every action.


    He gave her cheek a peck, "A present for you for your stable answer." He said with smiles on his face.


    Before Hue could move away, Jennet grabbed his face with both hands and smooched him intensely. Hue was taken by surprise as he balanced his body and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "Ahem!" Somebody coughed hard from the side.


    The couple turned their heads and saw Grandpa Ingell at the entrance of the kitchen. His eyes widened when he gave the couple a stern stare.


    "If you have no other chores to do, go back to your room and sleep!" He said sternly. His tone was neither harsh nor cold.


    The couple tidied the kitchen real quick and disappeared from the kitchen. As soon as they were inside their bedroom, they burst into a peal of hearty laughter.


    "Gosh, it is embarrassing when grandpa caught us again and again. Not to mention that stupid Rory had seen the worst." Jennet cupped her face in the palm. Her face sizzled in embarrassment.


    Luckily, she threatened Rory to cut his tongue off if he dared to tell anyone of what he saw and dear Rory promised not to tell anyone about the ''breastfeeding'' incident.


    "Don''t worry about it. As soon as your family matters are solved, we can go home and continue to do what we cannot do here, for example kissing you as often as I want." Hue smiled beside her and was ready to smooch her again.


    "Just go to sleep!" Jennet pushed him to the bed. She had better drown her worries by getting some quality sleep rather than mulling over it.


    "Can I get a good night kiss before bed?" Hue asked, still not giving up on his initial plan to kiss her.


    "Just shut up!" Jennet cried out and hit his face with a pillow.


    ***

 Chapter 115 - A Man With Influence

    It was dawn and Jennet woke up with a fright when Hue pinned her down on the bed.


    "Honey..." He called her seductively. "Are you awake?" He pecked the tip of her nose.


    "What had gotten into you?" Jennet asked in surprise. Her sleepiness flew away and was replaced with an unhappy mood.


    Hue tilted his head to the side. His long eyelashes fluttered when he blinked them. His thin pink lips curved into a smile.


    "I have prepared the bath." He told her. His sexy voice cracked into a seductive chuckle.


    His fishy behaviour made Jennet wondered about what had happened to him? Had he eaten something funny while she was fast asleep?


    Hue gazed into her eyes, "Would you..." He paused midway.


    He leaned closer until their foreheads touched each other. His fingers trailed along her nose bridge and he continued.


    "...allow this husband of yours to take the privilege to bath you?" A soft chuckle escaped his lips when he stole a kiss from her lips.


    Again, Jennet had a twisted expression on her face. What happened to him?


    "Are you trying to bed me?" She asked straight forward. She had a prejudice about his intention to bath her.


    However, Hue didn''t give her any answer as he grabbed her wrists and locked them above her head. He gazed deeply into her eyes with his alluring jade-blue eyes.


    "I''m not." He replied. But then, he smiled in mischief. "Let''s take our bath now." He let her hands-free.


    "Wai-" Her words left unsaid when he carried her body in his strong arms and entered the bathroom.


    He placed her on the bathroom countertop and made sure she sat comfortably with her back against the mirror. He reached for the buttons on her shirt, however, she stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    Hue smiled seductively, "You don''t want to bath with clothes on, right?" His tone mellowed.


    Jennet bit her lips before him. Right, she can''t bath with clothes on. But, it wasn''t necessary for him to act so sexily before her. She can''t stand it, honestly. She would melt!


    "Turn around! I''ll take my clothes off on my own." She said with a long face.


    Hue happily obliged and turned around. When he saw her shirt and bra was tossed into the laundry basket next to his feet, he immediately turned around. His smiles widened as he feasted his eyes on her naked upper body.


    Food for the eyes! Heh heh heh...


    He reached out to touch her protruding breasts. However, Jennet slapped his hands away as she moved her body back and crossed her arms over her chests.


    "What are you trying to do?" Her voice rose. He can''t seriously be thinking about touching them, right?


    Hue eyed her and he smiled, "May I massage these beautiful breasts?" His voice tendered.


    "What?" Jennet nearly scream.


    "I want to massage your whole body." Hue raised his hands, ready to grope her breasts.


    "But, you said you wanted to bath me!" She was getting annoyed.


    "There''s a free full body massage applied to the package of bathing you." He elaborated.


    "Pervert, you''re trying to do perverted things to my body. I knew it!" Jennet accused him.


    "Be happy because this pervert is exclusively for you. If I do something perverted, it benefits the two of us. Think on the bright side." Hue said, defending himself.


    Jennet bit her own lips. ''Grr, I wish to punch him over and over again!'' She thought.


    "Don''t do anything funny." She said, giving him a warning while at the same time giving him the ''okay'' flag.


    "I promise. Now, close your eyes." He said.


    Jennet''s eyes widened. She was getting impatient, "What are you-"


    "Just do it..." He urged her.


    With a heavy heart, Jennet did as he said. The moment she had her eyes closed, Hue rolled out his tongue and licked her nipples.


    Jennet was so alarmed at what he did. Unexpectedly, she let out a moan that surprised both of them. When she found out what she did, embarrassment drowned her and she immediately cupped her own face.


    Hue got so turned on by her moan. He pulled her hands down and ravished her lips. While at it, he pressed her against the mirror as he framed her face firmly with his hands. He had transformed into a big and hungry wolf.


    Jennet pushed his face away however, her strength was no match to his. She was only released from the confinement of his strong hands when her lungs cried for air.


    "Let go!" Jennet pushed his face away, unlocking their lips. Then, she pounded on his broad chests furiously.


    "You''re a total jerk!" She fumed. She was on the brink of punching his handsome face.


    "Really?" Hue asked in a tender voice and he lifted her chin with his fingers. "You turned me on." He blamed her instead.


    "No, I''m not!" She showed him her fist. She wished to fry him alive for blaming her.


    Hue chuckled as he took off his shirt and tossed it into the laundry basket. Then, he undid the knot on his pants before he kicked it off his long legs. He was only in his boxer.


    "Let''s strip before we bath each other." He said and pointed towards the lower part of her body.


    Jennet looked down and found herself still in her pyjama''s trouser. Yes, the last two things attached to her were her underwear and the trouser.


    She glared unhappily at the smiling man, "Just promise you won''t do any other thing to me."


    It would be best to warn him beforehand. Otherwise, he would cross the boundary between them and could jeopardize the safety of their children in her womb. It was hard to trust the words of a man like him.


    "I can''t keep that promise." Hue said honestly, immediately shattered Jennet''s hope to keep him under control.


    "Why?!"


    "Well, I cannot promise I won''t do other things to you because there won''t be other things that I want other than touching you."


    "What the heck are you talking about?"


    "You want to do another activity with me, right?" Hue asked a naughty question. He had nothing decent in his head and he was happy about it.


    "You''re going to die if you think of other activity aside from washing my body!" Jennet said as she hopped down from the countertop and pushed him away roughly.


    Hue smiled cheekily at her. "My wife, what other activity are you implying just now? I''m interested to know. Maybe I can help you." He kept teasing her.


    Jennet took the hand shower and aimed it at him, "May your dirty mind be purified with this water!"


    Then, she blew his pervertedness away with the cold water. Handsome devil, begone!


    ***


    Rosella arrived at the house before noon with her nieces who were clearly uncustomed to the lifestyle in the countryside. Unsatisfied grumbles could be heard coming from one of her nieces.


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t have brought my expensive high-heeled shoes to a place like this," Katerina grumbled unhappily. Her precious high-heeled shoes were stained by muds when she stepped on the ground.


    "Ahh, they should have prepared a red carpet for me." She fumed again. Her beautiful face was ugly due to her sour expression.


    Rosella was displeased with her attitude. She glanced towards Helena. "Tell her to stop with her grumbling. If she doesn''t stop now, tell her to go back on her own. My reputation is already at stake here. I don''t want to gain more unwanted attention from my in-laws because of her lavish lifestyle." Rosella''s words were cold and stern.


    Helena nodded her head. "I will, aunty. I will." She elbowed Katerina on the side and Katerina stopped grumbling.


    "Watch your manners," Helena hissed at Katerina when they followed Rosella into the huge house.


    Rosella dropped by the study room that was frequented by her father-in-law. The lively old man welcomed her warmly into the study room.


    "I have been wondering about the new son-in-law that you told me about, father. Where is he and who is the one married?" Rosella asked when she took a seat opposite Grandpa Ingell in the living room.


    Grandpa Ingell laughed and leaned back on the sofa. "My beloved granddaughter, Jennet. She finally comes home with her husband."


    "Jennet?" Rosella was taken aback by his word. Her brows knitted. Disbelief painted her beautiful face. Did Jennet come home on her own accord? But for what?


    Grandpa Ingell nodded his head, "Yes, Jennet. She had a son about four years old now. I''m so happy to be blessed with a great-grandchild." Grandpa Ingell said and smiled when he recalled the cute Veen. The boy was so mature at such a young age.


    Again, Rosella lost her reasoning. Jennet had a son aged four years old? Does that mean after she ran away she had married another man and had a child with him?


    "Where are they now?" Rosella diverted her attention by asking another question.


    "They are having a stroll in the garden. But, since you have just arrived, you better take a rest. You can meet them later." Grandpa Ingell advised her softly.


    Shortly after that, Rosella excused herself for a rest. On the way to the room, she stopped by one of her nieces'' room. She saw her nieces standing by the window while looking outside.


    "Ladies, what are you looking at?" She approached them and glanced down, following the gaze of their eyes.


    In the garden, she saw Jennet for the first time in five years. The daughter whom she loathed before, was smiling happily beside a foreign man. That happy expression was what Rosella refused to appreciate before.


    Rosella focused her eyes towards the long-haired man beside Jennet. He was a handsome man and his good look couldn''t be compared with anyone. Rosella hated to admit it but he was devilishly handsome!


    "That''s the man that I talked about all this time. He''s the one I love whom I told you before." Katerina shrieked in envy as she pointed towards the handsome man in the garden.


    "How do you know him?" Rosella interrupted. She was curious. She wanted to know if Jennet ended up with someone with influence since Katerina sang praises about him.


    Katerina giggled and clasped her hands together, "He shopped at my place once. I fell for him at first sight. I followed him and I found that he owned a villa in the city where I lived." She explained.


    "Do you know about that woman beside him?" Rosella pointed towards Jennet who stood beside the handsome man.


    Katerina''s face turned sour again, "I do not know who she is but I hated her. She slapped me in front of the crowd and openly humiliated me. I have no idea what makes her so precious in his eyes." Katerina expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, she is Aunt Rosella''s daughter. Mind your words." Helena nudged Katerina on the stomach.


    Katerina gasped in terror when she saw Rosella''s cold gaze. "I''m sorry. I have no idea. I..."


    Rosella inhaled a deep breath. "Don''t worry. I don''t really care about that." She had disowned Jennet ever since she gave birth to her. Jennet was merely a mistake that she wanted to get rid of her life.


    "I want to know if the man beside her is someone with influence?" Rosella asked another question to ease her concern.


    It would spell a major disaster if Jennet mingled with people of influence. Jennet shouldn''t show herself to the world. Jennet should live as quiet as possible and marry the man whom Rosella approved of.


    "No, he''s not. He''s not someone that I used to see in the city either. He seemed to have moved into the city recently. Maybe, he is someone she hired as a guard, perhaps..." Katerina said with a shrug. She wasn''t sure herself.


    When she found him for the first time, she hired investigators to investigate his identity but they always end up not getting anything. They always ended up losing their memories on their first day of work. It was a weird occurrence. Then, she took the lead and it resulted in her getting a free slap from Jennet and got herself humiliated in front of so many people.


    Rosella exchanged glances between her nieces. She had heard enough. There wasn''t anything interesting about the man whom Jennet married either.


    "Thank you for telling me about this information. Well, both of you should rest. We will meet again later." Rosella wrapped up their conversation. She left the room with her calm expression. No one knew what she had in mind.


    ***

 Chapter 116 - The Smell

    Jennet leaned her head on Hue''s shoulder as they gazed up upon the bright sky. Birds were flying here and there at the top of the trees that surrounded the huge house. There was also the sound of the horses neighing and the sound of the cows mooing from the barns.


    Jennet chuckled after a while of silence. "I''m wondering what mama thinks about you. Maybe she thinks you''re brainless to have married someone like me." She said.


    Hue pulled her in his embrace and kissed her head lovingly, "Then, I am willing to be brainless as long as I can stay by your side."


    Jennet scoffed at him, "If you''re brainless, I have to let you go. I need a man with a brain to stay with me."


    "Do you think I am stupid?" His face soured.


    "A little bit." She said honestly and chuckled after that.


    "Not fair..." Hue whispered with a long face. He may be stupid about the human cultures and customs but when it came to her, he had a brain or so he thought.


    "But, I love that about you..." Jennet told him with a sweet smile.


    "My stupidity?" Hue widened his eyes at her.


    "All of you, silly!" She corrected him.


    Hue laughed and he wrapped his arms around her even tighter.


    "Then, give this silly husband your precious kisses." He pouted his lips at her.


    Jennet giggled as she kissed him. All of her unhappy moods disappeared instantly. It was as if she was never angry.


    ***


    After dinner ended that evening, Rosella took the chance to meet Jennet alone in the library. The mother and daughter refused to face each other. They stood far from one another.


    "I never approve of your marriage with that man," Rosella spoke. There was disagreement in her opinion.


    "Why, if I may ask?" Jennet asked for a reason.


    "He''s not suitable for you," Rosella said, saying what she thought.


    Jennet stayed calm. She inhaled a very deep breath to control her anger. "Mama, whether he is suitable or not, he is my legal husband. You have no right to voice out your disagreement about our marriage."


    "You can always divorce him. A man like him isn''t loyal to one. Just look at his handsome face. He must have lots of women behind you."


    "He isn''t someone like that. You know nothing about him."


    "I am your mother and I know what''s best for you. I have been doing my best to make your life easy. I have been doing the best to make your life easy."


    "By denying my right to have my own freedom, is that what you mean by making my life easy?


    "Yes!" Rosella said without hesitation.


    Jennet shook her head slowly. Her heart broke over again. Mama never changed even after five years had passed. Mama always thought she did the right thing when she wasn''t always that right.


    "I''m disappointed in my own mother for what she did to her own flesh and blood," Jennet spoke softly. Her throat sored.


    "Jennet, I did what I should because I am your mother. The Hanvel forgave you for what you did and still wish for you to marry into their family. Where on Earth can you find a kind and forgiving family like them?" Rosella kept talking about the goodness of the Hanvel. She tried to make Jennet see the situation.


    "Is that all that you can think of, mama? Have you ever thought about me? About my opinions? About my feelings?"


    "I have. Feelings can always change. It can be ignored. It is important for you to have a secured life besides the man I chose for you."


    "Mama, why can''t you accept the truth that I am already married? I even have a child with my husband. Why can''t you accept it?"


    "Because your existence was a mistake that I cannot accept. Keep it in mind that I never approve of your marriage either. It was also a mistake from your part for making such a decision."


    The air between them became intense. Both of them didn''t want to fall back from the verbal war. Both sides exchanged fierce glare.


    Their verbal war was put to a stop when Helena entered the library. She held a tray and on the tray, there were two mugs of hot drinks.


    Helena smiled sheepishly as she apologized for intruding. "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation. I''ll leave after I place the tray here." She placed the tray on top of a table, far from the door.


    Jennet stopped her and stepped forward, "No, you don''t have to leave. We are done talking by the way." No points to stay and to talk with her mama any longer. It stressed her body including her pregnancy.


    Rosella watched as Jennet walked away. She kept a cool demeanour before them. She didn''t speak a single word.


    Jennet stopped right beside Helena. She gave Helena a sharp stare. Helena felt unhappy with the way she was stared at by Jennet.


    "You smell funny," Jennet commented out of the blue.


    She leaned closer and sniffed the air around Helena. "Yeah, your slimey smell is pungent to my nose," Jennet added and then she left while mumbling non-stop about her slimey smell.


    Helena froze where she stood. That moment, she had an indisputable intend to kill. Her wild instinct was threatened and she wanted to tear Jennet apart. No humans had ever commented about her smell before because no one could smell her scent.


    "What did she say to you?" Rosella''s voice snapped her back to her senses.


    Helena hid her uneasiness and smiled, "Ah, she just commented on my perfume. It seems she''s not a fan to the perfume I put on."


    She took a mug and handed it to Rosella. "Let us forget about her. Here, I prepared it the way you like it. It''s best to drink it while it''s still warm." She smiled sweetly.


    Rosella took the mug without a second thought. She had always taken whatever drinks were offered by Helena without thinking much.


    She took a sip of the warm drink and she stared into blankness, maybe to indulge herself with the taste. Shortly after that, she felt groggy. She sat down on one of the chairs and fell asleep while still wrapping her hands around the empty mug.


    Helena smiled as she took the mug from her hands and placed it back on the tray. She stared at the sleeping face and a wicked smile crept on her beautiful face.


    "Sleep tight, Rosella. Sleep tight as usual." She whispered.


    She closed the door and locked it from the inside. A dagger appeared in her hand as she approached the sleeping Rosella. She took one of Rosella''s hand and pressed the sharp tip of the dagger onto her fair wrist.


    As the sharp edge of the dagger moved on the surface of her fair skin, blood gushed out from the fresh wound when the epidermis was tored open. The red blood dripped down Rosella''s fingertips. It exuded the smell of rust, a good and rich one.


    The blood evaporated, clouding the air with black vapour that danced in a circle in front of Helena who was smiling widely. Her eyes turned green and her forked tongue danced from the crack of her lower and upper lips.


    Helena sucked in a fair amount of air into her lungs. It pulled along the dark vapour with it. That was how she fed on humans.


    For the long years, she had been disguising herself as a member of the Chester family and she had preyed on the entire family as well.


    However, she hasn''t preyed on any of the Lockhart family members including Jennet and her siblings because, for some unknown reason, she had trouble preying on them.


    It seemed someone or something else was protecting the Lockhart members from harm. For sure, the one protecting the Lockharts already knew her real identity.


    ***


    The next day, Jennet and Hue were introduced to everyone in the neighbourhood. People from another village came to the house too and were welcomed warmly by the entire family members.


    The majority of the people who came was charmed by the good look from Hue and Little Veen. It was even bizarre when the bachelor hot boys in the Lockhart family entered the picture and made the day even brighter.


    Amidst the crowd, Katerina took the chance to show off her beauty to attract Hue''s attention. However, she always failed because she was either swarmed by the guests who admired her beauty or tripped unexpectedly before she could seduce Hue within the crowd.


    "I''m sorry for spilling the drink, Aunty Katerina." Little Veen apologised when he accidentally spilt his chocolate drink on Katerina''s limited edition shirt.


    The spilt drink made Katerina mad. However, she couldn''t get mad at the boy or curse at him. It was because the boy was too cute. He was too cute to the point Katerina wanted to stab her own heart for falling for him and failed to get mad.


    "I-I forgive you. Now, off you go to your mother before she comes looking for you." Katerina said and hurriedly left the place to change her clothes.


    Helena approached Little Veen who was on the verge of crying for what had happened. She had the sweetest smile on her beautiful face when she consoled him.


    "Veen, honey. Come, follow me. Let''s get under the shade." She took the hand of the boy and ushered him to sit under a parasol with her.


    "Do you want to try another drink? A cold one?" Helena offered him a selection of cold drinks amidst the hot day.


    Little Veen shook his head. "I don''t want any." He stared at the empty paper cup in his chubby little hands.


    "Ohh... You want to drink the same as the one you spilt on Aunty Katerina''s shirt?" She asked him.


    The little boy shook his head again. He wasn''t in any interest to drink anything.


    Helena hated to give up as well. She took a cup of cold fruit juice and took a sip of it in front of the boy.


    "Hmm, this is so delicious and cold. Want to try some? This is really amazing, honey!" She said complementing the drink she had just now.


    Little Veen looked at her before he glanced at the cup in her hand. He was hesitating and Helena could read his body language.


    "Okay, let me get you a new one, okay?" She pinched his cheek.


    Little Veen nodded his head innocently. Helena went to get another cup of fresh juice for the boy. She returned and found Jennet was already there with him.


    "Veen, why are you sitting here alone?" Jennet questioned him with a concerned look. Though she knew he wasn''t a normal kid she still treated him as one to avoid suspicion arose from their surrounding.


    "He wasn''t alone. He''s with me. I just came back to get him another cup of fresh juice. He split his drink earlier." Helena interjected and she slipped into their conversation.


    She handed the paper cup filled with fresh fruit juice to the boy, "Here, your drinks."


    Little Veen took it from her and replied with a ''thank you''. He was about to take a sip when Jennet spoke.


    "Honey, you will ruin your dinner if you drink lots of water now. Let mummy hold this for you." Jennet took the paper cup from him and held it firmly in her hand.


    Then, she turned towards Helena and apologized, "I''m sorry for troubling you to look after him. I''ll just take him away for his nap. You go ahead and enjoy your time with the rest."


    Helena nodded and smiled when they left her alone, standing under the parasol. Shortly after that, her smiling face turned into a sour face when no one looked at her.


    The day ended unexpectedly fast and the celebration ended at dusk. Everyone left one by one and they left bringing foods with them as a token for coming to the celebration.


    Then, the day turned into night. The residents of the huge house had just finished with their dinner. They helped tidy the hiding hall together.


    On the other hand, Helena hadn''t given up to get close to Little Veen. She took the chance to play with Little Veen in the living room. The little boy enjoyed her company and he showed off his colouring skills to her as they coloured his colouring picture book together.


    "Veen, do you want to have a sleepover in Aunty Helena''s room tonight?" Helena asked while she coloured the clouds on his colouring book.


    "I want to but mummy said, if I want to grow up, I must sleep alone." The boy replied without averting his gaze from the picture which he coloured so diligently.


    "Only for tonight. I''m sure mummy and daddy would agree. Furthermore, aunty wants to spend more time with you, my cute little baby boy." Helena kept persuading him with sweet words.


    Little Veen looked at her and smiled, "Okay!" He answered with a nod on the head. Then, he continued to colour the picture.


    A wicked smile crept onto Helena''s face when the boy didn''t pay any attention to her. She continued to colour the pictures together with him and kept praising him for doing a good job in colouring.


    Meanwhile, Jennet just came out of the dining hall. She saw Helena talking with the boy. That instant, she had an unhappy feeling about her.


    She approached them and called out for the boy, "Veen honey, can you sleep with mummy and daddy tonight? Mummy misses you so much." She said. While at it, she displayed a sad face to reel the boy into her act.


    "Okay!" Little Veen agreed right away. His face beamed with happiness as he stood up and jumped into his mummy''s embrace.


    "Aunty Helena, I cannot sleep with you because I''m sleeping with mummy and daddy. I am sorry." Little Veen apologized to Helena.


    Helena smiled without showing her frustration. It wasn''t a good idea to get mad. She had to keep an appearance.


    "That is okay, Veen. We still have tomorrow for the sleepover. Have a good night." She answered and pinched his chubby cheeks. Little Veen wished her goodnight before Jennet carried him away.


    Once again, Helena was left all alone in the living room. After a while, she picked the colour pencils and colouring book and placed them on a table.


    Ah, she will let him go for today. She still can wait for another opportunity. She just needed to act as an understanding aunty to fool everyone until she can prey on one of the Lockhart.


    ***

 Chapter 117 - His Honesty

    Jennet woke up the next morning with a very foul mood. She still remembered the unpleasant conversation with her mama. The result was always negative.


    Also, she was unhappy and felt something was fishy about Helena''s attentiveness towards her ''son'', Little Veen.


    "Honey, are you feeling unwell?" Hue asked while he helped dry her hair.


    "My mood isn''t feeling too well. This unwell mood is telling me to hit people around me." She answered with a cold tone. Her face soured. She kept her clenched fists on top of the table.


    Hue chuckled softly from behind her. He wrapped his arms around her waist, brushing his cheek against her cheek.


    He whispered, "Don''t let your anger to take control. Always make your decision when you have already calmed down. Now, take a deep breath and let it out slowly."


    Jennet inhaled and exhaled deep breaths. Repeatedly. However, it didn''t improve her mood at all. Instead, it made her even madder.


    "Uhhh, I cannot calm down at all!" She groaned in his embrace.


    Hue put the dryer away. He turned her body around. "Then, look into my eyes." He instructed.


    Jennet did as he instructed. She got immersed in his jade-blue eyes. Those beautiful pair of eyes calmed her from within. She fell into his spell when her entire body weakened the longer she stared into his eyes. Her energy drained fast and she collapsed onto his chest.


    Hue caught her body firmly in his arms. Hue tilted her chin up and kissed her. At the same time, he shared his energy force with her.


    Then, he pulled his face away and gazed affectionately at her, "Now, how are you feeling?" He asked with a smile.


    A wide smile broke on Jennet''s face, "I feel energized and super happy!" She exclaimed happily and smooched him.


    The heavy and unhappy feelings had disappeared from her chests and were replaced with light, energetic and super happy feelings. She felt she could do anything because the negative feelings disappeared.


    "I love you!!" She said out loud and tightened her arms around his neck.


    "I love you so much! Mmuahh!!" She smooched his entire face. "Love you, love you and love you!"


    Hue chuckled. "I love you too. Now, let''s get ready for breakfast." He took the hairdryer and continued to dry her hair.


    "Okay, honey!" Jennet giggled happily and sat down obediently as her husband dried her hair.


    ***


    Jennet ate a lot during breakfast. She happily finished a plate after another plate. The others were wondering about her big appetite and some had gotten worried about her eating behaviour.


    They were worried if she had not eaten well from last night because ever since Rosella and her nieces arrived, Jennet was not in her best mood. Even her smiles were either forced or she wasn''t smiling at all.


    Rebecca put her glass down and spoke, "Jennet, I''m wondering if you would like to join me to do some grocery shopping after breakfast?"


    "Yes, I would love to. I''ve been thinking of bringing my family along to familiarize themselves with the town around this area." Jennet answered with wide smiles on her face.


    "That''s great," Grandpa Ingell interrupted. "I''ve been thinking of the same thing." He smiled towards Hue and then towards Little Veen who sat beside him.


    "Let them know their way around here." He added and stroked Little Veen''s head gently.


    Lloyd glanced towards Rosella who ate her breakfast in silence and she seemed not to put any notice on their conversations. He nudged her side softly.


    "My wife will join too to buy some ingredients. Last night she made plans to cook something for us all." He spoke out of the blue, taking her attention including everyone present.


    Rosella raised her head and smiled with a little nod on the head. Lloyd, you rascal! She cursed in her head at the same time.


    Then, she continued to eat elegantly with mouth closed as she munched her food silently as well as hiding her anger.


    "That''s another great news." Grandpa Ingell smiled were even wider. The more the merrier. He wanted his children and their partners to be on good terms with each other.


    He glanced towards her, "Rosella, I would like Hue to try your home-cooked dishes just like you did for Royce last year. I want Jennet and her family to try it, too."


    Rosella nodded her head. "I will father." She replied after she had fully swallowed her food.


    After breakfast, the family of three including Rebecca and Rosella went to the nearest town for some grocery shopping. They bought a lot of ingredients considering there would be more people to feed.


    "How did you...meet my daughter?" Rosella asked. She was alone with Hue at the seafood area.


    Hue picked one lobster and glanced at her, "We met when she bought my villa from me." He answered with a smile. He placed the lobster back on the display table.


    Yes, it was true they met when she bought his villa. Although when he wanted to say they met from a long time ago, Rosella would not believe in him. He skipped that part.


    "I fell for her and I did whatever it takes to win her heart." He added without looking at her.


    Yup, yup. He did whatever which was undressing her most of the times. He also did whatever to make her pamper him including sulking to his heart''s content if she refused him. When he managed to bed her, he bugged her day and night for more until she surrendered.


    Rosella halted momentarily, processing his words. Then, she took a little glance at his face.


    "Did she...tell you anything about her life?" She asked in a low tone, half whispering. Fear might be hiding in her voice.


    "She did," Hue spoke honestly.


    "Then, what do you think about her?" There was a slight excitement in her tone although it wasn''t shown on her beautiful face.


    "I''m proud to say she''s an amazing woman." Hue said to her. "I don''t care about her past because I love her for who she is."


    Rosella fell into a silent beside him. There was a pang in her heart. She didn''t ask for further questions regarding Jennet and asked another question.


    "So, how about you? You haven''t spoken to me. Do you think I''m a bad person?" She took a few lobsters and placed them inside a small basket.


    Hue took the basket from her hand and smiled, "I don''t think so."


    "But, Jennet hates me for how she was raised. Did she tells you that as well?"


    "She did but you must have your own reason for what you did."


    "Did she tells you to say that to me?" She was wary of his answer.


    There must be an unhappy feeling in his heart from the way Jennet was treated while she grew up.


    "No, but I''m not blaming you for what you did." Hue smiled and added a few more lobster into the basket.


    Then, suddenly he realised something and gasped alone. His smiley face disappeared slowly.


    "Gosh, I forgot!" He exclaimed in alarm.


    He eyed the confused Rosella and asked. "Are you going to punch me?"


    "For whatever reason do I have to punch you?" Rosella asked him back. Her tone stayed calm although she was super anxious.


    Hue raised the basket, "I''ve been adding more lobster into this basket and I don''t have any money to pay for it just so you know. If you want to punch me, give me a cue so I can prepare myself to receive your punches."


    He was curious about her action because he had no money to pay for the lobster. He was a jobless son-in-law and held the post as a house husband which no one knows...so far.


    Gosh, he spooked her for a trivial matter. She thought he was going to be alarmed of something else.


    For the first time in Rosella''s life, she laughed without restraint. She found his honesty so amusing. There wasn''t any chance for her to get angry after she observed his quirky behaviour. His honesty made her happy. There was a charm in him that calmed her heart at the same time.


    "No, I''m not going to punch you for it instead just add more. There are a lot of mouths to feed at home." She wiped the corner of her eyes with her finger. The remaining laughter escaped her lips at the end of her words.


    Hue rejoiced silently. He happily added more lobsters into the basket while Rosella kept muffling her laughter watching him acting so cautious of her. She knew he was worried about her punches.


    At that moment, Rosella started to think Hue wasn''t so bad, after all.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Jennet and Rebecca were choosing some spices. They were accompanied by Little Veen who sat on a stool while waiting for them to finish making their choices.


    "Have you thought about getting on a good term with your mama?" Rebecca asked in a soft tone.


    Jennet exhaled a deep breath. Rosella''s words rang in her ears. Mama still wanted to continue with the marriage arrangements from the Hanvel family.


    "I did but, she refused it," Jennet said.


    Rebecca glanced at her with a slight frown on her brows, "Have you really tried to win her to accept the truth? You already had a family on your own and even gave her a grandson."


    "She refused to acknowledge the family I had." Jennet sighed softly.


    "Then, how about your husband? What did he say about her?"


    "We haven''t talked much about it. But, he will do something about her. He said he will do his best to show his worth."


    "By doing labour in the fields with grandpa?"


    "Cooking."


    "Cooking?"


    Jennet smiled at the confused aunt of her. "My husband is really good at doing house chores. So, basically, he is even better than me at cooking. He says he will prove it to mama that me marrying him isn''t a bad choice."


    The other night, she told Hue about her concerns regarding mama''s disapproval on their marriage. Luckily, Hue was an understanding husband. He knew mama would disapprove because mama hasn''t seen his worth yet.


    Jennet still remembered his words from that night, "If I cannot win her heart through kind gestures then I''m going to win her through my cooking, through the food I cook. I''m confident she will fall for me and will see my worth soon. Don''t you worry, my love." Hue said proudly.


    "Well, make sure you don''t overdo it. There must be some limit to what you have to do." Jennet reminded him before she fell asleep with a heavy heart.


    Back to the current time, Rebecca eyed Jennet who drowned herself in deep thought.


    "Speaking of skills, I don''t know what makes you fall for your husband? He doesn''t show much knowledge of what we want from each and every one of our sons-in-law." She spoke.


    Jennet snapped back to her senses. She chuckled, "Well, because he is Hue. He isn''t faking his honesty and that''s why I love him to more I know him."


    Rebecca smiled and then she eyed Little Veen who sat not too far from them. Then, she smiled.


    "Well, since you treasure his honesty, I''ll support you both to win Rosella over and to have her change her mind about your husband."


    "Thank you!"


    That instant, Jennet gave her aunt a crushing hug.


    ***


    Not sure how it happened but after returning home from grocery shopping, Rosella started to care for both Hue and Little Veen.


    Jennet was wondering about what kind of trick her husband did to get on good terms with her mama.


    "Honey, do you have time to-" Jennet was about to ask him out for another alone time stroll but Hue had already interrupted her.


    "I''m sorry, my love, but I have to go to the kitchen now. The mission is already on. Mama is waiting." Hue winked at her at the door.


    "Ohh..." Jennet exclaimed with confusion on her face. However, she didn''t stop him either nor was she angry at him for abandoning her alone.


    Hue retreated into the room and smooched her passionately. "I love you and wish me luck on the battlefield."


    Jennet chuckled alone after he zoomed away at an unquestioning speed.


    "Good luck!" She whispered in the air.


    She left the room shortly after that. That was also when she saw Helena talking affectionately with Little Veen. Helena was trying her best to make Little Veen follow her to see the garden.


    It was only for a brief moment and Jennet saw an image overlapping with Helena''s face. The image that she saw was of a green snake. But when she shook her head and blinked her eyes, the image was no longer on Helena''s face.


    ''Was there non-human associated itself within my family members?'' She thought hard.


    She strode towards them however, Katerina emerged from the side.


    "My, oh my. Finally, we meet again in unexpected circumstances." Katerina smiled wickedly at her. She crossed arms over her chest.


    Jennet smiled sweetly at her, hiding her uneasiness. "Miss Weiss, I wasn''t expecting you to talk with me at all. It had been a few days since we lived together under the same roof and today you finally speak with me. Were you busy following hot men around that made you forget about greetings me?"


    "It''s none of your business. I''m here to warn you that I haven''t given up on Hue." Katerina said her challenge in front of Jennet''s face.

 Chapter 118 - A Change Of Heart

    Jennet smiled and a soft chuckle left her mouth. "I''m impressed for your limitless perseverance. But, I''ve told you before, he is mine and you''ve better change your so-called ultimate goal. Stop chasing after my husband."


    Katerina smirked, making fun of Jennet. She cared about nothing. She was so full of herself because she knew Jennet wasn''t favoured by Rosella. Jennet was on the downside to ruin.


    "Well, there are always chances and I''m not going to give up. Any marriage can always end up with a divorce and I''m okay to be number two." She said brazenly.


    She was proud of what she said. She felt the whole world was at the tip of her finger and she can get anything she desired.


    Jennet ticked with anger. Anger intensified and burned her chest when she forced a plastic smile on her face. Her fists balled altogether.


    She started to imagine how she would ruin the beautiful face before her with only punches. Double combo hit? Drilling uppercut? Twist and turn and lastly, a finishing head slams on the floor?


    She never felt so annoyed about the persistence of others when it came to protecting what was hers. She never really fought for what was rightfully hers because of her upbringing. She always surrendered on making decisions because, at the end of it, mama always made the choices for her.


    But, when she got to experience what annoying was all about, she learnt something new from it. Annoying taught her about the pursuit to protect what she had. Basically, the instinct of ''mine'' and ''protect'' had finally made its place in her head.


    She wanted to treasure what she had because she wasn''t given the freedom to keep what she wanted to keep before.


    "You''re shameless. You stoop so low for what doesn''t belong to you. Where''s your pride as a woman? There are tons of men out there waiting for you to choose them." Jennet lashed out at her.


    Jennet was angry at Katerina. At the same time, she pitied her as well. The pity she had was because of her ignorance to accept the fact that Hue had married and wasn''t available to be taken.


    "I don''t really care about that. They''re so easy to obtain. I''m pursuing those who refused me. They are the one I chase after because they''re exotic in my eyes." Katerina replied. She smiled proudly as if she did what was right.


    "You have no right over what''s already taken. Just wake up from your dream. He isn''t yours or anyone for the taking. He is already mine. Do not make yourself so cheap in the eyes of those who you labelled as ''exotic''." Jennet kept demotivating Katerina.


    The words were the cruellest that Jennet had ever said so far. If the rivals would stay away once their dignity was questioned, she would keep poking on their morality as well. If it can teach Katerina to give up, she would do it every time they meet.


    "Well, we will see," Katerina said proudly and walked away while waving her hand in the air just like a queen. There was a warning in her words as well.


    Jennet clenched her jaws silently and when she turned her gaze, Helena and Little Veen were staring at her. Both of them had seen their banter.


    Jennet smiled. Right, she nearly forgets about her initial plans. She had to be watchful of Helena as well. Who knew if she wasn''t a human.


    "Veen, honey, come to mummy!" She called for her ''son'' and opened her arms to welcome him.


    Little Veen dashed towards her and jumped into her embrace. The boy snuggled joyfully onto her chest.


    Oh, what a happy and chummy sight. If Hue were to see them now, he would and definitely erupt. Luckily he wasn''t there. (Tch, I want to see him get jealous!-Snail)


    Jennet glanced towards Helena and smiled warmly, "Thank you for looking after him."


    Then, she left with Little Veen in her arms. From Jennet''s back, Little Veen waved his hands at her, saying ''bye-bye''.


    Helena smiled and waved back until they vanished from her view. However, a stiff smile had made it''s home on her face as it hid her frustration.


    It has gotten really hard to try luring the little child. She just needed his blood for goodness sake!


    ''Nevermind, I still have plenty of chances and my hunger is in control.'' Helena thought positively.


    She diverted her attention towards Rory who sat on the couch while reading a magazine. He was bandaged from head to toe and the smell of blood could be smelt lingering in the air.


    That moment Helena gulped. Her hunger worsening.


    The Lockhart members sat lazily around her every day. They didn''t pay much attention to her. They treated her as if she didn''t exist around them. They didn''t bother her either.


    For once, Helena wanted any one of the boys to fall for her. That way she can prey on them. However, no one was interested in her.


    They weren''t head over heel for her beauty either. Even the beautiful Katerina doesn''t trigger their interest. They treated her as a guest and never try to woo her like now naughty bachelor men would do.


    Instead of searching for beauties, they chased after ladies with ordinary looks. They flirted with the ladies in the countryside who, on the other hand, always rejects their advances.


    ''The humans here were so infuriating and stupid!'' Helena thought.


    She walked away, dragging along the dread in her chest.


    ***


    "Mama, this is so great!" Hue exclaimed happily after he tasted the lobster soup which Rosella prepared for them during dinner.


    He took another spoonful of soup into his mouth and complimented her cooking nonstop.


    "Honey, try it too. Mama made it much better than me." He turned to Jennet and fed her a spoon of it.


    Jennet accepted the kindness with a thick face. She didn''t stop him from pampering her openly and let everyone see how loving they were.


    "It''s delicious." She commented with mouth closed after she swallowed the soup.


    For the first time, she finally tasted the food prepared by her mama. Mama never let her taste even a bit of her home-cooked foods. Mama always asked for the chefs to make foods for her.


    "Try some more." Hue fed her spoon by spoon until the bowl was emptied. Then, when he was about to refill the bowl, Rosella pushed her own bowl towards him.


    "You can have mine because you like it so much." She said while avoiding to meet Jennet''s surprised gaze.


    "Thank you, mama. I''ll share it with Jennet. She loves your cooking just like me." Hue took the bowl happily and fed it to his wife.


    Rosella watched the two of them. She silently ate her meals as the others feasted on the foods on top of the table.


    Because she was the one preparing most of the foods, she silently enjoyed it when everyone ate her home-cooked food with smiles on their faces. For once, she stopped thinking about pressing matters. For once, she immersed herself in the happiness that won''t come every day.


    On the opposite side of the table, Katerina gritted her teeth silently. Her cousin''s aunt was starting to side with her enemy. Despicable!


    Helena glanced at Katerina and so she nudged her side softly as not to startle her.


    "What''s wrong? Foods not delicious?" She asked although she knew Katerina was fuming. However, Katerina didn''t answer.


    "Aunt prepared the foods, so eat up. Don''t be choosy." Helena added as her tone dropped.


    She wasn''t in her own best mood either. It was because she was starving for blood and not the foods that humans eat to refill their stomach.


    Katerina gave Helena a piercing glare but didn''t say anything else. She kept quiet throughout the dinner hour.


    As soon as dinner ended, Katerina immediately approached Hue who was about to retire for the day.


    "Hue, I want to show you something. Can you follow me to the garden, please?" She begged him.


    "Can you show it to me during the day?" Hue hesitated.


    He knew she meant something else behind her intention to ask him to follow her to the garden. He can''t risk creating doubt arousing from all around him.


    "It''s only blooming during the night and only once in a year," Katerina said.


    Hue smiled, "Thank you for the invitation but I am tired. No worries, I''ll tell the other to join you. I''m sure they will be super happy to view the flowers with you."


    Hue immediately disappeared to his room after he told the others of the rare flowers which bloom once in a year and only at night.


    Inside the bedroom, his entire body shuddered, "Such a persistent human. I''m not going to fall for that trick." He talked alone. He had goosebumps all over his good looking body. Even his strong six-packs.


    Jennet stepped out of the bathroom while holding a face towel in her hands which she used to dab dry her face.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" That question popped out of her mouth. She hung the face towel on a hanger before she put her attention towards him.


    Hue huffed before her, "That woman, that... I don''t know her name, the one who dressed lavishly, she had dirty thought about me. Her mind was the dirtiest I have ever seen." He complains to her.


    He fumed before his wife and yapped nonstop about the annoying woman. He said about a lot of things about how dirty her mind was and how he disliked her.


    Jennet laughed as she sat down on the stool beside the dressing table. Served him right, she thought.


    "Now you know how it feels when you did the same to me." She said, adding salt onto his wound.


    "Honey, that''s a different kind of approach. I approach you persistently because you are mine, legally in both realms. But, she isn''t related to me in any way." He sat on the bed and pulled on a sulking face.


    Jennet rose from the stool again and sat down beside him. Smiles still lingered on her face. It was rare for Hue to complaint about anyone of the opposite gender before.


    "I know." She took his hands and clasped her hands on top of his. "I trust you won''t two-time me."


    "I would not do that." Hue hissed at her. At the same time, he rolled his eyes at her. He was unhappy if she didn''t trust in him.


    "Okay, forget about her. I want to tell you about something else."


    "What is it?"


    "Can non-human exist among humans?"


    "Yes, of course. Take me for example."


    "Okay. Then, you do have good and bad non-humans as well, right?"


    "If you''re referring to the Fallens, yes. They are the bad type of non-humans."


    "The Fallens..." Jennet thought deeply. Could Helena be considered as the Fallens?


    Hue explained further without waiting for Jennet to continue, "Yes, the Fallens were once good deities however they strayed from goodness. They were associated with those from the Dark World."


    "Does that mean they have the face of snakes?"


    Jennet remembered and it was fresh in her head about the sudden changes on Helena''s image.


    Hue frowned. "Face of snakes?"


    He had not heard of such appearance in so many years. It would be the first he heard of it. After he was exiled, he hadn''t seen any of the Fallens scampering around because the villa protected him and would destroy anything that comes near its perimeter.


    "As far as I know, they can appear in so many forms. They don''t stick to one form. They are those who don''t follow rules in either realm." He elaborated.


    "Then, would you believe what I have to tell you?"


    "I would. Just let me know."


    Jennet inhaled a deep breath, "I''m suspecting Helena isn''t human. Well, I don''t know if my eyes played a trick on me but I saw her face changing in a brief moment. Or rather, am I going insane now for thinking too much about too many matters?"


    Jennet voiced out her concerns. At the end of her words, she exhaled a long sigh.


    She hoped she was wrong about what she saw. It was impossible to think of the impossible to happen in her family. Pretty much, her entire family were humans.


    "You''re not the only one who thought of the same thing." Hue broke the silence with an assuring answer.


    Jennet gasped and her eyes brightened, "Then, I''m not wrong for suspecting her?" She asked him for confirmation.


    Happiness beamed on her face. Someone else shared the same concerns as she had. She was happy to know about that.


    Hue nodded his head, "You''re not wrong to suspect her. Little Veen and I found something was fishy about her behaviour for the past few days. Well, actually from the day she arrived." He told her of their findings.


    However, he found out about another finding that was rather shocking. He wasn''t aware of it at first but he couldn''t let it slide anymore. For sure, he won''t tell Jennet about it just yet. He will tell her about everything he knew once he was sure of it.


    Hue added with a warning, "Remember, do not show your awkwardness around her. Just act normal as if you knew nothing. Little Veen is playing hard to get with her. Well, you know, human kid''s stuff when they are being shy."


    "I will. I will." Jennet felt safe when she listened to him. She can''t stop smiling when they got to bed.


    "Shall I erase your memory to make sure you forget about what we talked about? It''s dangerous if she found out about what you knew." Hue said before he laid down beside her.


    It would be dangerous if he let her wander around with all those memories in her head. Once stolen, the enemy knew what they knew. It would also spell another trouble if the memory was lost from the hands of the thief.


    "You can erase memories?" Jennet squeaked from beside him. Her eyes widened.


    She had no idea about that before. She knew he had the ''undressing'' power which was too much for her.


    "Yes, but not me doing the erasing thingy. My aides could, actually. I''m...well, not given that...privilege..." He answered sheepishly and his voice lowered too.


    Jennet clicked her tongue. She was happy momentarily before she knew he had no power for a memory-erasing.


    "No, thanks!" She rejected his offer. "I want to keep my memory intact until the end of this story."


    Erasing her memory was the last thing she would ask from his aides.


    ***

 Chapter 119 - A Fool

    "What happened to you? Why are you crying?" Lloyd asked when he took his place next to her on the bed. He just entered the bedroom and found her already in bed, sniffing silently.


    Rosella turned her back at him, hiding her wet face from his view.


    "It''s none of your concern." She replied harshly.


    She hated it when Lloyd saw her crying behind him. He could see her flaws and weaknesses.


    Lloyd rearranged his seating posture on the bed. "Where were you on the night of your arrival?" He questioned her.


    He was sleeping alone that night. He thought she shared a room with one of her nieces'' but found out she wasn''t with either one of them. He was curious about her whereabouts and he had a sleepless night.


    "I was sleeping in the library." That was the reply he got from her. There wasn''t any worry in her voice.


    Lloyd frowned on the bed. Sleeping in the library again? It wasn''t the first time she gave him the same answer. She had been giving him the same answer for years as if it was a norm for her to say it.


    He eyed her wrists and found red lines underneath her hands. It was redder than usual and was fresh. However, from afar it wasn''t visible to the eyes.


    "How did you get that?" Lloyd asked another question and took her hands to see the red lines clearly.


    "Did you slit your wrist again?" He questioned her. There was worry in his voice. It was a worry that made Rosella unhappy.


    Rosella pulled her hands back and hid them under her long sleeves. A soft grunt could be heard faintly from her. She was displeased.


    "Why do you care if I slit myself? I didn''t harm you." She answered coldly.


    Why would he cared about her when he refused to care about her after Jennet left five years ago.


    Lloyd inhaled a deep sigh. His patience had always been tested when she spoke so coldly with him.


    "You may not care but I care because you are my wife. I have the right to know why you hurt yourself." He talked back. He sat calmly on the bed.


    It got on his nerve when the woman he married for more than twenty-five years became someone he doesn''t know. His wife became someone he thought he knew so well. But, turned out, he knew nothing about the real her.


    Rosella became even uneasy. She stepped out of the bed, distancing herself from him.


    "I''m going home tomorrow. There are a few papers which need my attention for approval." She told him while at the same time changing the topic of their conversation.


    The atmosphere around them became even tense when she ignored him. She took a suitcase from the wardrobe and folded her clothes neatly inside it.


    Lloyd eyed her with a glare. His wife always changed the topic every time he asked her about the red lines around her wrists. When they quarrelled, not once they came to a conclusion in whatever they talked about.


    Nevermind, he will forget it for now like he always did.


    "Can you stay for at least a few more days?" Lloyd requested.


    Then he added softly as if pleading her, "The papers can wait. It''s important for you to bond with Jennet and get to know her family members."


    Rosella stopped midway. She held the folded clothes firmly. Bonding? How on Earth can she do that?


    Jennet hated her for everything that happened in her life. It would be impossible for them to be on good terms with each other.


    "Jennet doesn''t need me. I''m a useless type of mother to someone like her. I''ll never be her ideal mother who she can proudly call as ''mother''. Even you think of me as a heartless woman," Rosella glanced at her husband with a piercing glare. Hatred moulded together in her tone.


    "That''s because you made her suffer," Lloyd said with a calm expression. His tone went cold as ice.


    "Is that what you think?" Rosella asked. Her tone suddenly fell. Sadness hid in her words.


    Lloyd stepped out of the bed. He approached the dressing table and said, "She told us everything about her days before she left five years ago. Finally, an elaborative explanation coming out of her mouth."


    His words shook Rosella down to the core. Her bravery crumbled one by one. Did he know? The others knew what she did to Jennet too?


    Rosella wanted to laugh yet she also wanted to cry when she realized she was fooled. Everyone in the house knew yet everyone acted as if they knew nothing. They treated her as friendly as always.


    "Do you believe her?" She asked him. Her throat sored slowly and she unconsciously kept gulping. Her beautiful pair of eyes watered again.


    "I do," He spoke softly.


    He shifted his gaze from the mirror to look at her. How pitiful she looked with her back facing him. Yet, the same pitiful back looked foreign to him.


    He added, "She''s my daughter and I have never doubted her. It''s you whom I have my doubt on. I find it hard to believe in you after what you did to her."


    His cold words pierced through the folds in her heart. So deep it pierced her. It made her helpless as minutes passed by.


    "Does that mean I am not worthy in your eyes now?" Rosella''s voice lowered.


    It would be a matter of time when her voice would crack from the depth of her throat. The immense sadness in her heart was about to be exposed.


    "I would never say you''re not worthy," Lloyd''s voice softened.


    He could never hate his own wife. He loved her so much. She was the only one whom he loved apart from his own family members.


    He inhaled a deep breath before he made his ultimate confession, "You are my wife. I always respect you as a woman of this country, as a wife who I love and also as a mother who gave birth to my children. Always know that I never hate you."


    Tears broke through the rim of Rosella'' eyes. His words left a hole of void in her heart. To her, his words were too precious and she loses her strength to keep hiding her pain. She wanted to cry in his embrace and to tell him everything she hid from them.


    But, would he believed in her words for what she was about to tell him sooner or later? Will he believed in her just like how he believed in Jennet?


    "I never regret my decision for marrying you even after I''ve known of what you did to the innocent man, Dave Baroques," Lloyd added.


    Then, he went into a moment of silence. There was hesitation in his behaviour.


    At last, he said calmly, "Also...I''ll help father to resolve the unsolved case of his death."


    Rosella turned around when fear engulfed her entirely. She showed her wet face to Lloyd which took him by surprise.


    "What did you think I have done to him?" She bombarded him with a question. At the same time, she clutched tightly on the shirts in her hands.


    She had lost her cool demeanour in front of him when her entire body trembled. What does he think about her now?


    Lloyd inhaled a deep breath to calm his heart. It was hard for him to see her tears but he had to do what should have been done for a long time ago.


    "I cannot say it now. But, I''m telling you, I will find justice for the dead. If you''re found guilty for causing Dave Baroques'' death, I''ll never stop the authority from taking you away from me. Just remember what I said tonight." He said as calm as he could.


    Rosella was shaken. Dave Baroques. Yes, she remembered him. He was the person whom Jennet loved so much before. He died in a car accident. An arranged accident to separate him from Jennet forever.


    But, who would have thought, the man managed to tell Jennet about the truth before his death. The reality was too cruel for not letting the man die without opening his mouth about what she did.


    Lloyd gazed back at the woman who had lost her usual self. He may be cruel to her but he had to. He loved her and he should have corrected her for the wrong she did and not to back up for her wrongdoings.


    Lloyd stepped away from the dressing table, took a pillow from the bed and then he gazed at his wife who cried before him.


    "I''ll be sleeping in the library tonight. If you want to go home tomorrow, I''m not stopping you. You have the right to do what you want for your life from then on." He said and left the room.


    Rosella fell on her knees and cried with a muffled voice. Crying without a voice was the most painful cry among all.


    ***


    "Good morning, mama!" Hue greeted Rosella happily when she appeared in the kitchen to make breakfast the next day.


    He was already inside the kitchen, cutting some apples with a wide smile was on his face when he greeted her joyfully. He was always cheerful when she stumbled upon him.


    "G-good morning, Hue..." Rosella answered, half stuttering in surprise.


    She wasn''t anticipating to meet anyone so early in the morning after her fight with Lloyd. She wanted to be left alone. However, she wasn''t always lucky. Hue was in the kitchen with her and they were alone.


    To hide her awkwardness, she took an apron and put it on. She glanced around, hoping to find anything that she could do.


    Hue sensed her intention. He turned around with a smile.


    "Mama, I''ve prepared everything. You just have to sit back and relax. Let your son do it." He handed her a cup of tea out of nowhere when Rosella wasn''t looking.


    Rosella took the cup, wondering alone. Since when did he pour the tea? She didn''t see him holding the teapot either.


    "I''ve poured it in advance before you came. It''s a force of habit of mine." Hue continued with an explanation, answering her unspoken curiosity.


    Well, it was an excuse to hide the truth about his powers. He just wanted her to relax around him and he accidentally did what he used to do when he was alone with Jennet.


    Rosella smiled and nodded her head. A little ''thank you'' she said to him as she enjoyed her hot tea. She sat down and observed him working on the utensils in the kitchen.


    He was skilful with what he does and she was impressed. He worked swiftly and without making any sounds while he prepared some omelettes after cutting the apples. There wasn''t any spill on the table either.


    "Hue, my darling!"


    Katerina emerged from the entrance of the kitchen in her sexy nightgown. She jumped onto Hue''s back when he was busy wiping the surface of the preparation counter after he was done cooking. Her fair thighs wrapped around his waist startled Hue.


    "Miss, this is inappropriate!" Hue half-yelled at her.


    Hue pushed her body away from him. He stepped back a few steps, disliking the thought of having anybody contact with her again.


    Katerina smirked and approached him. "Darling, we''re finally alone. I know you must miss me too." She said and reached out for his hands.


    However, Hue stepped back. He glared at her, "I''m sorry but I do not know you, miss. Furthermore, I''m not alone. My mother-in-law is here as well."


    He stood beside Rosella who was petrified upon staring at Katerina''s sexy appearance. Katerina wore a see-through nightgown, showing her sexy underwear beneath it. Her appearance was enough to boil the blood of every woman.


    "A-aunt Rosella?" Katerina stuttered when she was glared at by Rosella who gave her a disgusted look.


    What a disgrace! Rosella roared in her head.


    She had no idea the lavish life of her nieces made them ignorant about proper attire inside the kitchen. She had faced enough humiliation in the house and she doesn''t want to gain more into her account.


    Rosella put the half-way empty cup on the table. Then, she took off the apron and handed it to Hue.


    "My apologies for the improper behaviour caused by my niece. I''ll take her with me back to the room and you can serve the breakfast afterwards." She gave him a warm smile and a light pat on his hand, reassuring him.


    Katerina''s jaw dropped. She can''t believe what she saw. She had never seen Rosella smiled before. Even Helena said Rosella had never truly smiled to anyone.


    Katerina was brought back to the world of the senses when Rosella dragged her out of the kitchen and into her room.


    "Pack your bags and go home as soon as breakfast ends."


    The harsh command flew out of Rosella''s mouth. There wasn''t any mercy in her tone. She was as cold as ice. Nothing could break her.


    Katerina was taken by shock beside the bed. "Aunt, what are you talking about? Are you chasing me away?"


    Rosella eyed her with a menacing glare.

 Chapter 120 - Im Innocent...

    "Your manner is improper towards a man who is already married," Rosella said.


    Katerina chuckled, "What are you talking about, Aunt Rosella? I don''t care if he is already taken. He can always be mine sooner or later. If you want something, you must not give up easily. I live with that quote." She said proudly.


    "That''s selfish!" Rosella hissed.


    She can''t believe Katerina was a person with a selfish heart.


    Katerina snorted and put her hands on her hips, "I''m telling you now that I am not going to give up on him. Furthermore, for a man as fine and as perfect as him, your daughter doesn''t deserve him. He would be a waste in her care. Also, what I did had nothing to do with you. I don''t go after your husband. I go after the husband of your daughter whom you hate so much." Her words were harsh and there was no respect in her tone.


    Rosella clenched her hands by her side silently. Her calm expression was hiding the burning feeling in her heart. If only Katerina is her daughter, she would have slapped her to teach her a lesson.


    "But that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want in the presence of everyone," Rosella said, giving her an advance warning.


    Katerina smirked and shook her head, "Auntie, as I said, I don''t care."


    "You must leave!" Rosella raised her tone.


    Katerina was taken by surprise at the unexpected outburst. Her eyes widened in shock. Her beautiful face was ashen in perplexion.


    Rosella ignored her surprised look and she continued in a tone that had gotten low. "I''m telling you to leave as soon as possible. No one can stomach your improper manner here."


    "You can''t chase her away, Auntie," Helena interrupted when she made an appearance at the door. She overheard their conversation from the bedroom.


    Helena approached Katerina and told her to dress into proper attires. Katerina disappeared into the bathroom with a set of clothes, leaving the other two women eyeing each other.


    Helena smiled at her auntie. "Cool down auntie. You cannot chase her away like that."


    "Tell me, dear Helena, why I cannot chase her away?" Rosella asked and crossed arms over her chest.


    She was in a very foul mood. It was a mood that wasn''t good for Helena who stood face to face with her.


    Helena approached Rosella and gave her back a light pat. "Auntie, making a harsh judgement while you''re angry wasn''t a good idea. You are brewing trouble by doing so." She spoke with a worried face.


    Then, she added again, "Katerina is a spoiled child. Whatever she wants, her family gets it for her. Now that she wants Hue, her family will do whatever to get him even tearing apart the family ties. We cannot allow that from happening. Just let her do what she wants."


    Rosella eyed her menacingly, "Helena, I suggest you not encourage her so much. She is not a child anymore. She is an adult and she should have known about what she can and can''t do." She spoke coldly.


    Helena pushed Rosella gently to sit on a couch. Then, she handed her a cup of water, "Cool down, Auntie. Just cool down. I know you''re angry but first of all, I need you to cool down."


    Rosella held the cup tightly in her hand. She had no mood to keep talking with Helena. Before she was so comfortable to be around Helena but after she met Hue, her attachment towards Helena dissipated slowly. She started to realize there was something off about her. However, she couldn''t tell what was it.


    Rosella eyed Helena with a stern gaze, "Very well, I won''t chase her away. But, if she can''t control her manners or can''t act in a proper manner, I''ll personally inform her parents that I am chasing their daughter away."


    She placed the untouched water on the table before she rose from the couch and left with a loud slam at the door. Her anger wasn''t an act. She was truly angry.


    Helena frowned alone. Rosella never acted improper such as slamming the door before. Rosella was a person who always appears prim and proper.


    ''Did I took her blood more than usual?'' She thought alone. Impossible, she thought again.


    ***


    Jennet was busy hanging the laundry when Little Veen disappeared from the room. He reappeared in another domain.


    "So, both you and your master suspect Chester''s offspring is not a human?" A voice of a child asked in the middle of nowhere.


    Little Viele appeared from his side and extended his palm towards Little Veen.


    "Yes, we do. My master''s wife could sense her otherworldly being too." Little Veen answered and placed his hand on top of Little Viele''s palm.


    Unseen by the eyes, they exchanged information between each other. Shortly after that, they let go of each other''s hand.


    "She''s quite powerful for a Fallen." Little Viele commented after he went through the pieces of information and scenes that circulated in his head.


    "Yes, she feeds on blood, taking just the essence of happiness and leaves the host with despair and pain." Little Veen explained further.


    "Thank you. I''ll let my master knows." Little Viele disappeared again before Little Veen disappeared too.


    Jennet walked back into the room and found the boy sitting on the bed while playing with a plushie.


    "Veen, let''s go have breakfast." She called gently and extended a hand for him to reach.


    Little Veen jumped down from the bed and took her hand. They headed for the door when Hue suddenly emerged at the door. He entered and closed the door as tightly as he could.


    "Honey, bath me!" He took off the apron on his body and immediately unbuttoned his shirt.


    When he was about to unzip his pants, Jennet screamed, stopping him.


    "What are you trying to do?!" Her voice was stern.


    Her face paled. She had already covered Little Veen''s eyes with her hands. She can''t let an innocent child looked at his naked body.


    Hue burst when he fell on his knees. He eyed his wife with his watery eyes. "That woman climbed my back while I was in the kitchen. I didn''t seduce anyone. Honey, I''m innocent. I''m faithful to only you."


    Little Veen stepped away from Jennet. He stood beside her while watching the scene. His master cried like a child, pleading unguilty in front of Jennet. He silently enjoyed it.


    Hue took Jennet''s hands and shook them, "Honey, I''m innocent. Please don''t punch me. I did nothing wrong. I am a victim." He kept begging her.


    Jennet bit her lips, hiding her emotions. She was angry. But, she also found her husband so pitiful with how he tried to clear his name from trouble.


    She eyed him staring into his crying eyes, "I understand. I won''t punch you because you told me what she did to you."


    She helped him up on his feet. "Don''t worry. Now, go take a bath. Veen and I will wait for you at the hiding hall." She gave him a warm smile.


    She headed out of the room together with Little Veen. She stumbled upon Katerina who was walking towards the same place as her.


    "Mummy," Little Veen tugged her hand, "I want to drink the juice."


    Jennet smiled and brought him straight to the kitchen. Rebecca was there to refill the jug with fresh milk.


    About the same time, Helena appeared in the kitchen too. She had a cup of juice in her hand.


    "Veen, I heard you want to drink the juice. Here, have this." She smiled as she handed the juice glass to the boy who stood beside Jennet.


    Jennet grabbed the glass before Little Veen could take it from her. Smiling apologetically, she spoke, "My son drinks fresh juice that I or his daddy prepared only."


    "Oh, really? Gosh, I have no idea." Helena said in surprise.


    Jennet smiled and nodded her head. "No worries about that. I understand."


    Helena felt it was so odd about what Jennet spoke of. However, she didn''t say anything and excused herself when she helped Rebecca to bring out the refilled jug to the dining hall.


    Jennet watched her from the kitchen. The image on Helena''s face was getting clearer the more Jennet focused on her appearance.


    She could clearly see greenish scales on her neck as well as on her temples. Furthermore, the slimey scent stung her nose.


    "Tch!" Jennet clicked her tongue out of the blue. "A snake will always be a snake."


    Then she shifted her gaze towards Little Veen who blinked his eyes innocently at her, "Next time, don''t accept anything from her if she behaves suspiciously. In short, never accept anything from strangers."


    "I understand, mummy." Little Veen said to her. He smiled, melting her heart with his cuteness.


    Jennet fell on her knees. Her hands perched on his shoulders, "Your cuteness makes it hard for me to get angry." Her two fingers pinched his cheek.


    Little Veen tilted his head to the side, "Mummy wants to punch me too?"


    "No, honey, no!" Jennet shook her head.


    That would be crazy to punch her five years old son. It would be better to punch her own husband because he lacks sensibility.


    But she had the urge to punch Katerina as well. She wanted to send Katerina flying and never return to disturb her husband.


    ***


    "So, you''re telling me to annul the long term engagement between Jennet and my son, Anderson? But, why?" Mr Hanvel asked. There was a mixture of shock and disappointment in his expression.


    Grandpa Ingell smiled, "I never approve of the engagement." He said calmly.


    Mr Hanvel inhaled a deep breath. That can''t be the reason, he thought inwardly.


    "But, the head of Chester gave the approvement and the two of them were legally engaged. I still hold the agreement papers and I am sure the Chester hold one too." He said, trying to find a way to escape the engagement from breaking.


    He was unhappy with the way things turned out. He waited for years to have a firm relationship with the Lockhart because any nobles who managed to be a part of the family, they immediately gain power. He wanted the same.


    Grandpa Ingell sat in his chair calmly. He tapped his fingers on the arms of the chair, "The head of Chester has no authority over my grandchildren. I will call for my family lawyer to brief you further." He said.


    He came to the Hanvel residents to annul the engagement which was made without his knowledge. Even Lloyd wasn''t around when the papers were signed by both Chester and Hanvel.


    "But, we have-"


    "I''ll have our lawyer to tell you to want you don''t understand. If you still refuse, we will see you in court." Grandpa Ingell stood up from the chair.


    "Sir, we can talk this properly-" Mr Hanvel stood up and approached Grandpa Ingell. He tried to grab his shoulder but Sammy stopped him by grabbing his hand.


    "Keep a distance, please," Sammy told him with a stern voice. Then, he let go of Mr Hanvel''s hand.


    Evan stood up and gestured at Mr Hanvel to step away from Grandpa Ingell.


    "Move back, please." He said.


    The two handsome and muscly men made Mr Hanvel have a second thought about approaching Grandpa Ingell. He didn''t recognize them and thought they were his bodyguards.


    So, he stepped back a few steps away from them. "I apologize for my improper behaviour. I didn''t mean to act..."


    "Thank you for giving a distance between you and him," Evan spoke and then he smiled a professional smile.


    Mr Hanvel glanced towards Grandpa Ingell who stood calmly behind Sammy. "We can talk about this personally without involving another party." Mr Hanvel kept persuading Grandpa Ingell.


    Grandpa Ingell smiled at him, "Mr Hanvel, I''ll excuse myself now. My lawyer will call you soon."


    The three men left the residents of the Hanvel. Sammy drove the car out of the luxury house compound.


    "They already involved a third party when they made the engagement legal," Evan spoke at the front, beside the Sammy.


    Grandpa Ingell smiled and leaned back leisurely, "Yes, I know. He tried to bribe us into solving the matter his way, through the back door."


    He knew best what the other nobles want if they had a connection with the Lockhart. He knew best what they want to do. But, because of that, he won''t let it go their way. He will do everything his way!


    "He tries to cover his loss. In order to do that, he wanted to have some connection with us aside from marriage ties. He is trying to hide the truth from our subjects and trying to feed them with lies that could tarnish our family''s name. That''s his plan." Evan added.


    Grandpa Ingell smiled at the back seat. "That is a good observation. I wonder what they will do next?"


    "Definitely freaking out. He must be calling everyone he knew about the terms of the engagement." Sammy chuckled as he drove the car smoothly on the road.


    "Yes, he will call over all of his minions to think of a way to find fault with us through the engagement terms in the papers," Evan added.


    Grandpa Ingell laughed out loud in the car. It amused him so much because it was the truth. The Hanvel was probably freaked out and he will alert all of the accomplish too. When that happens, Grandpa Ingell knew who should be destroyed.


    It wasn''t a good idea to mess with a Lockhart.


    ***